</CHANCE 

RANDALL  PARRISH 


LO 


•65? 


\ 


PRISONERS  OF  CHANCE 


BY  MR.  PARRISH 


WHEN  WILDERNESS  WAS  KING.  A  Tale  of  the  Illinois 
Country.  Illustrated  by  the  Kinneys. 

MY  LADY  OF  THE  NORTH.  The  Love  Story  of  a  Gray- 
Jacket.  Illustrated  by  E.  M .  Ashe. 

A  SWORD  OF  THE  OLD  FRONTIER.  A  Romance  of  the 
Time  of  Pontiac's  Conspiracy.  Illustrated  by  F.  C. 
Yohn. 

BOB    HAMPTON    OF    PLACER.      Illustrated    by    Arthur   I. 

Keller. 
BETH     NORVELL.      A  Romance  of  the   West.      Illustrated 

by  N.  C.  Wyeth. 
PRISONERS  OF  CHANCE.     The  Story  of  What  Befell  Geoffrey 

Benteen,  Borderman.      Illustrated  by  the  Kinneys. 
Each  $1.50 

HISTORIC  ILLINOIS.  The  Romance  of  the  Earlier  Days. 
With  map  and  fifty  Illustrations.  $1.30  net. 

THE  GREAT  PLAINS.  The  Romance  of  Western  Amer 
ican  Exploration,  Warfare,  and  Settlement,  1527-1870. 
With  numerous  illustrations.  $/.7JT  net. 


A.   C.  McCLURG  &  Co.,  PUBLISHERS 


PRISONERS  OF  CHANCE 

THE     STORY    OF     WHAT    BEFELL 
GEOFFREY  BENTEEN,    BORDER- 
MAN,  THROUGH  HIS  LOVE 
FOR    A      LADY     OF 
FRANCE 


BY 

RANDALL    PARRISH 

Author  of  "  When  Wilderness  was  King,"  "  My  Lady  of 
the  North,"  "  Bob  Hampton  of  Placer"  etc. 


ILLUSTRATED    IN    FULL    COLOR    BY    THE    KINNEYS 


CHICAGO 
A.  C.  McCLURG    &   CO. 

1908 


COPYRIGHT 

A.  C.  MCCLURG  &  Co, 
1908 

Entered  at  Stationers'  Hall,  London 


All  Rights  Reserved 
Published  March  28,  1908 


Composition  by   the*  University  Press,  Cambridge,  U.  S.  A. 
Presswork  by  R.  R.  Donnelley  &  Sons  Company,  Chicago 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

FOREWORD 9 

CHAPTER 

I    THE  REQUEST  FOR  AID 19 

II    A  PERILOUS  VENTURE ,  33 

III  A  VISIT  TO  THE  FLAG-SHIP      .     .  46 

IV  WE  HOLD  A  COUNCIL  OF  WAR -61 

V    ON  THE  DECK  OF  THE  "SANTA  MARIA".     .  71 

VI    THE  ROLE  OF  PERE  CASSATI 85 

VII    THE  CHEVALIER  DE  NOYAN 95 

VIII     FAVORED  OF  THE  GODS 108 

IX    THE  BIRTH  OF  THE  DEATH-DAWN    .     .     .     ,  117 

X    A  COVERT  IN  THE  CANE 125 

XI    A  NIGHT  IN  THE  BOAT ,  134 

XII    WE  LAND  AN  ODD  FISH ,  145 

XIII  WE  GAIN  A  NEW  RECRUIT 155 

XIV  THE  MOUTH  OF  THE  ARKANSAS               ,     ,     .  164 
XV    A  PASSAGE  AT  ARMS .,..172 

XVI    WE  CHANGE  OUR  COURSE 181 

XVII    WE  MEET  WITH  AN  ACCIDENT 191 

XVIII     A  HARD  DAY'S  MARCH 200 

XIX    DEMON,  OR  WHAT  ?  . 209 

XX     BACKS  TO  THE  WALL 220 

XXI    THE  STRONGHOLD  OF  THE  NATCHEZ       .     .     .  235 

_  .[5] 


mJL 


oLirJO 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XXII  PRISONERS  IN  THE  TEMPLE 246 

XXIII  THE  VOTE  OF  DEATH 254 

XXIV  THE  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  SUN 260 

XXV  A  VISITANT  FROM  THE  SUN 272 

XXVI  THE  CHRONICLES  OF  THE  NATCHEZ  .     .     .  287 

XXVII  A  VENTURE  IN  THE  DARK 300 

XXVIII  SPEECH  WITH  NALADI 308 

XXIX  IN  AND  OUT  THE  SHADOW 318 

XXX  UNDERGROUND 331 

XXXI  WE  MOUNT  THE  CLIFF 341 

XXXII  CHIEF  PRIEST  OF  THE  SUN 352 

XXXIII  PERE  ANDRE  LAFOSSIER 365 

XXXIV  THE  TALE  OF  THE  PRIEST 380 

XXXV  NIGHT  AND  THE  SAVAGES 390 

XXXVI  THE  INTERFERENCE  OF  THE  JESUIT    .     .     .  403 

XXXVII  THE  DEAD  BURY  THEIR  DEAD     .     .     .     .  412 


[6] 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 


I  could  merely  clasp  the  hands  she  gave  so  unre 
servedly  into  my  keeping,  gaze  into  the  depths 
of  her  dark  eyes,  and  murmur  a  few  broken 
words  of  confidence  and  farewell.  .  .  .  Frontispiece 

Had  I  ventured  upon  a  smile  at  his  predicament 

he  would  have  popped  instantly  forth  again.     .      no 

"  I  am  the  Daughter  of  the  Sun.  These  are  my 
children,  given  unto  me  by  the  great  Sun-god. 
.  .  .  None  of  white  blood  may  set  foot  in  this 
valley  and  live." 262 

The  woman  stood  gazing  intently  down,  her  red 
robe  sweeping  to  her  feet;  below  the  flaring 
torches  in  the  hands  of  her  barbaric  followers 
cast  their  light  full  upon  her 396 


[7] 


FOREWORD 

THE  manuscript  of  this  tale  has  been  in  my  posses 
sion  several  years.  It  reached  me  through  natural 
lines  of  inheritance,  but  remained  nearly  forgotten,  until 
a  chance  reading  "revealed  a  certain  historic  basis ;  then, 
making  note  of  correspondences  in  minor  details,  I  real 
ized  that  what  I  had  cast  aside  as  mere  fiction  might  pos 
sess  a  substantial  foundation  of  fact.  Impelled  by  this 
conviction,  I  now  submit  the  narrative  to  public  inspec 
tion,  that  others,  better  fitted  than  I,  may  judge  as  to  the 
worth  of  this  Geoffrey  Benteen. 

According  to  the  earlier  records  of  Louisiana  Province, 
Geoffrey  Benteen  was,  during  his  later  years,  a  resident 
of  La  Petite  Rocher,  a  man  of  note  and  character  among 
his  fellows.  There  he  died  in  old  age,  leaving  no  indica 
tion  of  the  extent  of  his  knowledge,  other  than  what  is  to 
be  found  in  the  yellowed  pages  of  his  manuscript ;  and 
these  afford  no  evidence  that  this  "  Gentleman  Adven 
turer  "  possessed  any  information  derived  from  books 
regarding  those  relics  of  a  prehistoric  people,  which  are 
widely  scattered  throughout  the  Middle  and  Southern 
States  of  the  Union  and  constitute  the  grounds  on 
which  our  century  has  applied  to  the  race  the  term 
"Mound  Builders." 

Apparently  in  all  simplicity  and  faithfulness  he  recorded 
merely  what  he  saw  and  heard.  Later  research,  antedat 
ing  his  death,  has  seemingly  proven  that  in  the  extinct 

[9] 


FOREWORD 

Natchez  tribe  was  to  be  found  the  last  remnant  of  that 
mysterious  and  unfortunate  race. 

Who  were  the  Mound  Builders  ?  No  living  man  may 
answer.  Their  history  —  strange,  weird,  mysterious  — 
stretches  backward  into  the  dim  twilight  before  tradition, 
its  sole  remaining  record  graven  upon  the  surface  of  the 
earth,  vaguely  guessed  at  by  those  who  study  graves ; 
their  pathetic  ending  has  long  been  pictured  in  our 
country's  story  as  occurring  amid  the  shadows  of  that 
dreadful  midnight  upon  the  banks  of  the  Ocatahoola, 
when  vengeful  Frenchmen  put  them  to  the  sword. 
Whence  they  came,  whether  from  fabled  Atlantis,  or  the 
extinct  Aztec  empire  of  the  South,  no  living  tongue  can 
tell ;  whither  fled  their  remnant,  —  if  remnant  there  was 
left  to  flee, — and  what  proved  its  ultimate  fate,  no  previous 
pen  has  written.  Out  from  the  darkness  of  the  unknown, 
scarcely  more  than  spectral  figures,  they  came,  wrote  their 
single  line  upon  the  earth's  surface,  and  vanished,  kings 
and  people  alike  sinking  into  speechless  oblivion. 

That  Geoffrey  Benteen  witnessed  the  tragic  ending  of 
this  strange  people  I  no  longer  question ;  for  I  have 
compared  his  narrative  with  all  we  moderns  have  learned 
regarding  them,  as  recorded  in  the  pages  of  Parkman, 
Charlevoix,  Du  Pratz,  and  Duponceau,  discovering  noth 
ing  to  awaken  the  slightest  suspicion  that  he  dealt 
with  other  than  what  he  saw.  More,  I  have  traced 
with  exactitude  the  route  these  fugitives  followed  in  their 
flight  northward,  and,  although  the  features  of  the  country 
are  greatly  altered  by  settlements  of  nearly  two  hundred 
years,  one  may  easily  discern  evidence  of  this  man's 
honesty.  For  me  it  is  enough  to  feel  that  I  have  stood 

[10] 


FOREWORD 

beside  the  massive  tomb  of  this  mysterious  people  —  a 
people  once  opulent  and  powerful,  the  warriors  of  for 
gotten  battle-fields,  the  builders  of  lost  civilizations,  the 
masters  of  that  imperial  domain  stretching  from  the  Red 
River  of  the  North  to  the  sea-coast  of  the  Carolinas  ;  a 
people  swept  backward  as  by  the  wrath  of  the  Infinite, 
scourged  by  famine,  decimated  by  pestilence,  warred 
against  by  flame,  stricken  by  storm,  torn  asunder  by 
vengeful  enemies,  until  a  weakened  remnant,  harassed  by 
the  French  sword,  fled  northward  in  the  night  to  fulfil 
the  fate  ordained  of  God,  and  finally  perished  amid  the 
gloomy  shadows  of  the  grim  Ozarks,  bequeathing  to  the 
curious  future  neither  a  language  nor  a  name. 

But  this  I  leave  with  Geoffrey  Benteen,  and  turn  to 
my  own  simpler  task,  a  review  of  the  peculiar  circum 
stances  leading  up  to  this  narrative,  involving  a  brief 
chapter  from  the  records  of  our  Southwest. 

The  early  history  of  the  Province  of  Louisiana  is 
so  complicated  by  rapid  changes  in  government  as  to 
confuse  the  student,  rendering  it  extremely  difficult  to 
comprehend  correctly  the  varied  and  conflicting  inter 
ests —  aristocratic,  official,  and  commercial  —  actuating 
her  pioneer  colonists.  The  written  records,  so  far  as 
translated  and  published,  afford  only  a  faint  reflection  of 
the  varied  characteristics  of  her  peculiar,  changing  popu 
lation.  The  blue-eyed  Arcadian  of  her  western  plateaus, 
yet  dreaming  upon  his  more  northern  freedom;  the 
royalist  planter  of  the  Mississippi  bottoms,  proud  of 
those  broad  acres  granted  him  by  letters-patent  of  the 
King ;  the  gay,  volatile,  passionate  Creole  of  the  town, 
one  day  a  thoughtless  lover  of  pleasure,  the  next  a 


FOREWORD 

truculent  wielder  of  the  sword ;  the  daring  smugglers 
of  Barataria,  already  rapidly  drifting  into  open  defiance 
of  all  legal  restraint;  together  with  the  quiet  market 
gardeners  of  the  Cote-des-Allemands,  formed  a  hetero 
geneous  population  impossible  to  please  and  extremely 
difficult  to  control. 

Varied  as  were  these  types,  yet  there  were  others, 
easy  to  name,  but  far  more  difficult  to  classify  in  their 
political  relationships — such  as  priests  of  the  Capuchin 
order;  scattered  representatives  of  Britain;  sailors  from 
ships  ever  swinging  to  the  current  beside  the  levee; 
sinewy  backwoodsmen  from  the  wilds  of  the  Blue  Ridge; 
naked  savages  from  Indian  villages  north  and  east;  rafts 
men  from  the  distant  waters  of  the  Ohio  and  Illinois, 
scarcely  less  barbarian  than  those  with  redder  skin; 
Spaniards  from  the  Gulf  islands,  together  with  a  negro 
population,  part  slave,  part  free,  nearly  equal  in  point 
of  numbers  to  all  the  rest. 

And  over  all  who  was  the  master  ? 

It  would  have  been  difficult  at  times  to  tell,  so  swiftly 
did  change  follow  change — Crozat,  Law,  Louis  the 
Fifteenth,  Charles  the  Third,  each  had  his  turn;  flag 
succeeded  flag  upon  the  high  staff  which,  ever  since  the 
days  of  Bienville,  had  ornamented  the  Place  d'Armes, 
while  great  merchants  of  Europe  played  the  occupants 
of  thrones  for  the  bauble  of  this  far  western  province, 
whose  heart,  nevertheless,  remained  forever  faithful  to 
sunny  France. 

As  late  as  1768  New  Orleans  contained  scarcely  more 
than  three  thousand  two  hundred  persons,  a  third  of 
these  being  black  slaves.  Sixty-three  years  previously 


FO  REWORD 

Bienville  had  founded  Louisiana  Province,  making  choice 
of  the  city  site,  but  in  1763  it  suited  the  schemes  of  him, 
who  ruled  the  destinies  of  the  mother  country,  to  convey 
the  yet  struggling  colony  into  the  control  of  the  King 
of  Spain.  It  was  fully  two  years  later  before  word  of 
this  unwelcome  transfer  reached  the  distant  province, 
while  as  much  more  time  elapsed  ere  Don  Antonio  de 
Ulloa,  the  newly  appointed  Spanish  governor,  landed  at 
New  Orleans,  and,  under  guard  of  but  two  companies 
of  infantry,  took  unto  himself  the  reins.  Unrest  was 
already  in  the  air, —  petitions  and  delegations  laden  with 
vehement  protests  crossed  the  Atlantic.  Both  were 
alike  returned,  disregarded  by  the  French  King.  Where 
it  is  probable  that  a  single  word  of  wise  counsel,  even  of 
kindly  explanation,  might  have  calmed  the  rising  tumult, 
silence  and  contempt  merely  served  to  aggravate  it. 

It  has  been  written  by  conscientious  historians  that 
commercial  interests,  not  loyalty  to  French  traditions, 
were  the  real  cause  of  this  struggle  of  1768.  Be  that  as 
it  may,  its  leaders  were  found  in  the  Superior  Council,  a 
body  of  governors  older  even  than  New  Orleans,  of  which 
the  patriotic  Lafreniere  was  then  the  presiding  officer, 
and  whose  membership  contained  such  representative 
citizens  as  Foucault,  Jean  and  Joseph  Milhet,  Caresse, 
Petit,  Poupet,  a  prominent  lawyer,  Marquis,  a  Swiss 
captain,  with  Bathasar  de  Masan,  Hardy  de  Boisblanc, 
and  Joseph  Villere,  planters  of  the  upper  Mississippi,  as 
well  as  two  nephews  of  the  great  Bienville,  Charles  de 
Noyan,  a  young  ex-captain  of  cavalry,  lately  married 
to  the  only  daughter  of  Lafreniere,  and  his  younger 
brother,  a  lieutenant  in  the  navy. 


FOREWORD 

On  the  twenty-seventh  of  October,  1768,  every  French 
man  in  Louisiana  Province  was  marching  toward  New 
Orleans.  That  same  night  the  guns  at  the  Tehoupi- 
toulas  Gate  —  the  upper  river  corner — were  spiked; 
while  yet  farther  away,  along  a  narrow  road  bordering 
the  great  stream,  armed  with  fowling  pieces,  muskets, 
even  axes,  the  Arcadians,  and  the  aroused  inhabitants 
of  the  German  coast,  came  sweeping  down  to  unite  with 
the  impatient  Creoles  of  the  town.  In  the  dull  gray 
of  early  morning  they  pushed  past  the  spiked  and  useless 
cannon,  and,  with  De  Noyan  and  Villere  at  their  head, 
forced  the  other  gates  and  noisily  paraded  the  streets  under 
the  four  de  Us.  The  people  rose  en  masse  to  greet  them, 
until,  utterly  unable  to  resist  the  rising  tide  of  popular 
enthusiasm,  Ulloa  retired  on  board  the  Spanish  frigate, 
which  slipped  her  cables,  and  came  to  anchor  far  out  in 
the  stream.  Two  days  later,  hurried  no  doubt  by  de 
mands  of  the  council,  the  governor  set  sail  for  the  West 
Indies,  leaving  the  fair  province  under  control  of  what 
was  little  better  than  a  headless  mob. 

For  now,  having  achieved  success,  the  strange  listless- 
ness  of  the  Southern  nature  reasserted  itself,  and  from 
that  moment  no  apparent  effort  was  made  to  strengthen 
their  position  —  no  government  was  established,  no  basis 
of  credit  effected,  no  diplomatic  relations  were  assumed. 
They  had  battled  for  results  like  men,  yet  were  content 
to  play  with  them  like  children.  For  more  than  seven 
months  they  thus  enjoyed  a  false  security,  as  delightful 
as  their  sunny  summer-time.  Then  suddenly,  as  breaks 
an  ocean  storm,  that  slumbering  community  was  rudely 
aroused  from  its  siestas  and  day-dreaming  by  the  report 


FOREWORD 

that  Spaniards  were  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  in 
overwhelming  force. 

Confusion  reigned  on  every  hand ;  scarcely  a  hundred 
men  rallied  to  defend  the  town ;  yet  no  one  fled.  The 
Spanish  fleet  consisted  of  twenty-four  vessels.  For  more 
than  three  weeks  they  felt  their  uncertain  way  around 
the  bends  of  the  Mississippi,  and  on  the  eighteenth  of 
August,  1769,  furled  their  canvas  before  the  silent  bat 
teries.  Firing  a  single  gun  from  the  deck  of  his  flag-ship, 
the  frigate  "Santa  Maria,"  Don  Alexandro  O'Reilly, 
accompanied  by  twenty-six  hundred  chosen  Spanish 
troops  and  fifty  pieces  of  artillery,  landed,  amid  all  the 
pomp  of  Continental  war,  taking  formal  possession  of  the 
province.  That  night  his  soldiers  patrolled  the  streets, 
and  his  cannon  swept  the  river  front,  while  not  a  French 
man  ventured  to  stray  beyond  the  doorway  of  his  home. 

Within  the  narrow  space  of  two  days  the  iron  hand  of 
Spain's  new  Captain-General  had  closed  upon  the  leaders 
of  the  bloodless  insurrection,  his  judgments  falling  with 
such  severity  as  to  earn  for  him  in  the  annals  of  Louisi 
ana  the  title  of"  Cruel  O'Reilly."  Among  those  of  the 
revolutionists  before  mentioned,  Petit,  Masan,  Doucet, 
Boisblanc,  Jean  Milhet,  and  Poupet  were  consigned  to 
Moro  Castle,  Havana,  where  they  remained  a  year,  and 
then  were  stripped  of  their  property  and  forbidden  ever 
again  to  enter  the  province  of  Louisiana.  The  younger 
Bienville  escaped  with  the  loss  of  his  fortune.  Foucault 
met  his  fate  resisting  the  guard  on  board  the  "  Santa 
Maria,"  where  he  was  held  prisoner ;  while  Lafren- 
iere,  De  Noyan,  Caresse,  Marquis,  and  Joseph  Milhet 
were  condemned  to  be  publicly  hanged.  The  earnest 

[15] 


FOREWORD 

supplication,  both  of  colonists  and  Spanish  officials, 
shocked  by  the  unjust  severity  of  this  sentence,  sufficed 
to  save  them  from  the  disgrace  of  the  gallows,  but  fated 
them  to  fall  before  the  volley  of  a  file  of  grenadiers. 

With  the  firing  of  the  sunset  gun  the  evening  of  their 
last  earthly  day,  the  post-captain  visited  the  condemned 
men,  and  spoke  with  each  in  turn ;  they  numbered  five. 
All  through  the  dark  hours  of  that  night  heavily  armed 
sentries  stood  in  the  narrow  passageway  before  nail- 
studded  doors,  while  each  hour,  as  the  ship's  bell  struck, 
the  Commandant  of  Marine  peered  within  each  lighted 
apartment  where  rested  five  plainly  outlined  forms. 
With  the  first  gray  of  the  dawn  the  unfortunate  prisoners 
were  mustered  upon  deck,  but  they  numbered  only  four. 
And  four  only,  white  faced,  yet  firm  of  step  and  clear  of 
eye,  stood  an  hour  later  with  backs  to  the  rising  sun  and 
hearts  to  the  levelled  rifles,  and  when  the  single  volley  had 
echoed  and  reechoed  across  the  wide  river,  the  white 
smoke  slowly  lifting  and  blown  away  above  the  trees,  only 
four  lifeless  bodies  lay  closely  pressed  against  the  red 
brick  wall  —  the  fifth  condemned  man  was  not  there : 
Chevalier  Charles  de  Noyan  had  escaped  his  fate.  Like  a 
spirit  had  he  vanished  during  those  mysterious  hours 
between  midnight  and  dawn,  leaving  no  trace  of  his  going 
save  a  newly  severed  rope  which  hung  dangling  from  a 
foreyard. 

But  had  he  escaped  ? 

That  morning  —  as  we  learn  from  private  letters  sent 
home  by  officers  of  the  Spanish  fleet  —  there  came  to  the 
puzzled  O'Reilly  a  report  that  in  the  dense  blackness  of 
that  starless  night  a  single  boat  sought  to  slip  silently 

[16] 


FOREWORD 

past  beneath  the  deep  shadows  of  the  upper  battery. 
Unhalting  in  response  to  a  hail  of  the  sentry,  a  volley 
was  hastily  fired  toward  its  uncertain  outline,  and,  in  the 
flare  of  the  guns,  the  officer  of  the  guard  noted  the  black 
figure  of  a  man  leap  high  into  air,  and  disappear 
beneath  the  dark  surface  of  the  river.  So  it  was  the 
Captain-General  wrote  also  the  name  "  Charles  de 
Noyan  "  with  those  of  the  other  four,  endorsing  it  with 
the  same  terse  military  record,  "  Shot  at  sunrise." 

Nor  since  that  fateful  hour  has  the  world  known 
otherwise,  for,  although  strange  rumors  floated  down  the 
great  river  to  be  whispered  about  from  lip  to  lip,  and 
New  Orleans  wondered  many  a  long  month  whither  had 
vanished  the  fair  young  wife,  the  daughter  of  Lafreniere, 
yet  no  authentic  message  found  its  way  out  of  the  vast 
northern  wilderness.  For  nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years- history  has  accepted  without  question  the  testimony 
of  the  Spanish  records.  The  man  who  alone  could  tell 
the  strange  story  was  in  old  age  impelled  to  do  so  by  a 
feeling  of  sacred  duty  to  the  dead ;  and  his  papers,  dis 
arranged,  ill-written,  already  yellowed  by  years,  have 
fallen  to  my  keeping.  I  submit  them  without  com 
ment  or  change,  save  only  as  to  the  subdivision  into 
chapters,  with  an  occasional  substitution  for  some  old- 
time  phrase  of  its  more  modern  equivalent.  He  who 
calls  himself  "Geoffrey  Benteen,  Gentleman  Adventurer," 

shall  tell  his  own  tale. 

R.  P. 


[17] 


Prisoners  of  Chance 


CHAPTER   I 


THE  REQUEST    FOR    AID 


I  AM  Geoffrey  Benteen,  Gentleman  Adventurer,  with 
much  experience  upon  the  border,  where  I  have 
passed  my  life.  My  father  was  that  Robert  Benteen, 
merchant  in  furs,  the  first  of  the  English  race  to  make 
permanent  settlement  in  New  Orleans.  Here  he  estab 
lished  a  highly  profitable  trade  with  the  Indians,  his 
bateaux  voyaging  as  far  northward  as  the  falls  of  the 
Ohio,  while  his  influence  among  the  tribesmen  extended 
to  the  eastern  mountains.  My  mother  was  of  Spanish 
blood,  a  native  of  Saint  Augustine,  so  I  grew  up  fairly 
proficient  in  three  languages,  and  to  them  I  later  added 
an  odd  medley  of  tribal  tongues  which  often  stood  me  in 
excellent  stead  amid  the  vicissitudes  of  the  frontier.  The 
early  death  of  my  mother  compelled  me  to  become  com 
panion  to  my  father  in  his  wanderings,  so  that  before  I 
was  seventeen  the  dim  forest  trails,  the  sombre  rivers, 
and  the  dark  lodges  of  savages  had  grown  as  familiar  to 
me  as  were  the  streets  and  houses  of  my  native  town. 
Hence  it  happened,  that  when  my  father  fell  the  victim 
of  a  treacherous  blow,  although  he  left  to  my  care  con 
siderable  property  and  a  widely  scattered  trade,  I  could 
not  easily  content  myself  with  the  sameness  of  New 
Orleans ;  there  I  felt  almost  a  stranger,  ever  hungering 
for  the  woods  and  the  free  life  of  the  mountains. 

[19] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

Yet  I  held  myself  to  the  work  in  hand  until  successful 
in  straightening  out  the  tangled  threads,  and  might  have 
remained  engaged  in  peaceful  traffic  until  the  end  of  life, 
had  it  not  been  for  a  misunderstanding  with  her  who  held 
my  heart  in  captivity  to  her  slightest  whim.  It  matters 
little  now  the  cause  of  the  quarrel,  or  where  rested  the 
greater  blame;  enough  that  its  occurrence  drove  me 
forth  reckless  of  everything,  desirous  only  to  leave  all  of 
my  own  race,  and  seek  amid  savage  environment  and 
excitement  forgetful  ness  of  the  past. 

It  was  in  September  of  the  year  1769 — just  forty- 
eight  years  ago  as  I  write  —  that  I  found  myself  once 
again  in  New  Orleans,  feeling  almost  a  stranger  to  the 
town,  except  for  the  few  rough  flatboat-men  in  company 
with  whom  I  had  floated  down  the  great  river.  Five 
years  previously,  heartsick  and  utterly  careless  of  life,  I 
had  plunged  into  the  trackless  wilderness  stretching  in 
almost  unbroken  virginity  to  north  and  east,  desiring 
merely  to  be  left  alone,  that  I  might  in  solitude  fight 
out  my  first  grim  battle  with  despair,  saying  to  myself  in 
all  bitterness  of  soul  that  never  again  would  I  turn  face 
to  southward  or  enter  the  boundaries  of  Louisiana 
Province.  During  those  years,  beyond  reach  of  news 
and  the  tongue  of  gossip,  I  wandered  aimlessly  from 
village  to  village,  ever  certain  of  welcome  within  the 
lodges  of  Creeks  and  Shawnees,  or  farther  away  amid 
those  little  French  border  towns  dotting  the  Ohio  and 
the  Illinois,  constantly  feeling  how  little  the  world  held 
of  value  since  both  my  parents  were  gone,  and  this  last 
blow  had  fallen.  I  loved  the  free,  wild  life  of  the 
warriors  with  whom  I  hunted,  and  the  voyageurs  beside 

[*>] 


THE     REQUEST     FOR     AID 

whom  I  camped,  and  had  learned  to  distrust  my  own 
race ;  yet  no  sooner  did  I  chance  to  stand  again  beside 
the  sweeping  current  of  the  broad  Mississippi,  than  I 
was  gripped  by  the  old  irresistible  yearning,  and, 
although  uninspired  by  either  hope  or  purpose,  drifted 
downward  to  the  hated  Creole  town. 

I  had  left  it  a  typical  frontier  French  city,  touched 
alike  by  the  glamour  of  reflected  civilization  and  the  bar 
barism  of  savagery,  yet  ever  alive  with  the  gayety  of  that 
lively,  changeable  people  ;  I  returned,  after  those  five  years 
of  burial  in  forest  depths,  to  discover  it  under  the  harsh 
rule  of  Spain,  and  outwardly  so  quiet  as  to  appear  fairly 
deserted  of  inhabitants.  The  Spanish  ships  of  war  —  I 
counted  nineteen  —  lay  anchored  in  the  broad  river,  their 
prows  up  stream,  and  the  gloomy,  black  muzzles  of  their 
guns  depressed  so  as  to  command  the  landing,  while 
scarcely  a  French  face  greeted  me  along  the  streets,  whose 
rough  stone  pavements  echoed  to  the  constant  tread  of 
armed  soldiers. 

Spanish  sentries  were  on  guard  at  nearly  every  corner. 
Not  a  few  halted  me  with  rough  questioning,  and  once  I 
was  haled  before  an  officer,  who,  hearing  my  story,  and 
possibly  impressed  by  my  proficiency  in  his  language, 
was  kind  enough  to  provide  me  with  a  pass  good  within 
the  lines.  Yet  it  proved  far  from  pleasant  loitering 
about,  as  drunken  soldiers,  dressed  in  every  variety  of 
uniform,  staggered  along  the  narrow  walks,  ready  to  pick 
a  quarrel  with  any  stranger  chancing  their  way,  while 
groups  of  officers,  gorgeous  in  white  coats  and  gold  lace, 
lounged  in  shaded  corners,  greeting  each  passer-by  with 
jokes  that  stung.  Every  tavern  was  crowded  to  the 

[ai] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

threshold  with  roistering  blades  whose  drunken  curses, 
directed  against  both  French  and  English,  quickly  taught 
me  the  discretion  of  keeping  well  away  from  their  com 
pany,  so  there  was  little  left  but  to  move  on,  never  halt 
ing  long  enough  in  one  place  to  become  involved  in 
useless  controversy. 

It  all  appeared  so  unnatural  that  I  felt  strangely  sad 
dened  by  the  change,  and  continued  aimlessly  drifting 
about  the  town  as  curiosity  led,  resolved  to  leave  its  con 
fines  at  the  earliest  opportunity.  I  stared  long  at  the 
strange  vessels  of  war,  whose  like  I  had  never  before  seen, 
and  finally,  as  I  now  remember,  paused  upon  the  ragged 
grass  of  the  Place  d'Armes,  watching  the  evolutions  of  a 
battery  of  artillery.  This  was  all  new  to  me,  representing 
as  it  did  a  line  of  service  seldom  met  with  in  the  wilder 
ness  ;  and  soon  quite  a  number  of  curious  loiterers 
gathered  likewise  along  the  edge  of  the  parade.  Among 
them  I  could  distinguish  a  few  French  faces,  with  here 
and  there  a  woman  of  the  lower  orders,  ill  clad  and  coarse 
of  speech.  A  party  of  soldiers,  boisterous  and  quarrelsome 
from  liquor,  pressed  me  so  closely  that,  hopeful  of  avoid 
ing  trouble,  I  drew  farther  back  toward  the  curb,  and 
standing  thus,  well  away  from  others,  enjoyed  an 
unobstructed  view  across  the  entire  field. 

The  battery  had  hitched  up  preparatory  to  returning  to 
their  quarters  before  I  lost  interest  in  the  spectacle  and 
reluctantly  turned  away  with  the  slowly  dispersing  crowd. 
Just  then  I  became  aware  of  the  close  proximity  of  a  well- 
dressed  negro,  apparently  the  favored  servant  in  some 
family  of  quality.  The  fellow  was  observing  me  with  an 
intentness  which  aroused  my  suspicion.  That  was  a  time 


THE     REQUEST     FOR     AID 

and  place  for  exercising  extreme  caution,  so  that  instinc 
tively  I  turned  away,  moving  directly  across  the  vacated 
field.  Scarcely  had  I  taken  ten  steps  before  I  saw  that 
he  was  following,  and  as  I  wheeled  to  front  him  the  fellow 
made  a  painful  effort  to  address  me  in  English. 

"  Mornin',  sah,"  he  said,  making  a  deep  salutation 
with  his  entire  body.  "Am  you  dat  Englisher  Massa 
Benteen  from  up  de  ribber  ?  " 

Leaning  upon  my  rifle,  I  gazed  directly  at  him  in  aston 
ishment.  How,  by  all  that  was  miraculous,  did  this 
strange  black  know  my  name  and  nationality  ?  His  was 
a  round  face,  filled  with  good  humor;  nothing  in  it  surely 
to  mistrust,  yet  totally  unknown  to  me. 

"  You  speak  correctly,"  I  made  reply,  surprise  evident 
in  the  tones  of  my  voice.  "  I  have  no  reason  to  deny  my 
name,  which  is  held  an  honest  one  here  in  New  Orleans. 
How  you  learned  it,  however,  remains  a  mystery,  for  I 
never  looked  upon  your  face  before." 

"No,  sah ;  I  s'pects  not,  sah,  'cause  I  nebber  yet  hab 
been  in  dem  dere  parts,  sah.  I  was  sent  yere  wid  a  most 
'portant  message  fer  Massa  Benteen,  an*  I  done  reckon 
as  how  dat  am  you,  sah." 

"  An  important  message  for  me  ?  Surely,  boy,  you 
either  mistake,  or  are  crazy.  Yet  stay !  Does  it  come 
from  Nick  Burton,  the  flatboat-man  ? " 

"  No,  sah ;  it  am  a  lady  wat  sent  me  yere." 

He  was  excessively  polite,  exhibiting  an  earnestness 
which  caused  me  to  suspect  his  mission  a  grave  one. 

"A  lady?" 

I  echoed  the  unexpected  word,  scarcely  capable  of 
believing  the  testimony  of  my  own  ears.  Yet  as  I  did  so 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

my  heart  almost  ceased  its  throbbing,  while  I  felt  the  hot 
blood  rush  to  my  face.  That  was  an  age  of  social  gal 
lantry  ;  yet  I  was  no  gay  courtier  of  the  town,  but  a 
hunter  of  the  woods,  attired  in  rough  habiliments,  little 
fitted  to  attract  the  attention  of  womanly  eyes  amid  the 
military  glitter  all  about. 

A  lady  !  In  the  name  of  all  the  gods,  what  lady  ? 
Even  in  the  old  days  I  enjoyed  but  a  limited  circle  of 
acquaintance  among  women.  Indeed,  I  recalled  only  one 
in  all  the  wide  province  of  Louisiana  who  might  justly  be 
accorded  so  high  an  appellation  even  by  a  negro  slave,  and 
certainly  she  knew  nothing  of  my  presence  in  New  Orleans, 
nor  would  she  dream  of  sending  for  me  if  she  did.  Con 
vinced  of  this,  I  dismissed  the  thought  upon  the  instant, 
with  a  smile.  The  black  must  have  made  a  mistake,  or 
else  some  old-time  acquaintance  of  our  family,  a  forgotten 
friend  of  my  mother  perhaps,  had  chanced  to  hear  of  my 
return.  Meanwhile  the  negro  stood  gazing  at  me  with 
open  mouth,  and  the  sight  of  him  partially  restored  my 
presence  of  mind. 

"  Is  she  English,  boy  ?  " 

"  No,  sah  ;  she  am  a  French  lady,  sah,  if  ebber  dar  was 
one  in  dis  hyar  province.  She  libs  ober  yonder  in  de  Rue 
Dumaine,  an'  she  said  to  me, £  Yah,  Alphonse,  you  follow 
dat  dar  young  feller  wid  de  long  rifle  under  his  arm  an' 
de  coon-skin  cap,  an*  fotch  him  hyar  to  me ! '  Dem  am 
de  bery  words  wat  she  done  said,  sah,  when  you  went  by 
our  house  a  half-hour  ago." 

"  Is  your  mistress  young  or  old  ?  " 

The  black  chuckled,  his  round  face  assuming  a 
good-natured  grin. 

Ml 


THE     REQUEST     FOR    AID 

cc  Fo'  de  Lawd,  Massa,  but  dat  am  jest  de  way  wid  all 
you  white  folks !"  he  ejaculated.  "If  she  was  ol',  an* 
wrinkled,  an*  fat,  den  dat  settle  de  whole  ting.  Jest 
don't  want  to  know  no  mor'." 

"Well,"  I  interrupted  impatiently,  "keep  your  moral 
izing  to  yourself  until  we  become  better  acquainted, 
and  answer  my  question  —  Is  the  woman  young?" 

My  tone  was  sufficiently  stern  to  sober  him,  his  black 
face  straightening  out  as  if  it  had  been  ironed. 

"  Now,  don't  you  go  an'  git  cross,  Massa  Benteen, 
case  a  laugh  don't  nebber  do  nobody  no  hurt,"  he  cried, 
shrinking  back  as  if  expecting  a  blow.  "  But  dat 's  jest 
wat  she  am,  sah,  an'  a  heap  sweeter  dan  de  vi  'lets  in  de 
springtime,  sah." 

"  And  she  actually  told  you  my  name  ?  " 

"Yas,  sah,  she  did  dat  fer  suah  — c  Massa  Geoffrey 
Benteen,  an  Englisher  from  up  de  ribber,'  dem  was  her 
bery  words ;  but  somehow  I  done  disremember  jest 
persactly  de  place." 

For  another  moment  I  hesitated,  scarcely  daring  to 
utter  the  one  vital  question  trembling  on  my  lips. 

"  But  who  is  the  lady  ?  What  is  her  name  ? "  As  I 
put  the  simple  query  I  felt  my  voice  tremble  in  spite  of 
every  effort  to  hold  it  firm. 

"  Madame  de  Noyan,  sah ;  one  ob  de  bery  first 
famblies.  Massa  de  Noyan  am  one  ob  de  Bienvilles,  sah." 

"  De  Noyan  ?  De  Noyan  ?  "  I  repeated  the  unfa 
miliar  name  over  slowly,  with  a  feeling  of  relief.  "  Most 
certainly  I  never  before  heard  of  her." 

"I  dunno  nothin'  'tall  'bout  dat,  Massa,  but  suah's 
you  born  dat  am  her  name  and  Massa's ;  an*  you  is 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

de  bery  man  she  done  sent  me  after,  fer  I  nebber  onct 
took  my  eyes  off  you  all  dis  time." 

There  remained  no  reasonable  doubt  as  to  the  fellow's 
sincerity.  His  face  was  a  picture  of  disinterested  earnest 
ness  as  he  fronted  me ;  yet  I  hesitated,  eying  him  closely, 
half  inclined  to  think  him  the  unsuspecting  representative 
of  some  rogue.  That  was  a  time  and  place  where  one  of 
my  birth  needed  to  practise  caution  ;  racial  rivalry  ran  so 
high  throughout  all  the  sparsely  settled  province  that  any 
misunderstanding  between  an  English  stranger  and  either 
Frenchman  or  Spaniard  was  certain  to  involve  serious 
results.  We  of  Northern  blood  were  bitterly  envied 
because  of  commercial  supremacy.  I  had,  during  my 
brief  residence  in  New  Orleans,  witnessed  jealous  treach 
ery  on  every  hand.  This  had  taught  me  that  enemies  of 
my  race  were  numerous,  while,  it  was  probable,  not  more 
than  a  dozen  fellow-countrymen  were  then  in  New 
Orleans.  They  would  prove  powerless  were  I  to  become 
involved  in  any  quarrel.  Extreme  caution  under  such 
conditions  became  a  paramount  duty,  and  it  can  scarcely 
be  wondered  at  that  I  hesitated  to  trust  the  black,  continu 
ing  to  study  the  real  purpose  of  his  mysterious  message. 
Yet  the  rare  good-humor  and  simple  interest  of  his  face 
tended  to  reassure  me.  A  lady,  he  said  —  well,  surely 
no  great  harm  would  result  from  such  an  interview ;  and 
if,  as  was  probable,  it  should  prove  a  mere  case  of  mis 
taken  identity,  a  correction  could  easily  follow,  and  I 
should  then  be  free  to  go  my  way.  On  the  other  hand, 
if  some  friend  really  needed  me,  a  question  of  duty  was 
involved,  which  —  God  helping — I  was  never  one  to 
shun ;  for  who  could  know  in  how  brief  a  space  I  might 

[26] 


THE     REQUEST     FOR    AID 

also  be  asking  assistance  of  some  countryman.  This 
mysterious  stranger,  this  Madame  de  Noyan  of  whom  I 
had  never  heard,  knew  my  name  —  possibly  had  learned 
it  from  another,  some  wandering  Englishman,  perchance, 
whom  she  would  aid  in  trouble,  some  old-time  friend  in  dan 
ger,  who,  afraid  to  reveal  himself,  now  appealed  through 
her  instrumentality  for  help  in  a  strange  land.  Deciding 
to  brave  the  doubt  and  solve  the  mystery  by  action,  I  flung 
the  long  rifle  across  my  shoulder  and  stood  erect. 

"  All  right,  boy,  lead  on,"  I  said  shortly.  "  I  intend 
to  learn  what  is  behind  this,  and  who  it  is  that  sends 
for  me  in  New  Orleans." 

Far  from  satisfied  with  the  situation,  yet  determined 
now  to  probe  the  mystery  to  the  bottom,  I  silently  fol 
lowed  the  black,  attentive  to  his  slightest  movement.  It 
was  a  brief  walk  down  one  of  the  narrow  streets  leading 
directly  back  from  the  river  front,  so  that  within  less  than 
five  minutes  I  was  being  silently  shown  into  the  small 
reception  room  of  a  tasty  cottage,  whose  picturesque 
front  was  half  concealed  by  a  brilliant  mass  of  trailing 
vines.  The  heavy  shades  being  closely  drawn  at  the 
windows,  the  interior  was  in  such  gloom  that  for  the 
moment  after  my  entrance  from  the  outside  glare  I  was 
unable  to  distinguish  one  object  from  another.  Then 
slowly  my  eyes  adjusted  themselves  to  the  change,  and, 
taking  one  uncertain  step  forward,  I  came  suddenly  face 
to  face  with  a  Capuchin  priest  appearing  almost  ghastly 
with  his  long,  pale,  ascetic  countenance,  and  ghostly  gray 
robe  sweeping  to  the  floor. 

Startled  by  this  unexpected  apparition,  and  experienc 
ing  an  American  borderer's  dislike  and  distrust  for  his 

071 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

class,  I  made  a  hasty  move  back  toward  where,  with 
unusual  carelessness,  I  had  deposited  my  rifle  against  the 
wall.  Yet  as  I  placed  hand  upon  it  I  had  sufficiently 
recovered  to  laugh  silently  at  my  fears. 

"  Thou  hast  responded  with  much  promptitude,  my 
son,"  the  priest  said  in  gentle  voice,  speaking  the  purest 
of  French,  and  apparently  not  choosing  to  notice  my 
momentary  confusion.  "  It  is  indeed  an  excellent  trait 
—  one  long  inculcated  by  our  Order." 

"  And  one  not  unknown  to  mine  —  free  rangers  of  the 
woods,  sir  priest,"  I  replied  coldly,  resolving  not  to  be  out 
done  in  bluntness  of  speech.  "I  suppose  you  are  the  'lady* 
desiring  speech  with  me;  I  note  you  come  dressed  in  char 
acter.  And  now  I  am  here,  what  may  the  message  be  ?  " 

There  was  neither  smile  nor  resentment  visible  on  his 
pale  face,  although  he  slightly  uplifted  one  slender  hand 
as  if  in  silent  rebuke  of  my  rude  words. 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  son,"  he  said  gravely.  "  Be  not  over- 
hasty  in  speech.  It  is  indeed  a  serious  matter  which 
doth  require  thy  presence  in  this  house,  and  the  question 
of  life  or  death  for  a  human  being  can  never  be  fit  sub 
ject  for  jesting.  She  who  despatched  the  messenger  will 
be  here  directly  to  make  clear  her  need." 

"In  truth  it  was  a  woman,  then  ? " 

"  Yes,  a  woman,  and  —  ah  !  she  cometh  now." 

Even  as  he  gave  utterance  to  the  words,  I  turned, 
attracted  by  the  soft  rustle  of  a  silken  skirt  at  my  very 
side,  stole  one  quick,  startled  glance  into  a  young,  sweet 
face,  lightened  by  dark,  dreamy  eyes,  and  within  the 
instant  was  warmly  clasping  two  outstretched  hands, 
totally  oblivious  of  all  else  save  her. 

[28] 


THE     REQUEST     FOR     AID 

"  Eloise  !  "  I  exclaimed  in  astonishment.  "  Eloise  — 
Mademoiselle  Lafreniere  —  can  this  indeed  be  you  ? 
Have  you  sent  for  me  ? " 

It  seemed  for  that  one  moment  as  if  the  world  held 
but  the  two  of  us,  and  there  was  a  glad  confidence  in  her 
brimming  eyes  quickly  dissipating  all  mists  of  the  past. 
Yet  only  for  that  one  weak,  thoughtless  instant  did  she 
yield  to  what  appeared  real  joy  at  my  presence. 

"  Yes,  dear  friend,  it  is  Eloise/'  she  answered,  gazing 
anxiously  into  my  face,  and  clinging  to  my  strong  hands 
as  though  fearful  lest  I  might  tear  them  away  when  she 
spoke  those  hard  words  which  must  follow.  "  Yet  surely 
you  know,  Geoffrey  Benteen,  that  I  am  Mademoiselle 
Lafreniere  no  longer  ? " 

It  seemed  to  me  my  very  heart  stopped  beating,  so  in 
tense  was  the  pain  which  overswept  it.  Yet  I  held  to  the 
soft  hands,  for  there  was  such  a  pitiful  look  of  suffering 
upon  her  upturned  face  as  to  steady  me. 

"  No,  I  knew  it  not,"  I  answered  brokenly.  "I  —  I 
have  been  buried  in  the  forest  all  these  years  since  we 
parted,  where  few  rumors  of  the  town  have  reached  me. 
But  let  that  pass;  it  —  it  is  easy  to  see  you  are  now 
in  great  sorrow.  Was  it  because  of  this  —  in  search  of 
help,  in  need,  perchance  —  that  you  have  sent  for 
me?" 

She  bowed  her  head ;  a  tear  fell  upon  my  broad  hand 
and  glistened  there. 

"  Yes,  Geoffrey." 

The  words  were  scarcely  more  than  a  whisper;  then 
the  low  voice  seemed  to  strengthen  with  return  of 
confidence,  her  dark  eyes  anxiously  searching  my  face. 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  I  sent  for  you,  Geoffrey,  because  of  deep  trouble ; 
because  I  am  left  alone,  without  friends,  saving  only  the 
fere.  I  know  well  your  faithfulness.  In  spite  of  the 
wrong,  the  misunderstanding  between  us — and  for  it  I 
take  all  the  blame  —  I  have  ever  trusted  in  your  word, 
your  honor ;  and  now,  when  I  can  turn  nowhere  else  for 
earthly  aid,  the  good  God  has  guided  you  back  to  New 
Orleans.  Geoffrey  Benteen,  do  not  gaze  at  me  so  !  It 
breaks  my  heart  to  see  that  look  in  your  eyes ;  but,  my 
friend,  my  dearest  friend,  do  you  still  recall  what  you 
said  to  me  so  bravely  the  night  you  went  away? " 

Did  I  remember !  God  knew  I  did ;  ay  !  each  word 
of  that  interview  had  been  burned  into  my  life,  had  been 
repeated  again  and  again  in  the  silence  of  my  heart  amid 
the  loneliness  of  the  woods ;  nothing  in  all  those  years 
had  for  one  moment  obliterated  her  face  or  speech  from 
memory. 

"I  remember,  Eloise,"  I  answered  more  calmly. 
"  The  words  you  mean  were :  c  If  ever  you  have  need 
of  one  on  whom  you  may  rely  for  any  service,  however 
desperate  (and  in  New  Orleans  such  necessity  might  arise 
at  any  moment),  one  who  would  gladly  yield  his  very 
life  to  serve  you,  then,  wherever  he  may  be,  send  for 
Geoffrey  Benteen/  My  poor  girl,  has  that  moment 
come  ? " 

The  brown  head  drooped  until  it  rested  in  unconscious 
ness  against  my  arm,  while  I  could  feel  the  sobs  which 
shook  her  form  and  choked  her  utterance. 

"  It  has  come,"  she  whispered  at  last ;  "  I  am  trusting 
in  your  promise." 

"  Nor  in  vain  ;  my  life  is  at  your  command." 

[30] 


THE     REQUEST     FOR     AID 

She  stopped  my  passionate  utterance  with  quick, 
impulsive  gesture. 

"  No !  pledge  not  yourself  again  until  you  hear  my 
words,  and  ponder  them,"  she  cried,  with  return  to  that 
imperiousness  of  manner  I  had  loved  so  well.  "  This 
is  no  ordinary  matter.  It  will  try  your  utmost  love;  per 
chance  place  your  life  in  such  deadly  peril  as  you  never 
faced  before.  For  I  must  ask  of  you  what  no  one  else 
would  ever  venture  to  require — nor  can  I  hold  out  before 
you  the  slightest  reward,  save  my  deepest  gratitude." 

I  gazed  fixedly  at  her  flushed  face,  scarcely  compre 
hending  the  strange  words  she  spoke. 

"What  may  all  this  be  that  you  require  —  this  sacri 
fice  so  vast  that  you  doubt  me  ?  Surely  I  have  never 
stood  a  coward,  a  dastard  in  your  sight  ? " 

She  stood  erect,  facing  me,  proudly  confident  in  her 
power,  with  tears  still  clinging  to  her  long  lashes. 

"  No !  you  wrong  me  uttering  such  a  thought.  I 
doubt  you  not,  although  I  might  well  doubt  any  other 
walking  this  earth.  But  listen,  and  you  can  no  longer 
question  my  words;  this  which  I  dare  ask  of  you  — 
because  I  trust  you  —  is  to  save  my  husband" 

"  Your  husband  ? "  The  very  utterance  of  the  word 
choked  me.  "  Your  husband  ?  Save  him  from  what  ? 
Where  is  he  ?  " 

"  A  prisoner  to  the  Spaniards ;  condemned  to  die 
to-morrow  at  sunrise." 

"His  name?" 

"  Chevalier  Charles  de  Noyan." 

"  Where  confined  ?  " 

"  Upon  the  flag-ship  in  the  river." 

[31] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

I  turned  away  and  stood  with  my  back  to  them  both. 
I  could  no  longer  bear  to  gaze  upon  her  agonized  face 
uplifted  in  such  eager  pleading,  such  confiding  trust ;  that 
one  sweet  face  I  loved  as  nothing  else  on  earth. 

Save  her  husband !  For  the  moment  it  seemed  as  if 
a  thousand  emotions  swayed  me.  What  might  it  not 
mean  if  this  man  should  die?  His  living  could  only 
add  infinitely  to  my  pain  ;  his  death  might  insure  my 
happiness — at  least  he  alone,  as  far  as  I  knew,  stood  in 
the  way.  "  To  die  to-morrow ! "  The  very  words 
sounded  sweet  in  my  ears,  and  it  would  be  such  an  easy 
thing  for  me  to  promise  her,  to  appear  to  do  my  very 
best  —  and  fail.  "  To  die  to-morrow  !  "  The  perspira 
tion  gathered  in  drops  upon  my  forehead  as  I  wavered 
an  instant  to  the  tempting  thought.  Then  I  shook  the 
foul  temptation  from  me.  Merciful  God  !  could  I  dream 
of  being  such  a  dastard?  Why  not  attempt  what  she 
asked  ?  After  all,  what  was  left  for  me  in  life,  except  to 
give  her  happiness  ? 

The  sound  of  a  faint  sob  reached  me,  and  wheeling 
instantly  I  stood  at  her  side. 

"  Madame  de  Noyan,"  I  said  with  forced  calmness,  sur 
prising  myself,  "  I  will  redeem  my  pledge,  and  either 
save  your  husband,  or  meet  my  fate  at  his  side." 

Before  I  could  prevent  her  action  she  had  flung  herself 
at  my  feet,  and  was  kissing  my  hand. 

"  God  bless  you,  Geoffrey  Benteen  !  God  bless  you  !  " 
she  sobbed  impulsively ;  and  then  from  out  the  dense 
shadows  of  the  farther  wall,  solemnly  as  though  he  stood 
at  altar  service,  the  watchful  Capuchin  said : 

"  Amen ! " 

[3*] 


CHAPTER   II 

A    PERILOUS    VENTURE 

ANY  call  to  action,  of  either  hazard  or  pleasure, 
steadies  my  nerves.  To  realize  necessity  for 
doing  renders  me  a  new  man,  clear  of  brain,  quick 
of  decision.  Possibly  this  comes  from  that  active  life 
I  have  always  led  in  the  open.  Be  the  cause  what  it 
may,  I  was  the  first  to  recover  speech. 

"  I  hope  to  show  myself  worthy  your  trust,  Madame," 
I  said  somewhat  stiffly,  for  it  hurt  to  realize  that  this 
emotion  arose  from  her  husband's  peril.  "  At  best  I 
am  only  an  adventurer,  and  rely  upon  those  means 
with  which  life  upon  the  border  renders  me  familiar. 
Such  may  prove  useless  where  I  have  soldiers  of  skill 
to  deal  with.  However,  we  have  need  of  these  minutes 
flying  past  so  rapidly ;  they  might  be  put  to  better  use 
than  tears,  or  words  of  gratitude." 

She  looked  upward  at  me  with  wet  eyes. 

"You  are  right;  I  am  a  child,  it  seems.  Tell  me 
your  desire,  and  I  will  endeavor  to  act  the  woman." 

"  First,  I  must  comprehend  more  clearly  the  nature 
of  the  work  before  me.  The  Chevalier  de  Noyan  is 
already  under  sentence  of  death  ;  the  hour  of  execu 
tion  to-morrow  at  sunrise  ?  " 

She  bent  her  head  in  quiet  acquiescence,  her  anxious 
eyes  never  leaving  my  face. 

[33] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  It  is  now  already  approaching  noon,  leaving  us 
barely  eighteen  hours  in  which  to  effect  his  rescue. 
Faith  !  't  is  short  space  for  action." 

I  glanced  uneasily  aside  at  the  silently  observant 
priest,  now  standing,  a  slender  gray  figure,  close  beside 
the  door.  He  was  not  of  an  Order  I  greatly  loved. 

"You  need  have  no  fear,"  she  exclaimed,  hastily  inter 
preting  my  thought.  "  Father  Petreni  can  be  fully 
trusted.  He  is  more  than  my  religious  confessor  ;  he 
has  been  my  friend  from  childhood/* 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,"  he  interposed  sadly,  yet  with  a  grave 
smile  lighting  his  thin  white  face.  "  I  shall  be  able  to 
accomplish  little  in  your  aid,  for  my  trade  is  not  that  of 
arms,  yet,  within  my  physical  limitations,  I  am  freely  at 
your  service." 

"  That  is  well,"  I  responded  heartily,  words  and  tone 
yielding  me  fresh  confidence  in  the  man.  "This  is  likely 
to  prove  a  night  when  comrades  will  need  to  know  each 
other.  Now  a  few  questions,  after  which  I  will  look 
over  the  ground  before  attempting  to  outline  any  plan 
of  action.  You  say,  Madame,  that  your —  Chevalier  de 
Noyan  is  a  prisoner  on  the  fleet  in  the  river.  Upon 
which  ship  is  he  confined  ?  " 

"  The  '  Santa  Maria/  " 

"  The  c  Santa  Maria  '  ?  —  if  memory  serve,  the  largest 
of  them  all  ?  " 

"  Yes  !  the  flag-ship." 

"  She  lies,  as  I  remember,  for  I  stood  on  the  levee 
two  hours  ago  watching  the  strange  spectacle,  close  in 
toward  the  shore,  beside  the  old  sugar  warehouse  of 
Bomanceaux  et  fils." 

[34] 


A     PERILOUS     VENTURE 

"You  are  correct,"  returned  the  Capuchin  soberly,  the 
lady  hesitating.  "  The  ship  swingeth  by  her  cable  scarce 
thirty  feet  from  the  bank." 

"  That,  at  least,  has  sound  of  good  fortune,"  I  thought, 
revolving  rapidly  a  sudden  inspiration  from  his  answer, 
"  yet  it  will  prove  a  desperate  trick  to  try." 

Then  I  spoke  aloud  once  more. 

"  She  appeared  a  veritable  monster  of  the  sea  to  my 
backwoods  eyes  ;  enough  to  pluck  the  heart  out  of  a 
man.  Has  either  of  you  stepped  aboard  her  ?  " 

The  priest  shook  his  shaven  head  despondently. 

"  Nay ;  never  any  Frenchman,  except  as  prisoner 
in  shackles,  has  found  foothold  upon  that  deck  since 
O'Reilly  came.  It  is  reported  no  negro  boatmen  are 
permitted  to  approach  her  side  with  cargoes  of  fruit  and 
vegetables,  so  closely  is  she  guarded  against  all  chances 
of  treachery." 

"  Faith !  it  must  be  an  important  crime  to  bring 
such  extremity  of  vigilance.  With  what  is  De  Noyan 
charged  ? " 

"  He,  with  others,  is  held  for  treason  against  the  King 
of  Spain." 

"There  are  more  than  one,  then  ?  " 

"  Five."  He  lowered  his  voice  almost  to  a  whisper, 
"  Madame  de  Noyan's  father  is  among  them." 

"  Lafreniere  ? "  I  uttered  the  name  in  astonishment. 
"Then  why  am  I  not  asked  to  assist  him?" 

The  thoughtless  exclamation  cut  her  deeply  with 
its  seeming  implication  of  neglect,  yet  the  words  she 
strove  to  speak  failed  to  come.  The  priest  rebuked 
me  gravely  : 

[35] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

cc  Thou  doest  great  injustice  by  such  inconsiderate 
speech,  my  son.  There  are  hearts  loyal  to  France  in 
this  province,  who  would  count  living  a  crime  if  it  were 
won  at  the  cost  of  Lafreniere.  He  hath  been  already 
offered  liberty,  yet  deliberately  chooseth  to  remain  and 
meet  his  fate.  Holy  Mother !  we  can  do  no  more." 

I  bent,  taking  her  moist  hands  gently  between  my 
own. 

"  I  beg  you  pardon  me,  Madame ;  I  am  not  yet 
wholly  myself,  and  intended  no  such  offence  as  my 
hasty  words  would  seem  to  imply.  One's  manners 
do  not  improve  with  long  dwelling  among  savages." 

She  met  my  stumbling  apology  with  a  radiant  smile. 

"  I  know  your  heart  too  well  to  misjudge.  Yet  it 
hurt  me  to  feel  you  could  deem  me  thoughtless  toward 
my  father." 

"  You  have  seen  him  since  his  arrest  ?  " 

"Once  only  —  at  the  Captain-General's  office,  before 
they  were  condemned  and  taken  aboard  the  flag-ship." 

"  But  the  prisoners  are  Catholics ;  surely  they  are 
permitted  the  offices  of  the  Church  at  such  a  time  ?  " 

A  hard  look  swept  across  the  Capuchin's  pale,  ascetic 
face. 

"  Oh,  ay  !  I  had  quite  forgotten,"  he  explained  bitterly. 
"  They  enjoy  the  ministrations  of  Father  Cassati,  of  our 
Order,  as  representative  of  Holy  Church." 

"  Pouf ! "  I  muttered  gloomily.  "  It  is  bad  to  have  the 
guard-lines  drawn  so  closely.  Besides,  I  know  little 
about  the  way  of  ships ;  how  they  are  arranged  within, 
or  even  along  the  open  decks.  We  meet  them  not  in 
the  backwoods,  so  this  is  an  adventure  little  to  my  taste. 

[36] 


A     PERILOUS     VENTURE 

It  would  hardly  be  prudent,  even  could  I  obtain  safe 
footing  there,  to  attempt  following  a  trail  in  the  dark 
when  I  knew  not  where  it  led.  I  must  either  see  the  path 
I  am  to  travel  by  good  daylight,  or  else  procure  a  guide. 
This  Father  Cassati  might  answer.  Is  he  one  to  trust  ?  " 

The  priest  turned  his  head  away  with  a  quick  gesture 
of  indignant  dissent. 

"  Nay ! "  he  exclaimed  emphatically.  "He  must  never 
be  approached  upon  such  a  matter.  He  can  be  sweet 
enough  with  all  men  to  their  faces ;  the  words  of  his 
mouth  are  as  honey ;  yet  he  would  be  true  to  none.  It 
is  not  according  to  the  canons  of  our  Order  for  me  thus 
to  speak,  yet  I  only  give  utterance  to  truth  as  I  know  it 
in  the  sight  of  God.  Not  even  the  Spaniards  themselves 
have  faith  in  him.  He  has  not  been  permitted  to  set 
foot  upon  shore  since  first  he  went  aboard." 

"And  you  have  no  plan,  no  suggestion  to  offer  for 
my  guidance  ? " 

"Mon  Dieu,  no!''  he  cried  dramatically.  "I  cannot 
think  the  first  thing." 

"And  you,  Madame?  " 

She  was  kneeling  close  beside  a  large  chair,  her  fine 
dark  eyes  eagerly  searching  my  face. 

"It  rests  wholly  with  you,"  she  said  solemnly,  "and 
God."  ' 

Twice,  three  times,  I  paced  slowly  across  the  floor  in 
anxious  reflection ;  each  time,  as  I  turned,  I  gazed  again 
into  her  trustful,  appealing  eyes.  It  was  love  calling  to 
me  in  silent  language  far  more  effective  than  speech ;  at 
last,  I  paused  and  faced  her. 

"  Madame  de  Noyan,"   I  said  deliberately,  my  voice 

[37] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

seeming  to  falter  with  the  intensity  of  my  feelings,  "  I 
beg  you  do  not  expect  too  much  from  me.  Your  ap 
peal  has  been  made  to  a  simple  frontiersman,  unskilled 
in  war  except  with  savages,  and  it  is  hardly  probable  I 
shall  be  able  to  outwit  the  trained  guardsmen  of  Spain. 
Yet  this  I  will  say :  I  have  determined  to  venture  all  at 
your  desire.  As  I  possess  small  skill  or  knowledge  to 
aid  me,  I  shall  put  audacity  to  the  front,  permitting 
sheer  daring  either  to  succeed  or  fail.  But  it  would  be 
wrong,  Madame,  for  me  to  encourage  you  with  false 
expectation.  I  deem  it  best  to  be  perfectly  frank,  and  I 
do  not  clearly  see  how  this  rescue  is  to  be  accomplished. 
I  can  form  no  definite  plan  of  action ;  all  I  even  hope 
for  is,  that  the  good  God  will  open  up  a  path,  showing 
me  how  such  desperate  purpose  may  be  accomplished. 
If  this  prove  true — and  I  beg  you  pray  fervently  to  that 
end  —  you  may  trust  me  to  accept  the  guidance,  let  the 
personal  danger  be  what  it  may.  But  I  cannot  plan, 
cannot  promise  —  I  can  only  go  forward  blindly,  seeking 
some  opening  not  now  apparent.  This  alone  I  know, 
to  remain  here  in  conversation  is  useless.  I  must  dis 
cover  means  by  which  I  may  reach  the  *  Santa  Maria' 
and  penetrate  below  her  deck  if  possible.  That  is  my 
first  object,  and  it  alone  presents  a  problem  sufficient  to 
tax  my  poor  wits  to  the  uttermost.  So  all  I  dare  say  now, 
Madame,  is,  that  I  will  use  my  utmost  endeavor  to  save 
your  hus —  the  Chevalier  de  Noyan.  I  request  you 
both  remain  here  —  it  would  be  well  in  prayer  —  ready 
to  receive,  and  obey  at  once,  any  message  I  may  need  to 
send.  If  possible  I  will  visit  you  again  in  person  before 
nightfall,  but  in  any  case,  and  whatever  happens,  try  to 

[38] 


A     PERILOUS    VENTURE 

believe  that  I  am  doing  all  I  can  with  such  brains  as  I 
possess,  and  that  I  count  my  own  life  nothing  in  your 


service." 


However  they  may  sound  now,  there  was  no  spirit 
of  boasting  in  these  words.  Conceit  is  not  of  my  nature, 
and,  indeed,  at  that  time  I  had  small  enough  faith  in 
myself.  I  merely  sought  to  encourage  the  poor  girl 
with  what  little  hope  I  possessed,  and  knew  she  read  the 
truth  behind  those  utterances  which  sounded  so  brave. 
Even  as  I  finished  she  arose  to  her  feet,  standing  erect 
before  me,  looking  a  very  queen. 

"  Never  will  I  doubt  that,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she 
declared  impulsively.  "  I  have  seen  you  in  danger,  and 
never  forgotten  it.  If  it  is  any  encouragement  to  hear  it 
spoken  from  my  lips,  know,  even  as  you  go  forth  from 
here,  that  never  did  woman  trust  man  as  I  trust  you." 

The  hot  blood  surged  into  my  face  with  a  madness  I 
retained  barely  sufficient  strength  to  conquer. 

"I  —  1  accept  your  words  in  the  same  spirit  with 
which  they  are  offered,"  I  stammered,  hardly  aware  of 
what  I  said.  "  They  are  of  greatest  worth  to  me." 

I  bowed  low  above  the  white  hand  resting  so  confid 
ingly  within  mine,  anxious  to  escape  from  the  room 
before  my  love  gave  utterance  to  some  foolish  speech. 
Yet  even  as  I  turned  hastily  toward  the  door,  I  paused 
with  a  final  question. 

"The  negro  who  guided  me  here,  Madame;  is  he  one 
in  whom  I  may  repose  confidence? " 

"  In  all  things,"  she  answered  gravely.  "  He  has 
been  with  the  De  Noyan  family  from  a  child,  and  is 
devoted  to  his  master." 

[39] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"Then  I  take  him  with  me  for  use  should  I  chance  to 
require  a  messenger." 

With  a  swift  backward  glance  into  her  earnest  dark 
eyes,  an  indulgence  I  could  not  deny  myself,  I  bowed  my 
way  forth  from  the  room,  and  discovering  Alphonse  upon 
the  porch,  where  he  evidently  felt  himself  on  guard,  and 
bidding  him  it  was  the  will  of  his  mistress  that  he  follow, 
I  flung  my  rifle  across  my  shoulder,  and  strode  straight 
ahead  until  I  came  out  upon  the  river  bank.  Turning  to 
the  right  I  worked  my  way  rapidly  up  the  stream,  pass 
ing  numerous  groups  of  lounging  soldiers,  who  made  little 
effort  to  bar  my  passage,  beyond  some  idle  chaffing,  until 
I  found  myself  opposite  the  anchorage  of  the  Spanish 
fleet. 

In  the  character  of  an  unsophisticated  frontiersman,  I 
felt  no  danger  in  joining  others  of  my  class,  lounging 
listlessly  about  in  small  groups  discussing  the  situation, 
and  gazing  with  awe  upon  those  strange  ships  of  war, 
swinging  by  their  cables  in  the  broad  stream.  It  was  a 
motley  crew  among  whom  I  foregathered,  one  to  awaken 
interest  at  any  other  time — French  voyageurs  from  the  far- 
off  Illinois  country,  as  barbarian  in  dress  and  actions  as 
the  native  denizens  of  those  northern  plains,  commingling 
freely  with  Creole  hunters  freshly  arrived  from  the  bay 
ous  of  the  swamp  lands;  sunburnt  fishermen  from  the 
sandy  beaches  of  Barataria,  long-haired  flatboat-men,  their 
northern  skin  faintly  visible  through  the  tan  and  dirt 
acquired  in  the  long  voyage  from  the  upper  Ohio;  here 
and  there  some  stolid  Indian  brave,  resplendent  in  paint 
and  feathers,  and  not  a  few  drunken  soldiers  temporarily 
escaped  from  their  commands.  Yet  I  gave  these  little 

[40] 


A     PERILOUS    VENTURE 

thought,  except  to  push  my  way  through  them  to  where 
I  could  obtain  unobstructed  view  of  the  great  ships. 

The  largest  of  these,  a  grim  monster  to  my  eyes,  with 
bulging  sides  towering  high  above  the  water,  and  masts 
uplifting  heavy  spars  far  into  the  blue  sky,  rendered 
especially  formidable  by  gaping  muzzles  of  numerous 
black  cannon  visible  through  her  open  ports,  floated  just 
beyond  the  landing.  I  measured  carefully  the  apparent 
distance  between  the  flat  roof  of  the  sugar  warehouse, 
against  the  corner  of  which  I  leaned  in  seeming  listless- 
ness,  and  the  lower  yards  of  her  forward  mast — it  was 
no  farther  than  I  had  often  cast  a  riata,  yet  it  would  be  a 
skilful  toss  on  a  black  night. 

However,  I  received  small  comfort  from  the  thought, 
for  there  was  that  about  this  great  gloomy  war-ship — frig 
ate  those  about  me  called  her — which  awed  and  depressed 
my  spirits;  all  appeared  so  ponderously  sullen,  so  massive 
with  concealed  power,  so  mysteriously  silent.  My  eyes, 
searching  for  each  visible  object,  detected  scarcely  a  stir 
of  life  aboard,  except  as  some  head  would  arise  for  an 
instant  above  the  rail,  or  my  glance  fell  upon  the  motion 
less  figure  of  a  sentry,  standing  at  the  top  of  the  narrow 
steps  leading  downward  to  the  water,  a  huge  burly  fellow, 
whose  side-arms  glistened  ominously  in  the  sun.  These 
were  the  sole  signs  of  human  presence;  yet,  from  snatches 
of  conversation,  I  learned  that  hidden  away  in  the  heart 
of  that  black  floating  monster  of  wood  and  iron,  were 
nearly  four  hundred  men,  and  the  mere  knowledge  made 
the  sombre  silence  more  impressive  than  ever. 

Except  for  gossiping  spectators  lining  the  shore,  noth 
ing  living  appeared  about  the  entire  scene,  if  I  except  a 

[41] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

dozen  or  more  small  boats,  propelled  by  lusty  black 
oarsmen,  deeply  laden  with  produce,  busily  plying  back 
and  forth  between  various  vessels,  seeking  market  for 
their  wares.  Even  these,  as  the  priest  told  me,  had 
apparently  been  warned  away  from  the  flag-ship,  as  I 
observed  how  carefully  they  avoided  any  approach  to  her 
boarding-ladder.  The  longer  I  remained,  the  more  thor 
oughly  hopeless  appeared  any  prospect  of  success.  Nor 
could  I  conjure  up  a  practical — nay!  even  possible — 
method  of  placing  so  much  as  a  foot  on  board  the  "Santa 
Maria."  Surely  never  was  prison-ship  guarded  with 
more  jealous  care,  and  never  did  man  face  more  hopeless 
quest  than  this  confronting  me.  The  longer  I  gazed 
upon  that  grim,  black,  sullen  mass  of  wood  and  iron  — 
that  floating  fortress  of  despotic  Spanish  power  —  the 
more  desperate  appeared  my  mission ;  the  darker  grew 
every  possibility  of  plucking  a  victim  from  out  that  mon 
ster's  tightly  closed  jaws.  Yet  I  was  not  one  to  forego 
an  enterprise  lightly  because  of  difficulty  or  danger,  so 
with  dogged  persistency  I  clung  to  the  water  front,  know 
ing  nowhere  else  to  go,  and  blindly  trusting  that  some 
happening  might  open  to  me  a  door  of  opportunity. 

It  frequently  seems  that  when  a  man  once  comes,  in  a 
just  cause,  to  such  mind  as  this,  when  he  trusts  God 
rather  than  himself,  there  is  a  divinity  which  aids  him. 
Surely  it  was  well  I  waited  in  patience,  for  suddenly 
another  produce  boat,  evidently  new  to  the  trade,  deeply 
laden  with  fruit  and  roots,  bore  down  the  river,  the  two 
negroes  at  the  oars  pointing  its  blunt  nose  directly  toward 
the  flag-ship,  attracted  no  doubt  by  its  superior  size. 
Instantly  noting  their  course  I  awaited  their  reception 

[42] 


A     PERILOUS     VENTURE 

with  interest,  an  interest  intensified  by  a  drawling  English 
voice  from  amid  the  crowd  about  me,  saying : 

"I  reckon  thar'll  be  some  dead  niggers  in  thet  thar 
bumboat  if  they  don't  sheer  off  almighty  soon." 

Scarcely  were  these  prophetic  words  uttered,  when  the 
soldier  statue  at  the  head  of  the  boarding-stairs  swung  his 
musket  forward  into  position,  and  hailed  in  emphatic 
Spanish,  a  language  which,  thanks  to  my  mother,  I  knew 
fairly  well.  There  followed  a  moment  of  angry  contro 
versy,  during  which  the  startled  negroes  rested  upon 
their  oars,  while  the  enraged  guard  threatened  to  fire  if 
they  drifted  a  yard  closer.  In  the  midst  of  this  hubbub  a 
head  suddenly  popped  up  above  the  rail.  Then  a  tall, 
ungainly  figure,  clad  in  a  faded,  ill-fitting  uniform,  raised 
itself  slowly,  leaning  far  out  over  the  side,  a  pair  of  weak 
eyes,  shadowed  by  colored  glasses,  gazing  down  inquir 
ingly  into  the  small  boat. 

"Vat  ees  it  you  say  you  have  zare?"  he  asked  in  an 
attempt  at  French,  which  I  may  only  pretend  to  repro 
duce  in  English.  "Vat  ees  ze  cargo  of  ze  leetle  boat?" 

Instantly  the  two  hucksters  gave  voice,  fairly  running 
over  each  other  in  their  confused  jargon,  during  which  I 
managed  to  distinguish  native  names  for  potatoes,  yams, 
sweet  corn,  peaches,  apples,  and  I  know  not  what  else. 

The  Spaniard  perched  high  on  the  rail  waved  his  long 
arms  in  unmitigated  disgust. 

"Caramfa!"  he  cried  the  moment  he  could  make  his 
voice  distinguished  above  the  uproar.  "I  vant  none  of 
zos  zings ;  Saint  Cristoval,  non !  non !  Ze  Capitaine  he 
tole  me  get  him  some  of  ze  olif —  haf  you  no  olif  in 
ze  leetle  boat?"  ' 

[43] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

The  darkies  shook  their  heads,  instantly  starting  in 
again  to  call  their  wares,  but  the  fellow  on  the  rail  waved 
them  back. 

"Zen  ve  don't  vant  you  here!"  he  cried  shrilly.  "Go 
vay  dam  quick,  or  else  ze  soldier  shoot."  As  if  in 
obedience  to  an  order  the  stolid  guard  brought  his  weapon 
menacingly  to  the  shoulder. 

How  the  episode  terminated  I  did  not  remain  to  learn. 
At  that  moment  I  only  clearly  comprehended  this — /  had 
a  way  opened,  an  exceedingly  slight  one  to  be  sure,  of 
doubtful  utility,  yet  still  a  way,  which  might  lead  me  into 
the  guarded  mystery  of  that  ship.  The  time  for  action 
had  arrived,  and  that  was  like  a  draught  of  wine  to  me. 
Eagerly  I  slipped  back  through  the  increasing  crowd  of 
gaping  countrymen,  to  where  the  negro  had  found  a  spot 
of  comfort  in  the  sun. 

"Alphonse!"  I  called,  careful  to  modulate  my  voice. 
"Wake  up,  you  black  sleepy- head!  Ay!  I  have  you  at 
last  in  the  world  again.  Now  stop  blinking,  and  pay  heed 
to  what  I  say.  Do  you  chance  to  know  where,  for  love, 
money,  or  any  consideration,  you  could  lay  hands  on 
olives  in  this  town?" 

The  fellow,  scarcely  awake,  rolled  up  the  whites  of  his 
eyes  for  a  moment,  and  scratched  his  woolly  pate,  as  if 
seeking  vainly  to  conjure  up  some  long-neglected  memory. 
Then  his  naturally  good-humored  countenance  relaxed 
into  a  broad  grin. 

"Fo'  de  Lord,  yas  sah!  I'se  your  man  dis  time  suah 
'nough.  Dat  fat  ol'  Dutchman,  down  by  de  Tehoupi- 
toulas  Gate,  suah  as  you're  born  had  a  whole  barrel  ob 
dem  yesterday.  I  done  disremember  fer  de  minute, 


A     PERILOUS     VENTURE 

boss,  jist  whar  I  done  saw  dem  olibs,  but  I  reckon  as 
how  de  money  'd  fotch  'em  all  right." 

I  drew  forth  a  handful  of  French  coins. 

"Then  run  for  it,  lad!"  I  exclaimed  in  some  excite 
ment.  "Your  master's  life  hangs  upon  your  speed  — 
hold,  wait!  do  you  remember  that  old  tumble-down  shed 
we  passed  on  our  way  here ;  the  one  which  had  once  been 
a  farrier's  shop?" 

The  negro  nodded,  his  eyes  filled  with  awakened 
interest. 

"Good;  then  first  of  all  bring  me  a  suit  of  the  worst 
looking  old  clothes  you  can  scare  up  in  the  negro  quar 
ters  of  this  town.  Leave  them  there.  Then  go  directly 
to  this  Dutchman's,  buy  every  olive  he  has  for  sale  at 
any  price,  load  them  into  a  boat  —  a  common  huckster's 
boat,  mind  you,  and  remain  there  with  them  until  I  come. 
Do  you  understand  all  that?" 

"Yas,  Massa;  I  reckon  as  how  I  kin  do  dat  all  right 
'nough."  The  fellow  grinned,  every  white  ivory  showing 
between  his  thick  red  lips. 

"Don't  stop  to  speak  to  any  one,  black  or  white.  Now 
trot  along  lively,  and  may  the  Lord  have  mercy  on  you 
if  you  fail  me,  for  I  pledge  you  I  shall  have  none." 

I  watched  him  disappear  up  the  street  in  a  sort  of 
swinging  dog-trot,  took  one  more  glance  backward  at  the 
huge  war-ship,  now  swinging  by  her  cable  silent  and  mys 
terious  as  ever,  and  turned  away  from  the  river  front,  my 
brain  teeming  with  a  scheme  upon  the  final  issue  of  which 
hung  life  or  death. 


[45] 


CHAPTER    III 

A    VISIT    TO    THE    FLAG-SHIP 

I  HAD  seldom  assumed  disguise,  except  when  wearing 
Indian  garb  upon  the  war-trail.  Yet  in  boyhood  I  had 
occasionally  masqueraded  as  a  negro  so  successfully  as  to 
deceive  even  my  own  family.  With  this  in  mind  the 
resolve  was  taken  that  in  no  other  guise  than  that  of  a 
foolish,  huckstering  darky  could  I  hope  to  attain  the 
guarded  deck  of  that  Spanish  frigate.  This  offered  only 
the  barest  chance  of  success,  yet  such  chances  had  pre 
viously  served  me  well,  and  must  be  trusted  now.  Oppor 
tunity  frequently  opens  to  the  push  of  a  venturesome 
shoulder. 

Once  determined  upon  this  I  set  to  work,  perfecting 
each  detail  which  might  aid  in  the  hazardous  undertaking. 
Much  was  to  be  accomplished,  and  consequently  it  was 
late  in  the  afternoon  before  the  two  of  us,  myself  as  much 
a  negro  to  outward  appearance  as  my  sable  companion, 
floated  anxiously  down  the  broad  river  in  a  battered  old 
scow  heaped  high  with  every  variety  of  country  produce 
obtainable.  Drifting  with  the  current,  I  kept  the  blunt 
nose  pointed  directly  toward  the  bulging  side  of  the  "  Santa 
Maria,"  yet  without  venturing  to  glance  in  that  direction, 
until  a  sharp  challenge  of  the  vigilant  sentinel  warned 
us  to  sheer  off. 

[46] 


A    VISIT     TO     THE     FLAG-SHIP 

Slowly  shipping  the  heavy  steering  oar,  finding  it 
difficult  even  in  that  moment  of  suspense  to  suppress  a 
smile  at  the  expression  of  terror  on  Alphonse's  black 
face,  I  stood  up,  awed  by  the  solemn  massiveness  of  the 
vast  bulk  towering  above  me,  now  barely  thirty  feet 
away.  For  the  first  time  I  realized  fully  the  desperation 
of  my  task,  and  my  heart  sank.  But  the  gesticulations 
of  the  wrathful  guard  could  no  longer  be  ignored,  and, 
smothering  an  exclamation  of  disgust  at  my  momentary 
weakness,  I  nerved  myself  for  the  play. 

"  Caramba  I  "  the  fellow  shouted  roughly  in  his  native 
tongue.  "  Stop  there,  you  lazy  niggers ;  don't  let  that 
boat  drift  any  closer.  Come,  sheer  off,  or,  by  all  the 
saints,  I  '11  blow  a  hole  clear  through  the  black  hide  of 
one  of  you  !  " 

"  Hold  her  back,  boy  ! "  I  muttered  hurriedly  to  the 
willing  slave.  "  That  soldier  means  to  shoot." 

Then  I  held  up  a  handful  of  our  choicest  fruit  into 
view. 

"  I  have  got  plenty  vegetables,  an'  lot  fruit  fer  sell,"  I 
shouted  eagerly  in  negro  French,  putting  all  the  volume 
possible  into  my  voice,  hopeful  my  words  might  penetrate 
the  hidden  deck  above.  cc  Plenty  'tatoes,  peaches,  olibs 
—  eberyting  fer  de  oppercers." 

"  Don't  want  them  —  pull  away,  and  be  lively  about 
it." 

It  was  a  moment  of  despair,  every  hope  suspended  in 
the  balance ;  my  heart  beating  like  a  trip-hammer  with 
suspense.  The  thoroughly  enraged  guard  lifted  his  gun 
to  the  shoulder;  there  was  threat  in  his  eyes,  yet  I 
ventured  a  desperate  chance  of  one  more  word. 

[47] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

<c  I  got  de  only  olibs  on  dis  ribber." 

"  Eastenade  !  "  yelled  the  infuriated  fellow.  "  I  '11  give 
you  a  shot  to  pay  for  your  insolence." 

Even  as  he  spoke,  fumbling  the  lock  of  his  gun,  that 
same  head  observed  before  suddenly  popped  over  the 
high  rail  like  Punch  at  a  pantomime. 

"  Vat  zat  you  say,  nigger  ?  "  its  owner  cried  doubtingly. 
"Vas  it  ze  olif  you  haf  zare  in  ze  leetle  boat? " 

I  eagerly  held  up  into  view  a  choice  handful  of  green 
fruit,  my  eyes  hopeful. 

"  Oui,  Senor  Oppercer  —  fresh  olibs  ;  same  as  ob  your 
Ian'/' 

The  Spaniard  was  standing  upright  on  the  rail  by  this 
time,  clinging  fast  to  a  rope  dangling  from  above,  leaning 
far  over,  no  slight  interest  depicted  upon  his  pinched, 
sallow  countenance. 

"  It 's  all  right,  sentry,"  he  said  sharply  to  the  soldier, 
who  lowered  his  gun  with  a  scowl  indicating  his  real 
desire.  My  newly  found  friend  lifted  his  squeaking  voice 
again  in  unfamiliar  speech. 

"  Bring  ze  leetle  boat  along  ze  side  of  ze  sheep, 
you  black  fellar,  an'  come  up  here  wiz  ze  olif  fer  ze 
Capitaine." 

"  Scull  in  close  against  those  steps,  Alphonse,"  I 
muttered,  overjoyed  at  this  rare  stroke  of  good  fortune. 
"  Then  pull  out  a  few  strokes ;  but  stay  alongside  until 
I  come  back.  Don't  let  any  one  get  aboard,  and  keep  a 
quiet  tongue  yourself." 

The  whites  of  his  eyes  alone  answered  me,  he  being 
too  badly  frightened  for  speech.  The  situation  was  one 
to  grate  upon  any  nerves  unaccustomed  to  danger,  yet, 

[48] 


A    VISIT    TO     THE     FLAG-SHIP 

trusting  the  long  training  of  the  slave  would  hold  him 
obedient,  I  turned  away,  and,  in  another  moment,  had 
scrambled  up  the  rope  ladder,  plunging  awkwardly  over 
the  high  rail  on  to  the  hitherto  concealed  deck.  My 
pulses  throbbed  with  excitement  over  the  desperate  game 
fronting  me,  yet,  with  a  coolness  surprising  to  myself,  I 
lost  at  that  instant  every  sensation  of  personal  fear,  in 
determination  to  act  thoroughly  my  assumed  character. 
More  lives  than  one  hung  in  the  balance,  and,  with 
tightly  clenched  teeth,  I  swore  to  prove  equal  to  the 
venture.  The  very  touch  of  those  deck  planks  to  my 
bare  feet  put  new  recklessness  into  my  blood,  causing 
me  to  marvel  at  the  perfection  of  my  own  fool  play. 

The  gaunt  Spaniard  commanding  my  presence  stood 
waiting,  hardly  more  than  five  paces  from  where  I  landed, 
yet  so  intense  became  my  immediate  interest  in  the 
strange  scene  —  an  interest  partly  real,  but  largely  simu 
lated  for  the  occasion  —  that  he  contented  himself  watch 
ing  my  confused  antics  with  much  apparent  amusement, 
and  without  addressing  me.  Even  to  this  hour  that 
scene  lies  distinct  before  my  eyes.  Possessed  I  skill  with 
pencil  I  could  sketch  each  small  detail  from  the  retina 
of  memory  —  the  solitary  sentinel  beside  the  rail,  his 
well-worn  uniform  of  blue  and  white  dingy  in  the  sun  ; 
another  farther  forward,  where  a  great  opening  yawned ; 
with  yet  a  third,  standing  rigid  before  a  closed  door  of 
the  after  cabin.  An  officer,  his  coat  richly  decorated 
with  gold  braid,  wearing  epaulets,  and  having  a  short 
sword  dangling  at  his  side,  paced  back  and  forth  across 
the  top  of  a  little  house  near  the  stern.  I  heard  him 
utter  some  command  to  a  sailor  near  the  wheel,  but  he 

*  [49] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

never  so  much  as  glanced  toward  me.  Perhaps  thirty 
or  more  seamen,  bronzed  of  face,  and  oddly  bedecked  as 
to  hair,  lounged  idly  amid  the  shadows  opposite,  while, 
more  closely  at  hand,  that  gaunt,  cadaverous  Spaniard,  at 
whose  invitation  I  was  present,  leaned  against  a  big  gun, 
puffing  nonchalantly  at  a  cigarette,  held  between  lean, 
saffron-colored  fingers.  The  deck  was  white  as  the 
snows  of  a  northern  Winter,  while  the  brass  work  along 
the  railings  and  about  the  cannon  glittered  brilliantly  in 
the  sunshine.  There  was  a  gaudy  yellow-and-white 
striped  canopy  stretched  above  a  portion  of  the  deck  aft ; 
the  huge  masts  seemed  to  pierce  into  the  blue  of  the  skies  ; 
while  on  every  side  were  ranged  grim  guns  of  brass  and 
iron. 

My  role  was  that  of  an  ignorant,  green,  half-frightened 
darky,  and  I  presume  I  both  appeared  and  acted  the 
natural-born  idiot,  if  I  might  judge  from  the  expression 
upon  the  Spaniard's  face,  and  the  broad  grin  lighting  up 
the  fierce  countenance  of  the  sentry  at  the  gangway.  Yet 
back  of  this  mask  there  was  grim  determination  and 
fixed  purpose,  so  that  no  article  of  furniture  was  along 
that  broad  deck  which  I  did  not  mentally  photograph,  so 
as  to  know  its  whereabouts  if  ever  I  chanced  that  way 
again.  Ay  !  even  to  a  little  cuddy  door  beside  the  cook 
house,  apparently  opening  directly  into  the  mysterious 
regions  below,  and  a  great  chest  lashed  hard  against  the 
rail,  within  which  I  distinguished  the  bright  colors  of 
numerous  flags.  I  noticed  also  the  odd  manner  in  which 
queer  rope  ladders  led  up  from  either  side  of  the  broad 
deck  to  the  vast  spars  high  above,  rising  tier  on  tier 
until  my  head  grew  dazed  with  gazing  at  them. 

[50] 


A    VISIT    TO     THE     FLAG-SHIP 

"  Vel,  Sambo,  my  black  fellow/'  grinned  the  officer, 
whose  eyes  were  still  lazily  following  my  erratic  move 
ments  as  I  peered  innocently  into  the  muzzle  of  a  brass 
carronade  in  apparent  hope  of  discovering  the  ball,  "zis 
vus  ze  first  time  you  vus  ever  on  ze  war-sheep,  I  sink 
likely.  How  you  like  stop  here,  hey,  an'  fight  wis  dos 
sings  ?  "  And  he  rested  his  yellow  hand  caressingly  upon 
the  breech  of  the  gun. 

I  shook  my  head  energetically,  rendering  as  prominent 
as  possible  the  whites  of  my  eyes,  at  which  he  grinned 
wider  than  ever. 

"  No,  sah,  Mister  Oppercer  Man ;  you  don't  git  dis 
hyer  nigger  into  no  fought,  sah,"  I  protested  with  vehe 
mence.  "  I  done  fought  wid  de  Injuns  onct,  sah,  an'  I 
done  don't  want  no  mo'." 

"  Veil,  you  not  vorry,  boy  ;  you  voud  be  no  good 
on  ze  war-sheep.  But  now  you  come  wis  me  to  ze 
Capitaine  —  bring  ze  olif." 

Bearing  a  tempting  sample  of  the  Spaniard's  favorite 
fruit  tightly  clutched  in  my  black  hand,  and  pulling  my 
battered  straw  hat  lower  in  concealment  of  my  telltale 
hair,  I  made  awkward  attempt  to  shuffle  along  behind 
him,  as  he  carelessly  advanced  toward  the  after  part  of 
the  vessel.  But  I  loitered  along  our  passage  to  examine 
so  many  objects  of  curiosity,  asking  such  a  multitude  of 
extremely  absurd  questions,  that  we  consumed  considerable 
time  in  traversing  even  the  comparatively  short  distance 
to  where  the  rigid  sentinel  fronted  us  before  the  cabin 
door.  My  queries  were  simple  enough  to  have  birth  in 
the  brain  of  a  fool,  yet  my  guide  was  of  rare  good  humor, 
and  evidently  so  amused  at  my  ignorant  curiosity  that 

[51] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

his  patience  withstood  the  strain.  On  my  part  none 
were  blindly  asked,  but  were  intended  to  open  a  way 
toward  others  of  the  utmost  importance.  My  sole  purpose 
at  that  moment  was  to  lull  suspicion  to  rest ;  when  that 
had  been  accomplished,  then  I  might  confidently  hope 
to  pump  my  trustful  victim  of  such  information  as  I 
imperatively  required.  The  ignorant  questions  of  an 
imbecile  will  oftentimes  be  frankly  responded  to,  where 
a  wise  man  might  ask  in  vain,  and  my  first  play  was  to 
establish  my  character  as  a  fool.  That  I  had  succeeded 
was  already  evident. 

The  statuesque  guard  before  the  cabin  brought  his 
musket  up  at  our  approach  with  so  smart  a  snap  as  to 
startle  me  into  a  moment's  apparent  terror.  To  the 
officer's  request  that  we  be  admitted  to  the  presence  of 
the  Captain,  he  responded  briefly  that  that  officer  had 
gone  forward  half  an  hour  before.  My  guide  glanced 
about  as  if  uncertain  where  he  had  better  turn  in  search. 

"  Did  he  go  down  the  hatch  ? "  he  queried  shortly. 

"  I  know  not,  Senor  Gonzales,"  was  the  respectful 
reply.  "  But  I  believe  he  may  be  with  the  prisoners' 
guard  below." 

The  officer  promptly  started  forward,  and,  awaiting  no 
formal  invitation,  I  shambled  briskly  after,  keeping  as 
close  as  possible  to  his  heels.  Could  I  gain  a  brief 
glimpse  below  the  deck  it  would  be  worth  more  to  me 
than  any  amount  of  blind  questioning,  and  my  heart 
thumped  painfully  in  remembrance  of  what  hung  upon 
his  movements.  With  a  single  sharp  word  to  the  sentry 
at  the  hatch  he  swung  himself  carelessly  over  the  edge, 
mysteriously  disappearing  into  the  gloom  beneath.  That 


A    VISIT     TO     THE     FLAG-SHIP 

was  no  time  for  hesitancy,  and  I  was  already  preparing 
to  do  likewise,  when  the  guard,  a  surly-looking  brute, 
promptly  inserted  the  point  of  his  bayonet  into  my 
ragged  garment,  accompanying  this  kindly  act  with  a  stern 
order  to  remain  where  I  was. 

"  An'  what  fo'  yo'  do  dat,  Senor  Sojer?"  I  cried,  in 
unaffected  anguish,  rubbing  the  injured  part  tenderly,  yet 
speaking  loud  so  that  my  words  should  be  distinctly 
audible  below.  u  Dat  oppercer  man  he  done  tol*  me  to 
foller  him  to  de  Captain.  What  fo'  yo'  stop  me  wid  dat 
toastin'  fork  ? " 

"  It 's  all  right,  Manuel/'  sung  out  a  voice  in  Spanish 
from  the  lower  darkness.  "  Let  the  fool  nigger  come 
down." 

The  thoroughly  disgusted  soldier  muttered  something 
about  his  orders,  that  his  lieutenant  had  not  ever 
authorized  him  to  pass  fools.  Overlooking  this  personal 
allusion,  and  fearing  more  serious  opposition  from  some 
one  higher  in  authority,  I  took  advantage  of  his  momen 
tary  doubt,  promptly  swung  my  legs  over  the  edge  of 
the  hatch  opening,  groped  blindly  about  with  my  bare 
feet  until  they  struck  the  rungs  of  a  narrow  ladder,  and 
went  scrambling  down  into  the  semi-darkness  of  between- 
decks,  managing  awkwardly  to  miss  my  final  footing, 
thus  flopping  in  a  ragged  heap  at  the  bottom. 

"  Holy  Mother !  you  make  more  noise  zan  a  sheep  in 
action,"  grumbled  the  startled  officer,  as  I  landed  at  his 
feet.  "  Vat  for  you  come  down  ze  ladder  zat  vay  ?  " 

Rubbing  my  numerous  bruises  energetically,  I  con 
tented  myself  with  staring  up  at  him  as  if  completely 
dazed  by  my  fall.  Reading  in  his  amused  countenance 

[53] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

no  symptom  of  awakening  suspicion  I  ventured  a  quick 
glance  at  my  new  surroundings.  We  were  in  what 
appeared  a  large  unfurnished  room,  with  doors  of  all 
sizes  opening  in  every  direction,  while  I  could  per 
ceive  a  narrow  entry,  or  passageway,  extending  toward 
the  after  part  of  the  vessel.  The  roof,  formed  of  the 
upper  deck,  was  low,  upheld  by  immense  timbers,  and 
the  apartment,  nearly  square,  was  dimly  flooded  by  the 
sparse  light  sifting  down  through  the  single  hatch-opening 
above,  so  that,  in  spite  of  its  large  dimensions,  it  had  a 
cramped  and  stuffy  appearance.  The  vast  butt  of  the 
mainmast  arose  directly  in  front  of  me,  and,  upon  a 
narrow  bench  surrounding  it,  a  dozen  soldiers  were 
lounging,  while  near  the  entrance  to  the  passageway, 
scarcely  more  than  a  shadow  in  that  dimness,  stood  a 
sentry,  stiff  and  erect,  with  musket  at  his  shoulder. 
They  were  mostly  slightly  built,  dark-featured  men, 
attired  in  blue  and  white  uniforms,  the  worse  for  wear, 
and  were  all  laughing  at  my  crazy  entrance.  No  doubt 
my  coming  afforded  some  relief  to  their  tiresome,  dull 
routine.  While  lying  there,  apparently  breathless  from 
my  fall,  my  brains  effectively  muddled,  a  young  officer 
advanced  hastily  from  out  the  gloom  to  inquire  into  so 
unusual  an  uproar. 

"  What  is  all  this  noise  about  ?  "  he  questioned  sharply, 
striding  toward  us.  "  Ah,  Gonzales ;  whom  have  you 
here  ?  Another  bird  to  add  to  our  fine  collection  ?  " 

"  If  so,  it  must  be  a  rare  blackbird,  Senor  Francisco," 
returned  my  friend,  vainly  endeavoring  to  recover  his 
customary  gravity.  "  By  Saint  Cristobal  !  I  have  not 
laughed  so  heartily  for  a  year  past  as  at  this  poor  black 

[54] 


A    VISIT     TO     THE     FLAG-SHIP 

fool.  Faith,  I  sought  to  enlist  him  in  the  service  of  His 
Most  Christian  Majesty,  yet  his  method  of  coming  down 
a  companion  ladder  convinced  me  he  sadly  lacks  the  nec 
essary  qualifications  for  a  sailor.  Hast  seen  aught  of  the 
Captain  here  below  ?  " 

"  Ay/  comrade,  thou  wilt  find  him  aft.  He  hath 
just  had  speech  once  more  with  the  chief  rebel,  the 
graybeard  they  call  Lafreniere,  and  was  in  raging 
temper  when  last  we  met.  Carambal  he  even  called 
me  an  ass,  for  no  more  serious  fault,  forsooth,  than 
that  I  made  the  round  of  my  guard  unattended.  Hath 
your  darky  news  for  him  ?  " 

"  Nay  ;  the  fellow  possesseth  not  sufficient  sense  to  be 
a  messenger,  except  it  may  be  a  message  for  his  stomach 
to  make  his  humor  better,"  was  the  reply.  "  Come,  trot 
along  now,  boy,  and  mind  where  you  put  down  those  big 
feet  in  the  passage/1 

I  struggled  upright  in  response  to  his  order,  assisted 
by  the  sharp  tap  of  a  boot  accompanying  it,  tripped  over 
a  gun  barrel  one  of  the  guard  facetiously  inserted  be 
tween  my  legs,  and  went  down  once  more,  uttering  such 
howl  of  terror  as  could  be  only  partially  drowned  beneath 
the  uproarious  laughter  of  my  merry  tormentors.  It 
developed  into  a  gantlet,  yet  I  ran  the  line  with  little 
damage,  and,  after  much  ducking  and  pleading,  managed 
to  regain  my  position  close  to  the  heels  of  Senor  Gonzales 
before  he  turned  into  the  passageway,  which,  as  I  now 
perceived,  was  dimly  illumined  by  means  of  a  single 
lantern,  hung  to  a  blackened  upper  beam. 

"Well,  good  luck  to  both  of  you,"  called  out  the 
young  officer  of  the  guard  laughingly  as  we  disappeared. 

[55] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Yet  I  'd  hate  to  have  the  steering  of  such  a  crazy  craft 
as  follows  in  your  wake,  Gonzales,  and  I  warn  you  again 
the  Senor  Captain  will  be  found  in  beastly  humor.'* 

"  I  fear  nothing,"  returned  my  guide,  his  lean  yellow 
face  turned  backward  over  his  shoulder.  "  I  have  what 
will  bring  him  greater  happiness  than  a  decoration  from 
the  King." 

Shambling  awkwardly  forward,  simulating  all  the  un- 
couthness  possible,  I  retained  my  wits  sufficiently  to  note 
our  surroundings  —  the  long,  narrow  passage,  scarcely 
exceeding  a  yard  in  width,  with  numerous  doors  opening 
on  either  side.  Several  of  these  stood  ajar,  and  I  per 
ceived  berths  within,  marking  them  as  sleeping  apart 
ments,  although  one  upon  the  right  was  evidently  being 
utilized  as  a  linen  closet,  while  yet  another,  just  beyond, 
and  considerably  larger,  seemed  littered  with  a  medley 
of  boxes,  barrels,  and  great  bags.  This  apartment 
appeared  so  much  lighter  than  those  others,  even  a 
stray  ray  of  sunshine  pouring  directly  down  into  it 
from  above,  that  I  instinctively  connected  it  in  my 
mind  with  the  cook-house  on  the  upper  deck,  and 
the  open  cuddy  door  I  had  chanced  to  notice. 

As  we  approached  the  farther  end  this  passage  suddenly 
widened  into  a  half  circle,  sufficiently  extended  to  accom 
modate  the  huge  butt  of  the  mizzenmast,  which  was 
completely  surrounded  by  an  arm-rack  crowded  with 
short-swords,  together  with  all  manner  of  small  arms. 
A  grimly  silent  guard  stood  at  either  side,  and  I  per 
ceived  the  dark  shadow  of  a  third  still  farther  beyond, 
while  the  half-dozen  cabins  close  at  hand  had  their  doors 
tightly  closed,  and  fastened  with  iron  bars. 

[56] 


A    VISIT     TO     THE     FLAG-SHIP 

Instinctively  I  felt  that  here  were  confined  those 
French  prisoners,  the  knowledge  of  whose  exact  where 
abouts  I  sought  amid  such  surroundings  of  personal 
peril,  and  my  heart  bounded  from  sudden  excitement. 
In  simulated  awkwardness,  I  unfortunately  overdid  my 
part.  Shuffling  forward,  more  eager  than  ever  to  keep 
at  the  heels  of  my  protector,  yet  with  eyes  wandering  in 
search  of  any  opening,  my  bare  feet  struck  against  a  pro 
jecting  ring-bolt  in  the  deck,  and  over  I  went,  striving 
vainly  to  regain  my  balance.  Before  that  human  statue 
on  guard  could  even  lower  his  gun  to  repel  boarders,  my 
head  struck  him  soundly  in  the  stomach,  sending  him 
crashing  back  against  one  of  those  tightly  closed  doors. 
Tangled  up  with  the  surprised  soldier,  who  promptly 
clinched  his  unexpected  antagonist,  and,  with  shocking 
profanity,  strove  to  throttle  me,  I  yet  chanced  to  take 
note  of  the  number  "  18  "  painted  upon  the  white  wood 
just  above  us.  Then  the  door  itself  was  hurled  hastily 
open,  and  with  fierce  exclamation  of  rage  a  gray-hooded 
Capuchin  monk  bounded  forth  like  a  rubber  ball,  and 
instantly  began  kicking  vigorously  right  and  left  at  our 
struggling  figures.  It  gives  me  pleasure  to  record  that 
the  Spaniard,  being  on  top,  received  by  far  the  worst  of 
it,  yet  I  might  also  bear  testimony  to  the  vigor  of  the 
priest's  legs,  while  we  shared  equally  in  the  volubility  of 
his  tongue. 

"  Sacre !  "  he  screamed  in  French,  punctuating  each 
sentence  with  a  fresh  blow.  "  Get  away  from  here,  you 
drunken,  quarrelling  brutes  !  Has  it  come  to  this,  that 
a  respectable  priest  of  Holy  Church  may  not  hold  private 
converse  with  the  condemned  without  a  brawl  at  the 

[57] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

very  door  ?  Mother  of  God  !  what  meaneth  the  fracas  ? 
Where  is  the  guard  ?  Why  don't  some  of  them  jab  their 
steel  in  the  blasphemous  ragamuffins  who  thus  make 
mock  of  the  holy  offices  of  religion  ?  Take  that,  you 
black,  sprawling  beast !  " 

He  aimed  a  vicious  stroke  at  my  head,  which  I  ducked 
in  the  nick  of  time  to  permit  of  its  landing  with  full 
force  in  my  companion's  ribs.  I  heard  him  grunt  in 
acknowledgment  of  its  receipt. 

"  Where  is  the  guard,  I  say  !  If  they  come  not  I 
will  strangle  the  dogs  with  my  own  consecrated  hands 
to  the  glory  of  God.  By  the  sainted  Benedine !  was 
ever  one  of  our  Order  so  basely  treated  before  ?  Get 
away,  I  tell  you  !  'T  is  a  disgrace  to  the  true  faith,  and 
just  as  I  was  about  to  bring  the  Chevalier  to  his  knees 
in  confession  of  his  sins ! " 

Gonzales  was  fairly  doubled  up  with  laughter  at  the 
ludicrous  incident,  choking  so  that  speech  had  become 
an  utter  impossibility.  By  this  time  the  aroused  guards 
began  hurrying  forward  on  a  run  down  the  passageway 
to  rescue  their  imperilled  comrade,  yet,  before  the  fore 
most  succeeded  in  laying  hands  upon  me,  a  newcomer, 
resplendent  in  glittering  uniform,  with  an  inflamed,  almost 
purple  face,  leaped  madly  forth  from  the  opposite  side 
of  the  mast  and  began  laying  about  him  vigorously  with 
an  iron  pin,  making  use  meanwhile  of  a  vocabulary  of 
choice  Spanish  epithets  such  as  I  never  heard  equalled. 

"  By  the  shrine  of  Saint  Gracia  !  "  shouted  this  new 
arrival  hoarsely,  glaring  about  in  the  dim  light  as  if  half 
awakened  from  a  bad  dream.  "What  meaneth  this 
aboard  my  ship  ?  Caramba  !  is  this  a  travelling  show  — 

[58] 


A    VISIT    TO     THE     FLAG-SHIP 

a  place  for  mountebanks  and  gypsies  ?  Shut  the  door, 
you  shrieking  gray-back  of  a  monk,  or  I  '11  have  you 
cat-o'-nine-tailed  by  the  guard,  in  spite  of  your  robe. 
Get  up,  you  drunken  brute  !  " 

The  crestfallen  soldier  to  whom  these  last  affectionate 
words  were  addressed  limped  painfully  away,  and  then 
the  justly  irate  commander  of  His  Christian  Majesty's 
flag-ship  "  Santa  Maria  "  glowered  down  on  me  with  an 
astonishment  that  for  the  moment  held  him  dumb. 

"Where  did  this  dirty  nigger  come  from?"  he  roared 
at  last,  applying  one  of  his  heavy  sea-boots  to  me  with 
vehemence.  "  Who  is  the  villain  who  dared  bring 
such  cattle  on  board  my  ship  ? " 

Gonzales,  now  thoroughly  sobered  by  the  seriousness 
of  the  situation,  attempted  to  account  for  my  presence, 
but  before  he  had  fairly  begun  his  story,  the  Captain, 
who  by  this  time  was  beyond  all  reason,  burst  roaring 
forth  again : 

"  Oh,  so  you  brought  him  !  You  did,  hey  ?  Well, 
did  n't  I  tell  you  to  let  no  lazy,  loafing  bumboat-man  set 
foot  on  board?  Do  you  laugh  at  my  orders,  you  good- 
for-nothing  scum  of  the  sea?  And  above  all  things  why 
did  you  ever  drag  such  a  creature  as  this  down  between 
decks  to  disgrace  the  whole  of  His  Majesty's  navy  ?  Get 
up,  you  bundle  of  rags  !  " 

I  scrambled  to  my  feet,  seeking  to  shuffle  to  one  side 
out  of  his  immediate  sight,  but  a  heavy  hand  closed 
instantly  on  my  ragged  collar  and  held  me  fronting  him. 
For  a  moment  I  thought  he  meant  to  strike  me,  but  I 
appeared  such  a  miserable,  dejected  specimen  of  humanity 
that  the  fierce  anger  died  slowly  out  of  his  eyes. 

[59] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Francisco,"  he  called  sternly,  "  heave  this  thing  over 
board,  and  be  lively  about  it !  Saints  of  Mercy  !  he  smells 
like  a  butcher-boat  in  the  tropics." 

Hustled,  dragged,  cuffed,  mercilessly  kicked,  the 
fellows  got  me  out  upon  the  open  deck  at  last ;  I  caught 
one  fleeting  glimpse  of  the  great  masts,  the  white,  gleam 
ing  planks  under  foot,  the  horrified,  upturned  face  of 
Alphonse  in  the  little  boat  beneath,  and  then,  with  a 
heave  and  a  curse,  over  I  went,  sprawling  down  from 
rail  to  river,  as  terrified  a  darky  as  ever  made  hasty 
departure  from  a  man-of-war. 


[60] 


CHAPTER   IV 

WE    HOLD    A    COUNCIL    OF    WAR 

THE  last  object  I  remember  seeing  was  the  white 
face  of  the  Capuchin  monk  peering  at  me  over  the 
rail,  and  my  earliest  thought  as  I  arose  to  the  surface, 
was  that  as  the  water  had  probably  cleansed  my  skin  it 
would  be  wise  to  keep  well  out  of  sight  from  the  deck. 
Fortunately  the  boat  floated  close  at  hand.  Laying  hasty 
grasp  upon  it,  but  remaining  well  immersed  in  the  river, 
I  bade  the  thoroughly  frightened  black  paddle  with  dili 
gence  out  of  that  neighborhood.  This  was  a  task  he  was 
not  slow  in  accomplishing,  fear  lending  strength  to  trained 
muscles,  and  we  soon  had  the  good  fortune  to  discover  a 
safe  landing-place  beneath  the  lee  of  a  long  molasses  shed, 
where  our  plight  was  unobserved  by  any  one. 

Remaining  hidden  here  myself,  feeling  reasonably 
secure  from  prying  eyes,  I  despatched  Alphonse  after  dry 
clothing,  meanwhile  tramping  back  and  forth  across  the 
packed  earthen  floor  to  keep  chilled  blood  in  circulation, 
seeking  eagerly  to  evolve  out  of  the  confused  events  of 
the  afternoon  some  programme  for  future  guidance.  This 
task  was  no  light  one.  The  closer  I  faced  the  desperate 
work  remaining  unaccomplished  the  less  I  enjoyed  the 
outlook,  the  more  improbable  appeared  success.  Getting 
aboard  the  "Santa  Maria"  was  now,  to  my  mind,  the 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

simplest  part  of  the  adventure,  but  beyond  the  accom 
plishment  of  that  feat  I  could  perceive  little  to  encourage 
me.  What  must  necessarily  follow  my  safe  gaining  of 
that  guarded  deck,  during  the  dark  hours  of  the  night, 
depended  so  largely  upon  the  occurrence  of  helpful  cir 
cumstances,  any  definite  plan  of  action  arranged  before 
hand  became  simply  an  impossibility.  Still,  striving  to 
make  allowances  for  the  unexpected,  I  managed  to  put 
together  a  chain  of  details,  trusting,  with  the  blind  faith 
of  a  fatalist,  that  these  would  somehow  fall  into  line  when 
the  hour  came.  If  they  failed,  as  was  likely,  I  deter 
mined  to  shift  them  about  in  any  way  possible  as  each 
fresh  emergency  arose.  I  realized  how  small  a  part  any 
preliminary  survey  holds  in  such  an  enterprise  as  now 
fronted  me,  an  enterprise  to  be  worked  out  amid  dark 
ness  and  grave  personal  peril,  where  any  bungling  act  or 
false  move  might  overturn  everything  in  an  instant;  yet 
it  is  always  well  —  or  at  least  so  I  have  found  it  —  to 
trace  some  outline  of  procedure,  rather  than  trust  wholly 
to  the  intuitions  of  the  moment.  God's  aid  seems  usually 
granted  to  those  doing  most  for  themselves. 

I  felt  little  confidence  by  the  time  Alphonse  returned, 
yet  my  firm  determination  to  make  the  effort  had  in  no 
way  abated.  Indeed,  had  failure  been  an  absolute  cer 
tainty  I  should  have  gone  forward  exactly  the  same,  for 
I  was  bound  to  it  by  my  pledge  to  Eloise  de  Noyan.  I 
have  reason  to  suppose  dogged  determination  a  part  of 
my  nature,  but  then  something  far  more  compelling  than 
this  inherited  tendency  drove  me  irresistibly  forward  to 
my  fate.  This  is  no  story  of  the  rescue  of  a  prisoner 
of  war,  but  rather  of  how  love  impelled  an  ordinary 


WE     HOLD     A     COUNCIL     OF     WAR 

man  to  the  accomplishment  of  deeds  which  seemed 
impossible. 

It  was  evening,  already  quite  dark,  it  fortunately  prov 
ing  a  night  of  cloud  and  threatened  storm,  when  I  ven 
tured  to  steal  into  the  little  cottage  on  the  Rue  Dumaine, 
and  found  there,  even  as  I  had  left  them,  Madame  de 
Noyan  and  the  fere  awaiting  me.  How  anxious  a  day 
she  had  been  compelled  to  pass  since  the  hour  of  my 
departure  was  plainly  imprinted  upon  her  beautiful  face, 
gently  touched  by  the  softened  light  from  a  shaded  candle 
near  which  she  rested;  nor  was  the  naturally  pale,  emaci 
ated  countenance  of  her  spiritual  adviser  entirely  free 
from  outward  marks  of  care  impressed  upon  it  by  his 
patient  vigil. 

I  recall  still,  a  pang  tugging  at  my  old  heart,  with  what 
unspeakable  gentleness  Eloise  came  forward,  holding  forth 
both  white  hands  in  greeting,  while  unrestrained  tears 
glistened  upon  the  long  lashes  partly  veiling  the  eager 
glow  of  soft  eyes  searching  my  face.  She  uttered  never 
a  word  of  questioning  relative  to  the  result  of  my  mission; 
merely  stood  there  silent,  her  warm  hands  in  mine,  her 
gaze  fastened  upon  me,  as  if  within  my  eyes  she  sought 
to  read  everything  unasked.  Perhaps  she  did,  yet  to  me 
it  seemed  the  perfect  abandon  of  trust,  and  often  since 
have  I  thought  upon  it  as  illustrative  of  her  unswerving 
confidence  in  my  honor. 

"  I  do  so  thank  you,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  said  in  all 
simplicity,  "for  thus  coming  to  us  once  more/' 

"I  returned  the  earliest  moment  possible,  Madame," 
I  replied  quietly,  although  all  my  heart  must  have  leaped 
responsive  into  my  eyes,  contradicting  such  coolness  of 

[63] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

speech.  Be  that  as  it  may,  my  sweet  mistress  never 
glanced  aside,  nor  drew  back  her  hands  from  mine. 
It  was  the  gravely  observant  priest,  standing  behind 
within  the  shadows,  whose  natural  impatience  caused 
him  to  interrupt  our  greeting,  although  he  spoke  not 
unkindly. 

"  My  son,"  he  said,  deep  anxiety  evident  in  the  tone 
of  his  soft  speech,  "we  have  remained  in  solemn  prayer 
ever  since  the  hour  of  thy  departure,  and,  while  we  doubt 
not  our  petitions  have  found  favor  of  both  Mother  and 
Child,  yet  the  flesh  sorroweth,  and  we  yearn  greatly  to 
know  all  from  thine  own  lips  as  to  the  fortunes  of  this 
day.  Tell  us,  I  beg  thee,  hast  thou  discovered  aught  of 
comfort  or  help  for  the  condemned  ? " 

His  words  brought  me  back  to  earth  with  sudden 
rush.  Releasing  the  soft  hands  I  had  been  clasping 
so  tightly  in  momentary  forgetful  ness,  I  led  the  lady 
to  a  seat,  even  finding  another  myself  before  venturing 
upon  reply. 

"  I  thank  you  heartily  for  your  prayers,  Sir  Priest. 
Often  have  I  heard  my  father  say  the  prayer  of  the  right 
eous  availeth  much,  and  although  I  be  not  of  Holy 
Church  —  for  those  to  whom  I  looked  in  earlier  years 
for  guidance  were  of  the  dissenting  breed  —  yet  I  yield 
respect  to  all  true  religion  ;  and  even  in  the  woods,  where 
men  grow  rough,  giving  small  thought  to  the  voice  of 
their  souls,  I  have  discovered  much  to  tell  me  of  God, 
and  to  make  me  thankful  for  His  mercies.  But  you 
ask  a  difficult  question.  The  day  has  not  been  ill  spent 
nor  wasted.  This  much,  at  least,  I  may  say  —  I  have 
discovered  one  weak  spot  in  the  Spanish  guard-line,  and 

[64] 


WE     HOLD     A     COUNCIL     OF     WAR 

intend  to  make  the  best  possible  use  of  it.  Yet  the  ven 
ture  is  bound  to  prove  a  desperate  one,  and  nothing 
except  the  overruling  care  of  Him  who  guides  us  all  can 
secure  the  desired  outcome." 

He  piously  crossed  himself,  his  thin  lips  moving 
silently  above  the  silver  crucifix  resting  in  his  white  fingers, 
but  Eloise  only  leaned  more  eagerly  forward,  her  dark 
eyes  anxiously  scanning  my  face. 

"  Have .  you  seen  my  —  the  Chevalier  de  Noyan  ? " 
she  questioned  tremblingly. 

"  No,  Madame,  yet  I  have  been  aboard  the  c  Santa 
Maria/  —  though  in  truth  't  was  not  altogether  an  enjoy 
able  experience,  —  and  now  know  precisely  where  the 
prisoners  are  confined,  even  to  the  room  of  the  Chevalier. 
If  you  will  listen  patiently  I  will  briefly  relate  the  story  ; 
then  we  can  outline  together  our  further  plans  for  the 
night.  Are  we  alone  ?  " 

Both  nodded,  far  too  eager  to  waste  time  in  words,  and 
as  rapidly  as  possible  I  described  those  incidents  already 
narrated.  At  the  close  Eloise  simply  thanked  me  in 
silence  with  an  appreciative  glance,  but  the  priest  proved 
more  demonstrative. 

"  Thou  hast,  indeed,  accomplished  much,  my  son," 
he  exclaimed  impulsively,  clasping  and  unclasping  the 
slender  fingers  of  his  white  hands  nervously.  "  Surely 
but  for  our  fervent  prayers  the  good  Lord  would  never 
have  led  you  amid  such  imminent  and  deadly  peril. 
Yet  to  me  the  venture  appeareth  even  more  hopeless 
than  before.  You  made  mention  of  plans ;  shall  we  not 
discuss  such  at  once,  for  the  rapidly  speeding  time 
must  greatly  press  us.  The  great  Apostle  once  said,  in 

[65] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

connection  with  the  work  of  the   Spirit,  c  Brethren,  the 
time  is  short ' ;  it  seemeth  a  fit  text  for  us  even  now." 

"  It  is  too  early  for  action,"  I  replied  thoughtfully. 
"  I  require  food,  and  it  will  be  best  to  delay  until  a  late 
hour  before  moving  in  such  a  scheme  as  mine.  As  to 
plans  —  faith,  the  word  was  ill-chosen  if  I  used  it,  for 
excepting  the  mode  already  outlined  for  attaining  the 
deck,  I  have  none.  Yet  there  are  certain  matters  I  require 
to  have  arranged  before  I  depart.  Madame  de  Noyan, 
can  you  furnish  me  with  a  strong  boat  and  two  stout 
oarsmen  ?  They  must  be  men  to  trust,  who  will  care 
little  where  they  go." 

"  It  shall  be  done,"  she  answered  promptly,  her  eyes 
brightening.  "  Alphonse  will  gladly  go,  and  he  can 
select  another  from  among  the  slaves." 

"  The  Chevalier,  can  he  swim  if  occasion  arise  ?  " 

"He  is  perfectly  at  home  in  the  water." 

"  Good ;  then  we  need  run  no  extra  risk  by  keeping 
a  boat  beside  the  frigate.  Let  it  await  our  coming 
beneath  the  darkest  shadows  of  the  cotton  sheds  near 
the  North  Gate.  Have  them  place  within  it  my  rifle 
and  ammunition,  together  with  whatever  weapons  of  war 
your  husband  may  be  accustomed  to  use ;  see  that  the 
boat  be  well  provisioned  for  a  long  voyage,  as  it  will 
require  much  travel  before  we  get  beyond  Spanish  reach, 
and  we  go  not  into  a  region  of  settlements.  Bid  the 
men  exhibit  no  light,  nor  converse  above  whispers.  My 
word  to  them  will  be  c  Virginia ' ;  they  are  to  pay  heed 
to  no  other.  You  understand  all  this  ?  " 

"  It  is  engraven  upon  my  heart,"  she  responded 
gravely.  "  You  need  have  no  fear." 

[66] 


WE     HOLD     A     COUNCIL     OF     WAR 

"  That  I  think  will  be  all  you  can  do  to  aid  success  — 
nay,  wait !  instruct  them  also,  if  we  have  not  arrived 
before  the  dawn  to  bide  no  longer;  it  will  be  useless." 

"  Oh,  say  not  so,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  cried,  a 
sudden  sob  evidencing  the  strain  upon  her.  "  Surely 
the  good  God  will  aid  us  now." 

"  It  is  upon  Him  I  rely,"  I  responded,  not  knowing 
how  best  to  minister  to  her  deep  distress.  "  We  will  do 
all  we  can,  Madame,  to  win  His  favor;  beyond  that 
nothing  remains  but  to  submit  to  His  will." 

She  hid  her  face  in  her  arms  upon  the  table,  the  light 
of  the  candle  streaming  almost  golden  in  the  heavy  masses 
of  her  hair.  Instinctively  I  rested  my  hand  caressingly 
upon  it. 

"  Nay,  Madame,  this  is  time  for  strength,  not  weak 
ness.  Afterwards  we  may  have  opportunity  to  weep  ; 
to-night  there  is  call  for  action." 

She  glanced  up  with  a  quick,  impulsive  gesture,  and  I 
saw  her  eyes  were  dry  of  tears. 

"You  think  me  unduly  nervous  and  unstrung,"  she 
said  quietly,  and  I  could  detect  a  touch  of  indignation  in 
the  tone.  "  It  is  merely  my  nature,  for  the  impatient 
blood  of  the  South  has  place  in  my  veins,  yet  whatso 
ever  a  lady  of  France  may  do,  you  can  trust  me  to 
accomplish,  Monsieur." 

Faith  !  but  she  had  a  way  with  her  which  ever  left  me 
helpless,  and  no  doubt  my  face  exhibited  how  abashed  I 
felt  at  the  regal  manner  in  which  she  fronted  me.  At 
least  I  spoke  no  word,  yet  the  proud  look  faded  from 
her  eyes,  and  I  felt  her  hand  touch  mine. 

"  Forgive  me,  Geoffrey,"  she  whispered  softly.     "  We 

[67] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

do  not  doubt  each  other,  yet  I  was  over  hasty  of  speech 
with  one  who  has  proven  so  loyal  a  friend." 

"  Nor  have  I  aught  to  forgive,  Madame,  or  more 
to  say,  except  that  my  words  meant  no  injustice,"  I 
responded.  Then  to  avoid  longer  facing  her  I  turned 
to  where  the  watchful  Capuchin  stood. 

"And  now,  Sir  Priest,  I  propose  being  perfectly  frank 
with  you,  as  I  do  not  believe  this  a  time  for  mincing  of 
words.  I  am  of  Protestant  blood ;  those  of  my  line  have 
ridden  at  Cromwell's  back,  and  one  of  my  name  stood 
unrepentant  at  the  stake  when  Laud  turned  Scotland  into 
a  slaughter-house.  So  'tis  safe  to  say  1  admire  neither 
your  robe  nor  your  Order.  Yet  the  events  of  this  day 
have  gone  far  toward  convincing  me  that  at  heart  you 
are  a  man  in  spite  of  the  woman's  garb  you  wear.  So 
now,  what  say  you  —  will  you  be  comrade  with  me  this 
night?" 

At  the  brutal  bluntness  of  my  speech  and  question  — 
for  I  fear  I  took  out  upon  him  those  feelings  I  ventured 
not  to  exploit  with  Madame,  recalling  how  this  same  dif 
ference  of  faith  had  come  between  us  two  with  its  dread 
shadow  —  a  red  flush  sprang  into  the  priest's  thin,  wasted 
cheeks,  and  I  could  see  how  tightly  his  hands  clinched 
about  the  crucifix  at  his  girdle. 

"As  to  my  Order,  it  hath  little  to  fear  from  thy  dis 
like,  young  man,  as  that  is  born  from  early  prejudice,  and 
lack  of  proper  learning,"  he  returned  gravely,  meeting 
my  eyes  fairly  with  his  own.  "  Yet,  speaking  as  frankly 
as  yourself,  I  doubt  if  I  would  prove  of  much  assistance 
upon  a  ship's  deck ;  such  effort  as  you  propose  for  this 
night  would  be  wholly  foreign  to  my  habit  of  life." 

[68] 


WE     HOLD     A     COUNCIL     OF     WAR 

"  Spoken  truly ;  nor  would  I  make  choice  of  one  with 
muscles  so  inert  from  disuse  were  this  to  be  an  onset, 
where  men  give  and  take  hard  blows.  I  ask  you  not 
upon  the  ship's  deck  at  all,  my  friend,  nor  shall  I  require 
your  company  one  step  farther  than  the  roof  of  the  great 
sugar  warehouse  of  Bomanceaux  et  fils.  Still,  it  will 
require  steady  nerve  to  do  even  what  little  I  require, 
and,  if  you  doubt  your  courage,  say  so  now,  and  I  will 
seek  among  the  slaves  for  stouter  heart  and  readier 
hand." 

That  my  words  touched  his  pride  I  could  read  instantly 
in  his  uplifted  face. 

"Nay,  thou  needest  seek  no  further,"  he  announced 
briefly,  his  thin  lips  tightly  pressed  together.  "  I  will 
go,  Monsieur."  I  knew  instantly  by  the  bold  ring  of 
the  words  that  henceforward  I  might  trust  him  to  the 
death. 

"I  thought  you  would.  Now  a  question  more,  and 
then  I  must  have  food.  Can  you  prepare  for  my  use 
one  of  your  robes  ?  " 

"  Easily,  Monsieur ;  Father  Cassati  left  one  behind  at 
the  chapter-house  when  he  went  aboard  ship,  and  you  do 
not  greatly  differ  in  point  of  size.  But  is  it  possible  thou 
proposest  to  turn  priest,  and  of  our  Order  ?  " 

"In  outward  vesture  merely,  and  that  not  for  long.  It 
would  afford  me  greater  liberty  of  movement  on  the 
c Santa  Maria*  than  my  own  garb,  and  may  spare  me 
some  unpleasant  questioning.  Yet,  perchance,  there  may 
be  danger  of  my  overdoing  the  priestly  character,  as  well 
as  of  overestimating  the  privileges  granted  the  clergy  on 
board." 

[69] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  nettled  somewhat  by  my 
words  and  manner. 

"  I  have  indeed  reason  for  gravely  distrusting  your 
naturalness  in  the  wearing  of  a  robe  dedicated  to  reli 
gion,"  he  made  answer.  "But  as  for  the  other  matter, 
there  can  be  little  danger  of  your  overstepping  the  mark. 
Father  Cassati  is  of  a  somewhat  roistering  disposition, 
over-fond  of  the  bottle,  in  truth,  —  although  it  giveth  me 
pain  to  speak  thus  of  one  of  my  own  Order,  —  and  I 
have  been  informed,  moveth  at  his  own  will  about  the 
ship.  He  is  of  the  sort  to  be  c  hail  fellow,  well  met' 
with  those  roistering  Spaniards,  who  care  little  for  God 
or  man,  as  he  possesseth  few  scruples  of  his  own." 

"Bear  I  sufficient  resemblance  to  pass  in  his  stead?" 

"You  are  not  unlike  as  to  height  and  build;  as  to  face, 
you  are  far  the  better  featured.  With  the  cowl  up  it 
might  be  reasonably  safe  in  a  dim  light." 

"  My  beauty  has  always  been  my  undoing,"  I  ven 
tured,  in  awakened  good  humor.  "  Nevertheless  I  shall 
be  compelled  to  venture  it  this  time;  moreover,  I  am 
pleased  to  learn  that  things  aboard  are  as  you  describe, 
for  such  a  state  of  affairs  may  greatly  serve  our  purpose." 

I  turned  away  from  him  to  recross  the  room  and 
murmur  a  few  words  of  brighter  hope  into  the  ear  of 
Eloise,  where  she  sat  in  white-faced  silence  amid  the 
deeper  shadows  of  the  portiere. 


[70] 


CHAPTER  V 

ON    THE    DECK    OF    THE  "  SANTA    MARIA*' 

THE  Spanish  sentries  on  the  Place  d'Armes  were 
calling  the  hour  of  midnight  when  the  priest  and  I 
stole  silently  past  amid  the  shadows  of  overhanging  trees. 
I  find  it  impossible,  even  now,  after  the  lapse  of  years,  to 
dwell  upon  my  parting  with  her  who  despatched  me  on 
so  strange  an  errand.  My  reluctant  pen  halts,  while  the 
tears,  dimming  my  old  eyes,  bid  me  turn  to  other  scenes. 
However,  under  God,  the  venture  of  that  night  might 
terminate,  I  firmly  believed  I  was  gazing  into  her  dear 
face  for  the  last  time ;  yet,  honor  sealed  my  lips,  holding 
back  unspoken  those  passionate  utterances  which  burned 
upon  my  tongue.  I  could  merely  clasp  for  one  brief 
moment  those  hands  she  gave  so  unreservedly  into  my 
keeping,  gaze  into  the  unfathomed  depths  of  her  dark 
eyes,  and  murmur  a  few  broken  words  of  confidence  and 
farewell.  Then,  half  blinded  from  emotion,  I  tore  myself 
away  from  her  beloved  presence,  and  went  forth  into 
night  and  peril  for  her  dear  sake. 

However  my  heart  throbbed  with  hidden  anguish  as  I 
stepped  forth  from  that  fateful  house,  the  nature  of  the 
adventure  upon  which  we  were  now  fairly  launched  was 
sufficient  to  cool  my  brain,  so  that  long  before  we  skirted 
the  guard-lines  drawn  around  the  camp  of  Spanish 

[71] 


PRISONERS     OF    CHANCE 

artillery,  I  had  become  once  more  the  cool,  resourceful 
adventurer,  as  befitted  my  nature  and  training. 

"  Sentries  are  stationed  only  along  the  open  side  of 
the  square,  I  think  ?  "  I  whispered  to  my  companion  ques- 
tioningly,  striving  vainly  to  penetrate  the  intense  darkness 
in  our  front. 

"  True,"  he  responded  in  so  low  a  voice  I  could 
scarcely  catch  the  words,  a  slight  falter  betraying  that  the 
strange  conditions  preyed  upon  his  unaccustomed  nerves. 
"It  was  thus  they  were  posted  last  night." 

"  Then  we  will  assume  the  risk  of  finding  clear  passage. 
Keep  close,  and  venture  no  speech,  whatever  happens." 

It  proved  slow  work  at  the  best,  as  it  would  never  do 
to  have  a  Spanish  spy  dogging  our  footsteps.  I  doubt 
not  it  tested  good  Father  Petreni  to  the  uttermost,  yet  I 
thought  the  better  of  him  for  the  determined  way  in 
which  he  clung  to  my  heels  through  the  darkness.  As 
for  myself,  such  dodging,  twisting,  climbing  of  walls,  and 
skulking  amid  shadows,  merely  sufficed  to  warm  the 
blood,  and  yielded  greater  zest  for  the  more  serious  work 
to  follow.  I  claim  small  credit  for  courage  in  such  mat 
ters  ;  they  have  ever  been  so  much  a  portion  of  life  to 
me  that  their  excitement  became  scarcely  more  than  a 
draught  of  heady  wine.  He  was  the  truly  brave  man 
who,  without  any  such  incentive  as  I  possessed,  left  his 
books  and  quiet  cell  that  night  to  follow  me  abroad. 

At  last  we  ran  across  the  great  deserted  market-place, 
and  paused,  crouching  breathlessly  in  the  dense  shadows 
of  the  huge  warehouse  standing  upon  the  very  brink  of 
the  broad  river.  As  we  rested  thus  we  could  hear  soft 
lapping  of  running  water  along  the  further  wall,  while 


ON     THE     "SANTA     MARIA" 

occasionally  some  vagrant  puff  of  air  brought  to  our 
strained  ears  the  distant  creaking  of  chains,  as  the  great 
war-vessels  swung  by  their  cables  against  the  swift  cur 
rent.  Beyond  this  the  night  was  intensely  still,  black, 
unfathomable,  mysterious.  It  seemed  fairly  to  weigh 
down  upon  us  with  its  noiseless  burden  of  gloom. 

"  Are  you  acquainted  with  the  interior  arrangement 
of  this  building  ?  "  I  asked  the  priest  in  some  anxiety. 

"I  was  within  it  only  once,  and  observed  little  of  its 
features.  I  was  called  there  in  haste  to  speak  words  of 
peace  to  a  sorely  injured  man." 

"  Could  you  guide  to  the  ladder  leading  up  to  the 
second  floor  in  the  dark  ? " 

I  thought  he  gave  a  gesture  of  dissent,  yet  so  dense 
was  the  night  I  could  barely  note  the  movement. 

"  I  am  not  certain,  my  son,  yet  to  my  remembrance  it 
leadeth  up  near  the  centre  upon  the  river  side.  The 
building  is  doubtless  empty  of  all  its  cotton  at  this  time 
of  year,  and  we  should  be  able  to  feel  our  way  across 
if  only  once  within.  How  do  you  purpose  gaining 
entrance  ? " 

"  Pah  !  that  is  the  simplest  portion  of  the  whole  ven 
ture,"  I  said  confidently.  "  I  am  not  likely  to  overlook 
such  a  point  The  third  window  from  here  has  a 
loosened  shutter;  I  brought  this  stick  to  pry  it  apart. 
Then  the  interior  will  be  ours,  unless  they  keep  a  watch 
man  stationed  within." 

"  Thou  needst  have  small  fear  of  that  at  this  late 
season,  and  the  building  empty." 

We  crept  cautiously  forward,  myself  in  the  lead,  and 
feeling  blindly  in  the  darkness  for  the  loosened  shutter 

[73] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

previously  located.  At  last  my  groping  hand  touched  it, 
and  drawing  the  bottom  outward  as  far  as  possible  by 
mere  grip  of  the  fingers,  I  inserted  the  stout  oaken  bar 
within  the  aperture,  and,  after  listening  intently  to  detect 
any  presence  close  at  hand,  exerted  my  strength  upon  the 
rude  lever.  There  followed  a  slight  rasping,  as  if  a  wire 
dragged  along  a  nail,  —  a  penetrating  shrillness  there 
was  to  it  which  sent  a  tingle  to  the  nerves,  —  then  the 
heavy  shutter  swung  outward,  leaving  ample  space  for 
the  passage  of  a  man's  body.  I  lifted  myself  by  my 
hands  and  peered  cautiously  within.  Everywhere  was 
impenetrable  blackness,  while  the  silence  was  so  profound 
as  to  give  a  sudden  strange  throb  to  my  heart.  Waiting 
no  longer,  I  drew  myself  up  on  to  the  narrow  ledge ;  then 
hung  downward  until  my  groping  feet  touched  the  floor. 
Once  safely  landed  I  leaned  forth  again,  and  in  another 
moment  the  priest  stood  beside  me,  the  shutter  tightly 
drawn  behind  us.  With  a  feeling  of  relief  I  faced  that 
black  interior.  Now,  at  least,  we  were  beyond  chance 
of  discovery  by  any  prowling  Spanish  guard,  and  could 
advance  more  freely. 

"  Lead  on,"  I  commanded  shortly,  resting  my  hand  upon 
his  shoulder  to  make  sure  of  his  presence.  "  I  will  keep 
hold  upon  your  robe,  so  we  shall  not  part  company  in 
the  darkness." 

Very  slowly  we  felt  uncertain  passage  across  the  uneven 
floor.  It  appeared  littered  with  innumerable  articles  of 
the  box  and  barrel  order,  with  here  and  there  a  pile  of 
loose  lumber,  altogether  making  such  a  jumble  of  obstruc 
tion  that  keeping  our  direction  became  simply  impossible 
in  that  intense  darkness  which  seemed  to  fairly  swallow 

[74] 


ON     THE     "SANTA     MARIA" 

us.  We  did  well  to  proceed  at  all,  and  escape  creating  a 
racket  by  stumbling  over  some  of  the  many  unseen  obsta 
cles  in  our  path.  As  to  myself,  I  became  so  thoroughly 
confused  by  constant  turning  and  climbing  as  to  grow 
completely  lost,  but  fortunately  the  priest  kept  a  somewhat 
clearer  brain,  and,  after  groping  blindly  for  some  time, 
pausing  occasionally  as  though  he  would  smell  his  way 
like  a  dog,  managed  to  put  hand  at  last  upon  the  object 
of  his  patient  search. 

"  'T  is  here,"  he  whispered.     "  Shall  I  go  up  ?  " 

cc  Ay !  "  I  returned  hopefully,  glad  I  had  restrained 
the  impatience  of  my  tongue.  "  But  try  each  rung  before 
you  venture  stepping  on  it ;  they  may  prove  rotten  and 
give  way  beneath  your  weight." 

He  swung  himself  up,  after  carefully  tucking  in  his 
robe  about  the  waist,  but  the  ladder  creaked  so  alarm 
ingly  beneath  his  tread  I  durst  not  venture  my  heavier 
weight  upon  it  until  he  had  safely  reached  the  top. 
Finally  the  noise  of  his  climbing  ceased,  and  I  could  hear 
a  board  move  high  above  me. 

"  Are  you  up  safe  ? "  I  questioned  in  a  low  voice. 

"All  safe,  praise  be  to  God,"  came  the  cautious 
response ;  "  but  thou  wilt  do  well,  friend,  to  exercise 
grave  care,  as  the  way  is  bad." 

It  required  brief  exploration  to  convince  us  that  this 
second  story  possessed  a  strong,  firm  floor,  although 
there  remained  some  danger  of  there  being  traps  in  it 
for  the  hoisting  of  cotton,  while  the  boards  might  not 
extend  over  the  entire  surface.  By  this  time,  however, 
our  eyes  had  grown  somewhat  accustomed  to  the  intense 
blackness  enveloping  us,  so  the  slightest  change  in  the 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

prevailing  gloom  became  quickly  apparent.  The  air  was 
so  fresh  and  pure,  with  such  a  taste  of  the  night  in  it,  I 
became  convinced  there  must  be  an  opening  somewhere 
close  at  hand,  and  whispered  the  suggestion  to  my  com 
panion.  He  proved  keener  of  vision  than  I,  for  even 
as  we  thus  spoke  he  plucked  my  sleeve  and  pointed 
upward. 

"  Then  surely  it  will  be  yonder,"  he  exclaimed,  with 
more  eagerness  of  voice  than  I  had  before  marked  in 
him.  "  There  is  certainly  a  lightness  to  the  atmosphere 
overhead,  as  if  it  came  from  a  direct  opening  to  the  sky." 

It  appeared  true  even  to  me,  now  that  he  had  pointed 
out  the  spot. 

"  It  must  be  the  roof  hatch  uplifted.  Now  if  we  dis 
cover  a  ladder  leading  thereto  I  shall  accept  it  as  proof 
that  God  guideth  us  this  night,  and  feel  new  courage." 

"  Our  work  is  of  God,"  said  the  pere  solemnly, 
"  or  I  should  never  be  here  with  you,  and  engaged 
upon  it." 

"  Nor  have  I  ever  doubted  it,  father,"  I  made  haste 
to  answer,  creeping  cautiously  forward  across  the  ill- 
matched  flooring.  "  Yet  you  have  been  a  luckier  man 
than  I  if  never  you  found  yourself  in  the  wrong  when 
you  believed  it  to  be  right." 

There  was  a  ladder  there  spliced  with  bits  of  rope,  as 
we  discovered,  yet  proving  of  sufficient  strength  to  up 
bear  us  one  at  a  time.  Thus  we  were  soon  out  upon  the 
great  flat  roof,  lying  prone  at  the  edge,  whither  we  had 
crept  silently,  peering  cautiously  forth  upon  the  black 
river.  That  is,  we  gazed  into  the  silent  mystery  where 
we  knew  the  river  must  be,  yet  it  was  like  peering  into 

[76] 


ON     THE     "SANTA     MARIA" 

an  impenetrable  bank  of  cloud.  There  was  something 
awesome  about  it,  for  out  yonder,  within  a  few  yards 
of  us,  swung  twenty  great  vessels  of  war,  manned  by 
thousands  of  fighting  men,  while  not  a  sound  reached 
us,  except  the  slight  creaking  of  strained  cables,  or  the 
occasional  dash  of  a  wave  against  some  obstruction  in 
the  stream;  nor  could  anything  be  seen,  if  I  except 
flitting  sparks  of  light  glimmering  here  and  there  like 
lost  stars,  serving  to  locate  the  positions  of  the  various 
ships  in  their  night  anchorage. 

I  felt,  rather  than  saw,  the  devout  priest  at  my  side 
piously  cross  himself,  and  there  was  a  mumbling  of  his 
lips  in  prayer,  but  I  contented  myself  with  searching 
through  the  gloom  for  a  glimpse  of  the  towering  masts 
of  the  "  Santa  Maria,"  which  must  be  close  at  hand. 
They  remained  invisible,  shrouded  behind  the  mist  cloud. 
For  one  moment  I  cursed  the  intense  blackness  of  the 
night,  losing  confidence  in  our  venture.  Yet,  even  as 
hope  failed  me,  the  dull  creaking  of  a  nearby  cable 
sounded  farther  up  stream.  Guided  by  this  I  crept 
cautiously  along  the  edge  of  the  roof,  aware  as  I 
proceeded  that  Father  Petreni,  imitating  my  example, 
pressed  closely  behind. 

Near  the  northern  extremity  of  the  long  building  we 
came  to  a  halt,  and,  leaning  well  over  the  roof  edge,  I 
peered  anxiously  into  the  enveloping  fog.  A  deeper 
density  of  shadow  showed  directly  in  front,  which  I  felt 
convinced  could  be  caused  only  by  one  of  those  vast 
spars  around  which  canvas  had  been  rolled,  as  noted  that 
afternoon  from  the  ship's  deck.  Vainly  endeavoring  to 
pierce  the  thick  mist,  I  distinguished  the  steady  tramping 

[77] 


PRISONERS    OF     CHANCE 

of  some  one  pacing  far  beneath  us.  The  sound  came 
from  farther  out  in  the  stream,  where  I  might  reasonably 
suppose  the  stern  of  the  vessel  to  lie.  I  drew  back,  and 
placed  my  lips  close  to  the  priest's  ear. 

"  Can  you  distinguish  any  outline  yonder  ?  "  I  queried 
eagerly,  pointing  as  I  spoke,  and  feeling  fearful  lest  my 
eyes  had  been  deceived  by  fleeting  night  shadows. 

Resting  upon  his  breast,  one  hand  shading  his  eyes, 
he  peered  long  in  the  direction  indicated  before  venturing 
to  reply. 

"There  is  a  shade  of  something  yonder,''  he  admitted 
at  last.  "  It  rises  a  trifle  above  us,  and  almost  directly 
out  from  this  edge.  'T  is  hard  to  say  of  what  it  consists, 
yet  'tis  of  a  peculiar  shape,  causing  me  to  think  of  the 
foreyard  of  a  big  ship." 

"  Exactly  what  I  name  it,"  I  replied,  set  at  ease  by  his 
prompt  decision.  "  How  far  would  you  suppose  the 
thing  to  lie  from  where  we  are  ? " 

He  studied  the  barely  visible  object  long  and  carefully, 
shading  his  eyes  again  with  his  hands  the  better  to 
concentrate  his  gaze  upon  that  misty  blot. 

"  It  is  like  a  jump  in  the  dark,  my  son,  to  attempt 
guessing  at  so  visionary  a  thing.  At  times  it  seem- 
eth  to  fade  away  altogether,  yet  back  it  cometh  once 
more  into  the  same  spot ;  from  where  I  lie  it  might  be 
twenty,  or  it  might  be  forty,  feet." 

"  Saint  Giles  !  not  so  bad  a  guess  either.  I  figured  it 
at  thirty  this  afternoon  from  the  bank  below,  nor  am  I 
apt  to  prove  far  wrong  in  such  judgment.  Truss  up 
this  confounded  skirt  of  mine,  while  I  uncoil  the  rope 
for  a  toss." 

[78] 


ON     THE     "SANTA     MARIA" 

He  opened  his  eyes  wide  in  amazement. 

"  Do  you  hope  to  cast  the  loop  over  the  end  of  the 
spar?" 

"Ay,  that  offers  the  only  opening  to  get  aboard  un 
observed,"  I  replied,  loosening  as  I  spoke  the  slender 
rope  coil  from  about  my  waist.  "  Nor  would  it  be  any 
trick  if  the  light  were  a  trifle  better.  As  it  is,  I  may 
miss  a  throw  or  two  in  getting  firm  hold.  It  would 
prove  risky  business  attempting  to  pass  across  a  line 
insecure  at  one  end.  Lie  down  now,  pere,  and  keep  as 
quiet  as  if  you  were  dead." 

In  instant  obedience  to  my  words  the  priest  stretched 
himself  at  full  length  behind  the  low  wooden  gutter. 
Rising  cautiously  to  my  feet,  I  passed  the  cord  with 
utmost  care  through  my  fingers,  testing  its  strands  again, 
making  certain  it  remained  perfectly  free  for  the  toss. 
For  a  moment  I  stood  thus,  swaying  forward  at  the  very 
edge  of  the  roof,  my  eyes  measuring  again  and  again 
the  hazy,  uncertain  distance  stretching  away  toward 
that  slight  undulating  shadow.  It  was  practically  impos 
sible  to  determine  where  the  extreme  end  of  the  spar  ter 
minated  in  air,  yet  as  nearly  as  possible  I  made  selection 
for  my  point  of  aim,  and,  with  three  noiseless  circles  about 
my  head  to  give  it  impetus,  shot  the  rope  forth  into  the 
dense  gloom.  I  heard  the  opening  noose  strike  some 
thing  which  rattled  sharply  in  the  intense  silence.  Then 
the  line  slipped,  hung  limp,  and  finally  fell  dangling 
down  over  the  edge  of  the  roof.  It  had  failed  to  catch, 
and  I  crouched  low,  making  no  effort  to  draw  the  loose 
end  back.  With  the  first  sound  of  the  blow  against  the 
spar  the  steady  tramping  across  the  deck  ceased.  A 

[79] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

moment,  and  a  gruff  voice  hailed  in  vigorous  Spanish  from 
out  the  darkness : 

"  Aloft  there  !     Who  is  on  the  foreyard  ?  " 

For  a  brief  space  there  came  no  answer,  although  we 
were  made  aware  of  other  movements  more  directly 
below  us.  Then  some  one  answered  : 

"  The  watch  are  all  here  on  the  forecastle,  Senor.  It 
must  have  been  a  loose  block  that  rattled." 

"Two  of  you  jump  into  the  foretop,  and  make  all  fast." 

The  steady  tramping  was  resumed,  while  a  moment 
later  we  became  aware  of  the  approach  of  men  climbing 
through  the  darkness  toward  us.  We  were  unable  to 
perceive  their  shadows,  yet  their  muttered  conversation, 
as  they  lay  out  upon  the  yard,  served  to  fix  its  actual 
position  more  clearly  in  my  mind.  I  believed  I  knew 
where  I  had  so  grievously  overshot  the  mark. 

"  Boca  del  Dragon  !  "  grumbled  one  of  the  fellows 
hoarsely,  seemingly  in  our  very  ears.  "  The  Captain 
is  as  nervous  over  those  cursed  frog-eaters  down  between 
decks  as  if  we  were  anchored  off  Paree." 

"  Think  you  that  is  the  trouble,  Jose  ?  "  returned  the 
other  in  the  sprightly  voice  of  a  younger  man.  "  I  tell 
thee,  comrade,  't  is  only  that  bloody  demon  of  an  O'Reilly 
he  is  fearful  of.  I  have  sailed  with  the  '  old  man  '  in 
many  seas  since  first  I  left  Sargon,  and  never  expect  to 
see  him  affrighted  of  any  Johnny  Frenchman.  But  I 
heard  the  Admiral  say  two  days  agone,  as  I  hung  over 
his  boat  in  the  main  chains,  that  if  the  Captain  lost  so 
much  as  a  single  prisoner  it  should  cost  him  his  ship. 
That,  I  make  it,  comrade,  is  why  he  has  n't  taken  so 
much  as  a  glass  of  wine  since  first  they  were  put  aboard 

[so] 


ON     THE     "SANTA     MARIA" 

of  us.  Eastante  I  but  he  must  have  acquired  a  thirst  by 
this  time  to  make  his  temper  red-hot." 

The  other  laughed  sourly. 

"  Poh  !  I  know  even  a  better  reason  for  his  going  dry 
than  that,  Juan.  He  does  n't  have  chance  for  a  drink 
alongside  of  that  gray-bellied  French  priest  below.  Car- 
amba  !  it  takes  him  to  polish  off  the  red  liquor." 

"  How  know  you  that  ?  " 

"  Saint  Christopher !  how  know  I  ?  Did  I  not  just 
meet  him  at  the  main  hatch  so  drunk  he  fell  over  the 
coamings.  The  sojer  on  guard  set  him  up  against  the 
butt  of  the  foremast  to  sober  off  in  the  night  air." 

I  experienced  difficulty  in  repressing  a  laugh  at  the 
words,  but  the  two  fellows  were  going  down  by  this 
time,  grumbling  in  their  beards  because  they  had  dis 
covered  nothing  wrong  as  reward  for  their  trip  aloft, 
so  I  contented  myself  by  silently  pressing  my  com 
panion's  arm,  although  doubtless  he  had  comprehended 
no  word  of  the  conversation. 

We  rested  there  motionless,  with  no  attempt  at  speech^ 
for  fully  twenty  minutes  before  I  ventured  to  haul  in  the 
line  which  dangled  downward  from  my  hand.  Every 
thing  remained  quiet  below,  and,  coiling  it  carefully  over 
my  arm,  I  noiselessly  arose  to  my  feet  once  more,  poising 
myself  to  essay  a  second  cast.  As  straight  this  time  as  an 
arrow  from  the  taut  string  of  a  bow  the  noose  sped  silently 
away  into  the  darkness.  I  felt  a  thrill  of  delight  tingle 
through  me  as  the  end  settled  softly  over  the  end  of  the 
vague,  distant  spar.  I  drew  the  cord  taut  and  firm,  not  a 
sound  breaking  the  intense  stillness  closing  us  in  like  a 
wall.  A  heavy  wooden  post,  with  a  pulley  attachment, 
6  [81] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

stood  behind  where  we  rested,  probably  fitted  there  for 
hauling  up  heavy  bales  of  cotton.  Creeping  back,  I 
wound  the  slack  of  the  rope  about  its  base,  drawing  it 
as  tight  as  possible,  and  then  placed  the  end  in  the 
hands  of  the  observant  and  wondering  priest,  who 
continued  to  creep  after  me  like  a  shadow. 

"  Now  all  I  expect  of  you  is  to  hold  hard  on  this  rope 
until  I  get  across  on  to  the  spar/'  I  whispered.  "  When 
I  give  three  distinct  jerks  on  the  cord,  then  let  loose  of 
your  end ;  but  drop  it  slowly,  mind  you,  pere,  so  I  can 
draw  it  in  without  noise.  You  had  better  creep  to  the 
edge  of  the  roof  with  it  before  you  release  your  hold. 
Do  you  understand  ?  " 

He  nodded  silently,  his  eyes  gazing  unwaveringly 
into  mine.  I  held  forth  my  hand  to  him,  moved  by 
the  sudden  impulse  of  such  a  movement.  As  he  gave 
me  his  own  in  response  it  felt  as  cold  as  ice,  yet  I 
marked  his  grip  was  strong. 

"  As  soon  as  I  coil  in  the  rope  you  had  better  creep 
down  and  go  home,"  I  explained,  speaking  slowly,  for 
somehow  I  felt  it  strangely  hard  to  part  with  this  last 
tie  between  the  present  and  the  uncertain  future.  "  You 
can  be  no  further  use  to  me ;  Madame  will  be  anxious 
to  hear  your  report,  while  it  might  prove  exceedingly 
awkward  for  one  of  your  cloth  to  be  trapped  here  after 
this  night's  work  is  discovered  by  the  Dons.  So  now 
good-bye  ;  you  are  a  man  of  nerve,  even  if  you  are  a 
priest,  and  I  am  glad  to  have  been  comrade  with  you." 

I  heard  him  answer  something  as  I  slowly  crept  down 
to  the  edge,  testing  again  the  feel  of  the  rope  before  ven 
turing  to  swing  off  upon  it.  I  was  not  unaccustomed  to 

[82] 


ON     THE     "SANTA     MARIA" 

those  adventures  incident  to  rough  life  on  the  frontier ; 
my  nerves  were  not  easily  jarred  by  strange  experiences, 
yet  I  hold  it  no  pleasant  sensation  to  swing  out  on  a 
thirty-foot  line  at  that  height,  amid  utter  darkness, 
especially  when  you  feel  uncertain  as  to  its  secure 
fastening  at  the  farther  end.  Moreover,  the  priest's 
robe  hampered  my  movements  sadly,  while,  being  no 
light-weight,  the  strands  of  the  small  cord  cut  my  hands. 
I  durst  not  hurry,  but  took  the  passage  inch  by  inch, 
gritting  my  teeth  as  I  hung  suspended  above  the  abyss, 
lest  I  might  emit  a  cry.  In  truth  I  thought  my  arms 
would  pull  out  of  the  sockets  before  I  finally  came 
alongside  the  spar.  Yet,  thanks  be  to  God,  the  rope 
held  nobly,  though  it  required  every  pound  of  remaining 
strength  to  haul  my  dangling  body  up,  that  I  could  rest 
across  the  wood  before  I  felt  after  the  standing  rope 
beneath.  I  clung  there  weak  as  a  child,  trembling  like 
a  frightened  woman,  the  cold  perspiration  standing  in 
drops  upon  my  face. 

I  have  been  in  far  happier  situations  than  that — lying 
bent  nearly  double  across  the  yard  of  an  enemy's  ship 
on  a  black  night,  but  at  the  moment,  so  sincerely 
rejoiced  was  I  to  be  off  that  sagging  rope,  I  felt  like  hum 
ming  a  tune.  Yet  I  contented  myself  with  sliding  along 
the  smooth  spar  until  I  discovered  a  firm  strand  of  rope 
beneath  my  feet,  ventured  then  to  stand  upright,  and 
clung  for  support  to  the  cloth  of  the  sail.  At  last  I  gave 
our  signal,  and,  as  the  line  slackened  to  my  hand,  drew  it 
cautiously  in,  coiling  it  as  it  came,  until  all  was  once  again 
in  my  possession.  Waiting  a  moment,  to  give  the  per e 
opportunity  to  begin  his  retreat,  I  undid  the  noose  yet 

[83] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

wound  about  the  small  end  of  the  spar,  and,  with  much 
care,  feeling  my  uncertain  way  through  the  darkness, 
worked  myself  slowly  along,  inward  bound  toward  the 
mast.  Finally,  close  beside  it  I  again  made  fast  the  end 
of  my  cord,  lowering  it,  paying  out  the  long  coil  inch  by 
inch,  until  I  felt  convinced  from  its  limpness  it  must 
extend  to  the  deck. 

I  acknowledge  it  was  several  minutes  before  I  mustered 
sufficient  courage  to  slip  down  into  that  intense  black 
ness.  It  was  not  so  much  fear  of  men  which  deterred  me, 
but  the  oppressive  silence,  the  mystery  of  what  awaited 
me  below,  rested  heavily  upon  the  nerves,  binding  me  to 
the  spar,  intently  gazing  and  listening  for  either  sight  or 
sound.  It  was  recollection  of  that  last,  trustful  look 
within  the  dark  eyes  of  Eloise  which  finally  aroused  me 
to  action.  Muttering  an  imprecation  upon  my  faint 
heartedness,  I  instantly  swung  off  on  to  the  dangling  rope, 
slipping  silently  downward  through  the  shadows  to  meet 
whatsoever  fate  might  lurk  below. 

It  was  a  confused  tangle  of  ropes  I  was  compelled  to 
traverse,  yet  none  greatly  interfered  with  my  progress, 
except  to  render  it  slower,  and  the  consequent  strain 
harder  upon  the  arms.  The  huge  foremast,  close  against 
which  I  swung,  grew  bulkier  as  I  descended.  Suddenly 
my  feet  touched  the  solid  deck.  I  discovered  myself 
between  the  foremast  and  the  rail,  so  dropping  upon 
hands  and  knees  I  crept  silently  around,  hoping  thus  to 
gain  clearer  view  forward.  As  I  circled  the  vast  butt  of 
the  mast  I  came  suddenly  face  to  face  with  the 
friar,  sitting  upon  the  deck  and  blinking  at  me  with 
drunken  gravity. 

[84] 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    ROLE    OF    PERE    CASSATI 

1HAVE  no  knowledge  as  to  what  the  surprised  priest 
thought  regarding  the  astounding  apparition  thus 
bursting  upon  him.  Perchance  he  mistook  me  for  the 
ghost  of  some  ancient  Father  Superior  visiting  him  in 
warning  of  his  sins.  However,  I  permitted  him  small 
space  for  any  reflection.  I  have  ever  been  swift  in  action ; 
was  awake  then  with  the  excitement  of  my  venture,  and 
little  accustomed  to  hesitancy  at  such  a  time.  Moreover, 
I  despised  the  fellow,  and  was  not  loath  to  be  the  instru 
ment  of  punishment  to  him,  and  I  never  struck  any  man 
a  deadlier  blow  with  the  bare  fist  than  that  I  put  in  just 
back  of  his  ear.  My  posture  was  not  the  best  for  such 
exercise;  nevertheless  it  permitted  me  to  do  the  work, 
and  he  went  over  without  word  or  groan,  even  as  I  have 
seen  a  buck  fall  to  the  rifle  when  the  ball  sang  straight 
to  the  heart. 

Indeed,  so  limp  did  he  drop  upon  his  side,  with  not  a 
sigh  to  relieve  the  sickening  impression,  I  feared  at  first 
I  had  killed  him  —  for  it  is  a  wicked  blow,  such  as  has 
caused  death  more  than  once.  I  was  reassured,  however, 
by  listening  intently  at  his  heart,  and,  not  knowing  how 
soon  he  might  revive  in  the  cool  night  air,  took  pre 
cautions  to  keep  him  dumb  before  venturing  to  leave  him 

[85] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

huddled  against  the  butt  of  the  great  mast,  and  proceed 
forth  on  my  own  mission. 

To  lower  the  long  gray  skirt  of  my  monk's  robe  until 
it  touched   the  deck  planks,  loosening  as  I  did  so  the 
hunting  knife  securely  hidden  within  my  waist-belt,  and 
to  draw  up  the  coarse,  ample  hood,  thus  better  to  con 
ceal  my  features,  after  the  same  manner  I  was  pleased  to 
note  Cassati  wore  his,  were  my  first  duties.    The  way  of 
procedure    had   been    made   clear;   fate    had    seemingly 
solved  that  problem.     My  sole  prospect  of  attaining  the 
guarded  space  between  decks,  of  reaching  the  cell  of  the 
man  I  sought,  lay  in  careful  impersonation  of  the  drunken 
French  priest,  now  lying  insensible  at  my  feet.     Nor  in 
this  imposture  did  I  anticipate  serious  difficulty.    Every 
thing  thus  far  had  developed  so  favorably  I  became  hope 
ful  of  the  outcome  —  the  inspiration  of  success  brought 
with  it  renewed  courage  and  confidence.     The  exciting 
incidents  of  the  night  had  awakened  me  to  the  humor  of 
the  venture,  and  I  smiled  grimly  at  the  rare  conceit  of 
the  contemplated  masquerade.     Nor  did  it  promise  an 
especially  difficult  part  to  play.     We  were  of  similar  size, 
broad-shouldered,   stocky   men,  with   smoothly   shaven 
faces,  the  difference  therein  hardly  likely  to  be  observed 
by  careless  eyes,  beneath  dimly  burning  lights.     I  knew 
enough  regarding  his  peculiarities  of  voice  and  manner  to 
imitate  both  fairly  well,  so  only  an  accident,  or  some 
careless  slip  of  the  tongue,  would  be  apt  to  reveal  the 
fraud.     In  short,  I  was  armed  with  audacity,  doubting 
little  that  I  should  safely  pass  the  guards.    Anyway,  there 
was  nothing  else  for  it;  'twas  a  moment  when  one  must 
cast  timidity  to  the  winds. 

[86] 


THE     ROLE     OF     PERE     CASSATI 

Yet  I  found  it  difficult  to  essay  the  first  step  in  so 
desperate  an  enterprise.  For  several  moments  I  waited, 
hanging  back  within  the  shadow  of  the  mast,  gathering 
my  wits  together  for  the  chances  of  the  play,  while 
endeavoring  to  pick  out  details  of  the  situation  along 
those  silent,  gloomy  decks.  Owing  to  the  mass  of  over 
hanging  cordage  and  the  high  wo^Sfcf  bulwarks  on  either 
side,  the  night  appeared  even  darker  than  when  I  was 
above,  perched  on  the  dizzy  yard.  Occasionally  some 
deeper  shadow,  or  the  noise  of  voice  or  footfall,  made 
apparent  to  me  the  life  on  board.  Toward  the  stern 
that  steady  tramping  back  and  forth  of  the  officer  on 
watch  continued  uninterrupted,  as  he  paced  steadily  from 
rail  to  rail.  I  could  even  distinguish  the  dim  outlines 
of  his  lower  limbs  as  he  passed  and  repassed  before  the 
single  gleaming  point  of  light  on  board.  I  was  also 
assured  as  to  a  group  of  seamen  forward,  hard  against  a 
steeper  rise  of  the  deck ;  once  I  heard  the  officer  aft  call 
out  some  unintelligible  order,  when  one  of  the  group 
detached  himself  from  among  those  others  and  passed 
along  the  opposite  side  of  the  mast  from  where  I  lay, 
yet  so  close  I  could  have  touched  him  with  extended 
hand.  I  felt  convinced  a  sentinel  stood  beside  the  hatch, 
and  imagined  I  could  distinguish  the  faint  outlines  of 
another  farther  back,  near  the  rail.  Trusting  to  avoid 
interference  from  this  latter  soldier,  —  for  I  sought  no 
risk  of  accident  which  might  be  escaped,  —  1  crept 
around  upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  deck  from  where 
I  had  been  crouching  so  long.  Getting  my  new  bearings 
as  well  as  possible  amid  such  confusing  darkness,  I 
finally  set  my  teeth  to  it,  rose,  and  bore  directly  down 

[8?] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

upon  the  hatchway,  lurching  somewhat  heavily  and 
unsteadily  upon  my  feet. 

Whatever  vestige  of  doubt  lingered  as  to  the  nature 
of  my  reception  on  board  the  "  Santa  Maria  "  was  quickly 
put  to  rest.  In  return  there  came  to  me,  from  that  first 
experience,  a  measure  of  confidence  in  my  assumed 
character  that  enabled  me  to  impersonate  my  drunken 
priestly  predecessor  with  a  degree  of  cool  perfection  that 
surprised  myself.  Faith,  't  is  always  so ;  life  is  like  the 
teetering-board  of  children,  ever  up  or  down.  Evidently 
the  father  in  his  night  migrations  had  passed  that  way 
before,  as  the  sentry  —  he  appeared  a  burly  fellow  in  the 
gloom,  —  after  making  certain  as  to  the  identity  of  his 
unsteady  visitor,  asked  no  unpleasant  questions,  merely 
contenting  himself  with  gruff,  good-natured  warning  to 
the  padre  to  be  more  careful  this  time  and  not  fall  down 
the  ladder. 

"  Holy  saints  !  "  he  added  soothingly,  "  your  worship's 
head  must  be  ringing  yet  with  the  blow  it  got." 

To  this  uncharitable  remark  I  maintained  dignified 
silence,  and,  flinging  my  somewhat  uncertain  limbs  over 
the  coamings,  went  scrambling  down,  leaving  him  to  his 
solitary  meditations. 

There  was  no  light  burning  in  the  big  square  room 
below,  merely  a  faint  yellow  reflection  stealing  forth 
from  that  passageway  leading  aft.  For  this  blessing  of 
Providence  I  was  profoundly  thankful.  A  good  half- 
dozen  of  the  night  guard,  wearing  similar  uniform  with 
those  I  had  met  on  duty  during  the  afternoon,  were  idly 
lounging  about  the  butt  of  the  mainmast,  evidently  await 
ing  turn  on  sentry  post,  and  ready  enough  to  welcome 

[88] 


THE     ROLE     OF     PfiRE     CASSATI 

any  diversion  chancing  their  way  which  would  help  to 
break  the  dull  tedium  of  the  night.  I  observed  like 
wise,  as  I  made  a  drunken  pause  at  the  foot  of  the  ladder 
in  an  apparently  vain  endeavor  to  steady  myself,  that 
these  roisterers  of  the  night-watch  were  a  set  of  jolly 
dogs,  and  had  been  opening  numerous  bottles  of  red 
wine  with  which  to  pass  lagging  hours  more  pleasantly. 
They  were  already  in  that  gay,  thoughtless  spirit  of  bad 
inage  which  comes  of  fair  allowance.  Good  humor  had 
laid  careless  hand  on  duty,  until,  the  stern  restraint  of 
discipline  noticeably  relaxing,  good  fellowship  had  become 
king.  Their  officer  lay  outstretched  at  full  length  upon 
three  camp  stools,  a  fellow  long  of  limb,  with  face  as 
dark  as  a  Moor.  He  made  no  effort  to  arise  from  his 
undignified  position,  yet  hailed  me  as  though  I  had  been 
a  boon  companion  of  his  revel. 

"  Ha ! "  he  exclaimed  gleefully,  tapping  as  he  spoke 
an  empty  glass  against  the  deck.  "Comrades,  'tis  as  I 
prophesied;  we  are  not  long  robbed  of  the  Church. 
See,  the  most  reverend  Father  hath  already  returned 
unto  his  own.  Truly  art  thou  welcome,  fadre^  for  I  fear 
thy  flock  were  about  to  go  astray  without  a  shepherd. 
Ho,  Alva !  seest  thou  not  the  coming  of  thine  own  liege 
lord  ?  or  art  thou  already  so  blinded  by  good  liquor  thou 
would'st  dare  neglect  the  very  Pope  himself,  did  he 
honor  us  with  his  company  ?  Alva,  I  say,  you  roister 
ing  hound,  you  drunken  blade,  bring  hither  a  stool  for 
the  worthy  confessor !  Faith !  doth  he  not  bear  the 
sins  of  us  all,  and  must  he  not  be  greatly  aweary  with  so 
vast  a  load.  Saint  Theresa!  'tis  fortunate  there  is  yet 
a  bottle  left  uncracked  for  the  good  padre  !  " 

[89] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

I  gathered  the  heavy  hood  closer  about  my  face,  so  as 
better  to  muffle  voice  as  well  as  conceal  features ;  made 
an  apparent  effort  to  stand  firm,  but  with  such  poor  suc 
cess  I  noticed  the  grins  expand  on  the  faces  watching  me. 

"  Peace,  my  son,"  I  hiccoughed,  with  an  assumption 
of  drunken  gravity,  uplifting  my  disengaged  arm  as  if  in 
priestly  benediction  of  the  impious  crew.  "  Tempt  me 
not  to  turn  aside  from  the  solemn  path  of  duty  by  offer 
ings  of  that  foul  fiend  which  doth  so  corrupt  and  despoil 
men.  Know  you,  I  am  now  on  my  way  to  perform  the 
sweet  offices  of  our  most  holy  religion,  and  need  greatly 
to  permit  my  mind  to  dwell  in  peace  upon  more  soulful 
things  than  that  which  lieth  in  the  wine  pot.  You  are 
mere  beasts  of  the  field,  sons  of  Belial,  children  of  wrath, 
every  one  of  you,  doomed  to  death,  even  as  it  is  written, 
'  He  that  taketh  the  sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword.* 
Laugh,  will  you,  you  drunken  scum  of  the  sea ! "  I 
shouted,  glaring  about  savagely  on  the  grimacing  faces. 
"'Tis  truth  out  of  Holy  Writ  I  speak,  but  I  waste  the 
precious  word  in  such  company  — 't  is  casting  pearls  before 
swine  —  for  there  be  none  here  who  comprehend  the 
things  of  the  Spirit." 

"The  spirit  say  you,  padre?"  interrupted  the  officer, 
evidently  in  rare  good  humor.  "Bastmadet  thou  doest 
wrong  to  all  this  worshipful  company  by  so  grievous  a 
slur.  The  spirit  we  know  right  well,  although  I  confess 
thou  art  ever  a  full  bottle  in  advance  of  the  most  of  us." 

I  cast  upon  him  a  withering  glance  of  scorn  as  rebuke 
to  his  unseemly  levity,  venturing  to  lurch  a  step  nearer. 

"Hush  such  vain  and  impious  speech,  thou  man  of 
war,"  I  commanded  thickly,  indignation  apparent  even 

[90] 


THE     ROLE     OF     PfiRE     CASSATI 

through  my  drunkenness.  "  Thou  makest  mock  of  the 
sacred  teachings  of  Holy  Church,  and  art  from  henceforth 
accursed  by  virtue  of  my  office.  I  pause  here,  holding 
converse  no  longer  with  such  mocking  tongue,  nor  linger 
in  presence  of  this  blasphemous  crew.  There  resteth  upon 
me  the  eternal  destiny  of  a  human,  unshriven  soul,  and  I 
bid  thee  permit  my  passage;  'tis  the  final  night  of  earth 
for  some  upon  this  ship,  and  I  have  until  now  neglected 
to  perform  my  priestly  duty  with  one  of  the  condemned. 
'T  is  upon  this  holy  mission  I  would  pass  thee  now." 

"  I  truly  think,  padre"  exclaimed  one  of  the  group, 
with  a  careless  laugh,  "  if  you  had  another  drink  of  red 
wine  beneath  your  cassock  you  could  never  tell  a  prayer 
from  a  song;  so  for  the  sake  of  those  poor  devils  yonder 
we  ought  to  pass  you  this  time  without  demanding 
toll." 

"To  whom  do  you  go  at  such  unseemly  hour  with 
ghostly  consolations  ? "  inquired  the  Commandant,  negli 
gently  rolling  a  cigarette  between  his  long  fingers,  and 
resting  back  his  head  in  supreme  content. 

"  I  give  absolution  unto  De  Noyan."  In  spite  of  my 
utmost  endeavors  my  voice  trembled  mentioning  the 
name.  I  watched  the  fellow's  face  narrowly,  yet  read 
nothing  save  reckless  indifference. 

"  Ah  !  the  gay  Chevalier.  Faith,  I  doubt  not  he  hath 
grave  need  of  thee  and  thy  paternosters  ere  he  find  peace. 
Yet  surely,  padre p,  'twas  with  him  you  were  this  very 
afternoon,  while  I  was  on  guard  before.  I  marvel  greatly 
he  should  care  for  your  company  so  much.  Saints,  he 
seems  scarcely  of  the  kidney  to  take  kindly  to  so  many 
prayers." 

[91] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

I  felt  a  chill  sweep  across  me  even  at  this  slight  check. 
Had  I  dared  too  much?  Had  I  ventured  too  far?  I 
knew  not,  yet  spoke  my  next  words  boldly,  realizing  that 
any  retreat  now  would  be  impossible. 

"Thou  knowest  little  of  men  at  such  a  moment;  even 
careless  hearts  learn  fear  of  God  as  they  face  the  end. 
Holy  Mother!  but 'twould  even  pale  your  black  face, 
and  put  a  stopper  on  that  ribald  tongue,  were  grim  Death 
stalking  at  your  very  heels.  You  may  smile  now,  mak 
ing  reckless  mock  of  the  sacraments,  but  that  hour  will 
come  when  you  will  be  as  a  child  at  the  knee  of  Mother 
Church.  Ay,  I  was  with  the  Chevalier  to-day;  'twas 
the  coming  of  that  negro  huckster  which  took  me  from 
his  side  before,  and  I  seek  now  to  complete  the  gracious 
work  which  then  had  well  begun.  Surely  thou  wilt 
not  stand  between  a  dying  man  and  his  last  confession  !  " 

"  Nay  ;  not  I.  Let  the  poor  devil  have  his  chance,  as 
may  the  good  Lord  grant  me  mine.  But,  fadrey  I  have 
only  just  returned  from  my  last  round  among  the  pris 
oners,  and  am  greatly  wearied,  nor  will  I  journey  that 
way  again  with  you.  In  truth,  'tis  all  I  can  well  do  to 
guide  my  own  footsteps,  without  helping  along  a  priest 
of  thy  weight.  So  here,  padre,  take  the  key,  and,  mind 
ye,  have  it  safely  back  in  my  hands  before  the  ship's  bell 
soundeth  the  half  hour." 

Hastily  snatching  the  bit  of  iron  he  flung  rattling  on 
the  deck  at  my  feet,  1  paused  merely  long  enough  to 
favor  the  company  with  parting  admonition  on  their 
probable  future.  Then,  glad  enough  to  be  thus  easily 
rid  of  them,  I  lurched  heavily  forward  into  the  narrow 
passageway.  Some  coarse  joke  launched  at  my  expense 

[92] 


THE     ROLE     OF     PERE     CASSATI 

attracted  the  attention  of  those  behind,  and  speeded  me 
onward. 

My  heart  throbbed  in  anxious  anticipation  of  what 
unknown  trial  was  at  hand.  Such  rare  fortune  as  had 
thus  far  attended  my  efforts,  seemed  too  remarkable  to 
endure ;  nor  was  it  impossible  that,  through  some  unfore 
seen  mischance,  the  cup  of  success  might  yet  be  stricken 
from  my  very  lips.  So  far  at  least  I  had  made  no  mistake ; 
evidently  this  Pere  Cassati  was  "  hail  fellow,  well  met " 
among  these  riotous  guards  aboard  the  "  Santa  Maria," 
and  I  had  played  the  part  to  their  complete  undoing.  But 
now  I  was  facing  a  new  experience,  and  stiffened  myself  to 
meet  it  boldly,  uncertain  still  what  trick  fate  might  have 
in  store. 

The  sentinel,  whom  I  discovered  facing  forward,  hardly 
more  than  two  paces  from  that  door  having  the  figures 
"  1 8  "  painted  upon  it,  quickly  lowered  his  gun  as  I 
lurched  unsteadily  into  sight.  Greatly  to  my  relief,  as 
soon  as  he  obtained  distinct  view  of  his  unexpected 
visitor,  he  returned  the  piece  carelessly  to  his  shoulder, 
and  leaned  back,  his  elbow  against  the  arm-rack.  He 
was  a  good-natured-looking  fellow,  with  round,  boyish 
face,  upon  which  streamed  the  full  glare  of  a  swinging- 
lamp  suspended  from  a  chain  fastened  to  an  upper  beam. 
His  unsuspicious  appearance  served  greatly  to  reassure 
me. 

"I  give  thee  peace  of  Holy  Church,  my  son,"  I  mut 
tered  solemnly,  leaning  heavily  against  the  jamb  of  the 
door,  uplifting  my  hand  in  benediction.  "  May  the  pres 
ence  of  the  Mother  and  Child  guard  thee  in  time  of 
battle." 

[93] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

The  face  of  the  young  soldier  grew  sober,  and  he  with 
drew  one  hand  from  its  grasp  on  the  shining  musket 
piously  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

"  I  thank  thee,  padre,  for  thy  blessing,"  he  returned 
gratefully.  "  It  will  be  in  accord  with  the  prayers  of 
those  I  left  at  home  in  Spain." 

Whether  or  not  guards  on  duty  in  the  corridor  had 
orders  to  pass  the  father  unquestioned,  this  lad,  at 
least,  made  no  effort  to  prevent  my  inserting  the  great 
iron  key  within  the  lock  of  the  door.  Doubtless  my 
possession  of  it  was  accepted  as  evidence  of  my  right  to 
its  use ;  anyway  he  remained  there  in  that  same  careless 
posture,  a  pleased  smile  on  his  face,  watching  me  curi 
ously.  The  heavy  nail-studded  door  swung  noiselessly 
ajar;  with  single  questioning  glance  backward  at  the 
motionless  sentry,  I  stepped  within,  closed  it  behind 
me,  and  stood,  my  heart  throbbing  fiercely,  face  to  face 
with  her  husband  —  the  man  to  whom  had  been  given 
the  woman  I  loved,  —  Chevalier  Charles  de  Noyan, 
condemned  to  die  at  sunrise. 


[94] 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE    CHEVALIER    DE    NOYAN 

IT  seems  strange  any  man  should  deliberately  ven 
ture  life  for  one  he  had  never  seen ;  one  whom, 
moreover,  he  hated  with  an  intensity  of  passion  seldom 
experienced  between  man  and  man.  I  have  not  been  of 
revengeful  disposition,  nor  often  indulged  in  grave  per 
sonal  dislike,  yet  it  would  be  wrong  in  this  simple  narra 
tive  for  me  to  attempt  concealment  of  my  own  impulses. 
So  it  is  impossible  to  deny  that,  from  the  first  moment 
when  she  called  Charles  de  Noyan  husband,  I  felt  toward 
him  a  degree  of  animosity  deeper  than  I  had  before  sup 
posed  it  possible  for  me  to  entertain  relative  to  any  human 
being.  It  was  bitter  memory  of  the  past,  a  belief  that  I 
had  once  won  the  heart  of  this  fair  girl,  only  to  be  balked 
of  reward  by  spectral  hands  of  religion,  which  swayed  me 
thus  strongly.  To  my  thought  this  stranger  was  one 
who  had  purchased,  from  priests  at  the  altar,  what  was 
mine  by  divine  decree ;  what  would  remain  mine  forever 
from  the  mandate  of  love  unchangeable,  eternally  sealed 
by  higher  power  than  any  priestly  ritual. 

Yet  I  had  already  passed  through  a  day  and  night  of 
intense  excitement,  of  grave  peril,  endeavoring  to  pre 
serve  the  life  of  this  man  whom  I  would  more  gladly  see 
die  than  any  one  I  ever  knew.  I  stood  now  in  the  open 

[95] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

jaws  of  my  own  destruction,  where  the  slightest  false 
movement,  or  ill-judged  word,  upon  his  part  or  my  own, 
must  mean  betrayal  ;  where  an  awakening  of  suspicion  in 
the  simple  mind  of  the  sentry  without,  or  of  his  captain 
in  the  corridor ;  the  return  to  consciousness,  or  chance 
discovery,  of  the  bound  priest  upon  the  upper  deck, 
would  ruin  every  hope,  sentencing  me  to  a  fate  no  less 
speedy  or  certain  than  that  which  now  awaited  him  I 
sought  to  serve.  All  this  had  I  risked  that  I  might  aid 
in  the  escape  of  the  one  and  only  man  in  all  the  wide 
world  who  stood  between  me  and  the  woman  I  loved. 

It  was  an  odd  position,  a  heartless  caprice  of  fate.  I 
felt  the  full  measure  of  its  strangeness,  yet  the  thought 
never  occurred  to  me  of  shrinking  back  from  duty,  nor 
slightest  dream  of  realizing  a  personal  victory  through  any 
act  of  baseness.  I  was  not  there  for  his  sake,  or  my  own, 
but  to  redeem  my  pledged  word  to  her  whose  slightest 
wish  was  law,  whose  pleading  face  forever  rose  before  me. 
Nevertheless,  as  I  stood  fronting  him  for  the  first  time, 
there  was  little  except  bitter  hatred  in  my  heart  —  hatred 
which,  no  doubt,  burned  for  the  instant  within  my  eyes, 
—  but  a  hatred  which  never  returned,  to  curse  my  mem 
ory,  from  that  day  unto  this.  I  may  have  found  much 
to  test  my  patience,  much  to  dislike  about  him  in  those 
weary  weeks  which  followed,  much  of  weakness  and  of 
fickle  spirit,  but  naught  ever  gave  birth  anew  to  the  deep 
resentment  I  buried  there. 

The  room  in  which  I  found  myself  was  long  and  nar 
row,  dimly  lighted  by  an  oil  lamp  screwed  fast  into  a 
blackened  beam  overhead.  Along  one  side  was  the  bare 
wall,  unrelieved  in  its  plain  planking  except  for  a  small 

[96] 


THE     CHEVALIER     DE    NOYAN 

cracked  mirror  and  a  highly  colored  picture  of  the  Vir 
gin  in  a  rude  frame.  Opposite,  two  berths  were  arranged 
one  above  the  other,  both  partially  concealed  by  a  dingy 
red  curtain  extending  from  ceiling  to  floor.  The  only 
other  furniture  I  noted  in  my  hasty  survey  consisted  of 
a  rough  stool  chair,  and  a  huge  iron-bound,  wooden  sea- 
chest,  the  last  so  bulky  as  almost  completely  to  block  the 
narrow  space  between  the  lower  berth  and  the  opposite 
wall.  Seated  upon  the  stool,  which  was  tilted  back  upon 
two  legs,  his  shoulders  resting  comfortably  on  a  pillow 
pressed  against  the  wall,  his  long  limbs  extended  in 
posture  of  supreme  contentment  and  laziness,  upon  the 
chest,  was  the  man  of  my  desperate  search,  the  gallant 
soldier  of  France,  the  leader  of  rebellion,  condemned  to 
die  before  the  rifles  within  four  short  hours. 

I  have  never  greatly  feared  death,  have  witnessed  it 
often  and  in  many  hideous  forms,  yet  always  believed  it 
would  test  my  nerves  to  the  uttermost  to  face  it  as  a 
certainty  under  guard  of  enemies.  Yet  here  was  one, 
young  in  years,  strong  of  limb,  vigorous  of  hope,  with 
all  the  joy  of  life  just  opening  before  him  ;  a  man  of 
wealth,  of  fashion,  and  of  ease,  who  was  seemingly  await 
ing  the  inevitable  hour  of  his  doom  with  as  calm  indiffer 
ence  as  if  it  meant  no  more  than  the  pleasant  summons 
to  a  Creole  ball.  With  one  glance  I  made  a  mental 
picture  of  him  —  a  young,  high-bred  face,  marred  some 
what  by  dissipation  and  late  hours,  yet  beneath  that  dim 
light  appearing  almost  boyishly  fresh,  and  bearing  upon 
its  every  feature  the  plain  impress  of  reckless  humor,  and 
indolent  content.  It  was  the  face  of  a  youth  rather  than 
a  man  ;  of  one  more  accustomed  to  looking  upon  gay 

[97] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

companions  at  the  club  than  on  the  horrors  of  a  battle 
field  ;  one  who  could  justly  be  expected  to  boast  of  fair 
conquests,  yet  who  might  prove  somewhat  slow  at  draw 
ing  sword  to  front  a  warrior  of  mettle,  unless  his  blood 
were  heated  with  wine. 

Such  were  my  first  impressions,  until  I  noted  a  certain 
manliness  imparted  thereto  by  the  heavy  moustaches 
adorning  the  upper  lip,  almost  yellow  in  color,  curled 
sharply  upward,  so  heavily  waxed  at  the  ends  as  nearly 
to  reach  the  ears,  or  rather  to  lose  themselves  amid  the 
luxuriant  growth  of  hair.  This  latter,  of  the  same 
unusual  tinge,  swept  low  over  the  shoulders,  and  was 
trimmed  squarely  across  the  forehead  according  to  a 
fashion  then  prevalent  among  young  French  cavaliers. 
His  dress  was  not  a  uniform,  but  that  of  the  latest  mode 
in  the  province,  somewhat  exaggerated,  I  thought,  as  to 
length  of  the  bronze  shoes  and  glaring  color  of  the  waist 
coat.  All  these  details  I  noted,  as  he  turned  somewhat 
indolently  in  my  direction,  calmly  flipping  the  ash  from 
oflFa  cigarette,  and  permitting  a  spiral  of  thin  blue  smoke 
to  curl  slowly  upward  from  his  lips  into  the  air. 

"So  it  is  you,  you  miserable,  drunken  reprobate!"  he 
exclaimed,  a  touch  of  temper  tingling  in  a  voice  I  felt 
must  naturally  be  soft  and  low.  "  Have  you  dared  come 
back  to  pester  me  with  your  abominable  consolations  ? 
Sacrel  did  I  not  bid  you  this  afternoon  to  let  me  alone? 
I  care  nothing  for  your  tipsy  paternosters.  Faith,  man, 
it  will  be  pleasanter  to  face  that  firing  squad  to-morrow 
than  your  drunken  prayers  to-night.  Come,  get  out  of 
the  room  before  I  lay  unregenerate  hands  upon  your 
shaven  poll.  I  am  but  giving  you  fair  warning,  priest, 

[98] 


THE     CHEVALIER     DE    NOYAN 

for  I  am  quick  of  blow  when  my  blood  is  heated,  nor 
care  I  greatly  for  the  curses  of  Mother  Church." 

I  stepped  quickly  forward,  coming  as  directly  before 
him  as  the  great  sea-chest  would  permit,  fearful  lest  his 
loud  words  might  be  distinguishable  beyond  the  closed 
door.  Then,  with  silent  gesture  of  warning,  I  flung  aside 
the  heavy  cowl  which  had  concealed  my  features. 

"You,  I  presume,  are  Charles  de  Noyan,"  I  said 
gravely.  "  I  am  not  Father  Cassati,  nor  drunken  priest 
of  any  Order  of  Holy  Church." 

The  prisoner  was  thoroughly  astounded.  This  I  could 
perceive  by  the  sudden  gleam  leaping  into  his  eyes,  but 
that  he  retained  marvellous  control  over  every  muscle  was 
abundantly  proven  by  the  fact  that  no  change  of  attitude, 
or  of  voice,  gave  slightest  evidence  of  emotion. 

"Well,  Mother  of  God  preserve  me!"  he  exclaimed, 
with  a  short,  reckless  laugh.  "'Tis  some  small  comfort 
to  know  even  that  much.  Yet  may  I  politely  inquire 
who  the  devil  you  are,  to  invade  thus  coolly  the  bed 
chamber  of  a  gentleman,  without  so  much  as  asking 
leave,  at  this  unholy  hour  of  the  morning?  Pardieu, 
man,  are  you  aware  that  this  is  the  last  night  on  earth 
I  have?" 

He  was  staring  at  me  through  blue  rings  of  tobacco 
smoke,  very  much  as  one  might  observe  some  peculiar 
animal  seen  for  the  first  time. 

"  Had  it  been  otherwise  you  might  rest  assured  I  should 
never  have  troubled  you,"  I  replied,  some  constraint  in 
my  voice,  his  boyish  bravado  of  speech  rasping  harshly 
upon  my  nerves.  "But  time  presses,  Chevalier;  there 
remains  small  space  for  useless  exchange  of  compliment, 

[99] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

nor  does  indifference  appear  becoming  to  those  in  such 
grave  peril  as  you  and  I." 

"Sacre!  are  you  also  one  of  us?  Surely,  I  have  no 
recollection  of  your  face." 

"I  am  one  in  so  far  as  I  now  face  the  same  fate  at  the 
hands  of  the  Spaniards,  although,  it  is  true,  I  had  no  part 
in  your  uprising.  I  am  not  of  your  race." 

He  laughed  easily,  passing  one  slender,  white  hand 
carelessly  through  his  long  hair. 

"Pah!  you  scarcely  need  tell  me  that,  for  the  taste  of 
the  French  tongue  seems  ill-suited  to  your  lips.  Yet  I 
would  have  you  speak  out  more  plainly!  I  play  not 
easily  into  the  hands  of  strangers." 

"Why  not?  You  could  hardly  be  worse  off  than  you 
are  now." 

" Pardieu!  you  are  not  so  far  wrong  in  your  philoso 
phy,  friend.  Still  I  stick  to  my  text,  and  if  you  care  to 
hold  further  speech  with  me  it  will  be  well  to  declare 
yourself.  I  have  ever  been  a  bit  careful  as  to  my 
associates." 

"It  makes  small  odds,  Chevalier,  who  I  am;  nor  will 
it  greatly  aid  you  to  learn  my  name,  which  is  plain  Geof 
frey  Benteen,  without  even  a  handle  of  any  kind  to  it,  nor 
repute,  save  that  of  an  honest  hunter  along  the  upper 
river.  I  say  who  I  am  makes  small  odds,  for  I  come  not 
with  application  for  membership  into  your  social  circle, 
nor  with  card  of  introduction  from  some  mutual  friend." 

His  expressive  eyebrows  uplifted  in  surprise. 

"Then,  Monsieur,  pray  relieve  my  natural  curiosity, 
and  tell  me  why  I  am  thus  honored  by  your  presence  ? " 

"To  aid  your  escape  from  this  hole,  God  willing. 

[too] 


THE     CHEVALIER     DE    NOYAN 

That  is,  provided  you  rouse  up  from  lethargy,  and  bear 
your  part  as  becomes  a  man." 

I  spoke  with  heat,  for  his  indifference  irritated  me;  yet 
I  failed  to  note  that  my  words  made  the  slightest  -nipres- 
sion  on  him,  for  I  did  merely  mark  a  slight  shrugging  of 
the  shoulders,  while  he  crossed  his  legs  more  comfortably, 
rolling  some  fresh  tobacco,  before  he  took  trouble  to  reply. 

"You  are  evidently  of  a  choleric  temper,  friend  Ben- 
teen.  Great  Heavens,  what  names  have  you  English!" 
he  exclaimed.  "And  you  need  greatly  to  practise  better 
control  over  yourself,  as  such  weakness  is  apt  to  lead  one 
into  just  such  scrapes  as  this  of  ours.  Sacrel  it  hath 
been  my  failing  also,  otherwise  would  I  now  be  a  fat 
Major  of  the  Line  instead  of  a  poor  devil  condemned  to 
the  volley,  for  no  worse  crime  than  an  over-hot  head. 
But  seriously,  Monsieur,  and  I  am  truly  of  a  most  grave 
disposition,  it  is  not  so  easy  to  accomplish  that  which  you 
propose  with  so  glib  a  tongue.  Imagine  you  I  have  lain 
here,  under  tender  Spanish  care,  all  these  weeks,  where, 
as  I  do  most  solemnly  affirm,  not  so  much  as  a  glass  of 
decent  wine  has  found  way  down  my  throat,  nor  have  I 
possessed  a  bit  of  pomade  for  the  proper  arrangement  of 
my  locks  —  which  will  account  for  their  present  dishevel- 
ment  —  Saint  Cecilia!  but  that  moon-faced  Moor  who 
commands  the  guard  merely  laughed  at  me  when  I  did 
request  a  comb  ;  —  think  you,  I  say,  I  have  been  through 
all  this  without  calculating  chances  for  escape?  But, 
pardieu!  what  use?  A  man  of  sense  will  not  dream  such 
fool  dreams.  This  I  know,  there  are  three  sentries  yon 
der  in  the  passageway,  a  good  dozen  more  under  arms  in 
the  guard-room  beyond,  with  still  others  vigilantly  pacing 

[101] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

the  deck  above.  What  use,  I  say,  for  did  not  poor 
Villere  try  it,  and-,  before  he  had  covered  twenty  feet,  had 
three  bullets  in  his  brain?  Nay,  Master  Benteen,  to 
endeavor  running ; such  a  gantlet  would  only  give  me  my 
fill  of  Spanish  lead  before  the  hour  set,  which,  they  tell 
me,  comes  with  the  sunrise/' 

He  arose  languidly  to  his  feet,  paused  a  moment  in 
front  of  the  cracked  mirror  to  recurl  his  long  moustaches, 
and  then,  turning  about,  extended  a  white  hand  toward 
me,  smiling  pleasantly  as  he  did  so. 

"  Faith,  I  fear  I  shall  not  look  my  best  when  it  is  all 
over,  but  if  so  it  will  be  the  fault  of  the  Dons  —  they 
seem  most  careless  as  to  requirements  of  the  toilet.  Yet 
I  would  not  have  you  deem  me  ungrateful,  and  I  thank 
you  heartily,  Monsieur.  But  if  it  be  my  turn  to  die, 
and  I  doubt  it  not,  —  for  who  ever  heard  of  mercy  in 
the  black  heart  of  a  Spaniard  ?  —  then  it  is  best  I  front 
it  as  becomes  a  gentleman  of  France,  not  with  a  bullet  in 
my  back,  as  though  I  fled  from  fate  with  the  faint  heart 
of  a  coward.  Nay,  good  friend,  if  death  is  to  be  my 
portion,  I  prefer  meeting  it  with  a  smile,  and  thus  prove, 
at  the  ending,  worthy  of  my  race." 

There  was  a  certain  dignified  manliness  in  his  speech 
and  manner  which  for  the  moment  caused  me  to  doubt 
my  earlier  reading  of  his  character.  There  might  be  steel 
beneath  the  velvet  glove  of  this  fair  courtier. 

"  Do  you  mean  you  deliberately  choose  to  remain 
here,  rather  than  accept  the  chance  I  offer  you  ? " 

"  Sacre  I  I  have  as  yet  heard  of  no  chance,"  he  replied 
easily,  sinking  indolently  back  into  his  old  seat  against 
the  wall.  "  I  shall  be  fairly  comfortable  here  for  the 

[102] 


THE     CHEVALIER     DE    NOYAN 

while,  though  I  must  say  I  have  used  a  better  grade  of 
tobacco  than  this  furnished  me." 

For  the  moment  I  was  in  despair  as  to  the  outcome 
of  my  mission,  nor  did  I  accept  the  proffered  hand  of 
the  prisoner.  Here  was  a  totally  different  order  of  man 
from  what  had  ever  come  my  way  before,  nor  did  I  know 
how  best  to  meet  him.  How  much  of  his  vain  and  reck 
less  speech  came  from  the  heart,  and  how  much  of  it 
was  merely  a  mask  with  which  to  test  my  purpose,  I 
could  not  determine,  yet  I  remained  resolute  regarding 
my  own  duty,  and  accordingly  sat  coolly  down  upon  the 
chest,  determined  to  play  out  his  own  game  with  him  to 
the  bitter  end. 

"  Quite  true,  Chevalier,"  I  said,  smiling  pleasantly,  as 
if  I  entered  fully  into  his  reckless  spirit.  "  Doubtless 
you  are  right  —  needs  must  when  the  devil  drives. 
Could  you  spare  me  a  morsel  of  that  same  tobacco, 
until  I  test  the  quality  of  which  you  complain  ?  "  I 
produced  a  pipe  from  the  recesses  of  my  monk's  habit, 
knocking  the  ashes  out  carelessly  against  the  chest. 

He  passed  over  his  pouch  in  silence. 

"  When  one  resteth  between  His  Satanic  Majesty 
and  the  deep  sea  it  makes  small  odds  at  the  best 
which  direction  he  turns.  It  becomes  merely  a  matter 
of  taste.  Death,"  I  continued  musingly  as  I  deliberately 
rammed  home  a  charge  into  the  bowl,  "  must  be  about 
the  same  to  one  man  as  to  another,  except  for  matter  of 
temperament;  so  if  you  can  afford  to  sit  here  and  wel 
come  its  coming,  so  can  I." 

"  Do  you  mean  you  are  sufficiently  crazy  to  remain 
deliberately  and  die  with  me  ?  " 

[103] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Certainly.  I  pledged  your  devoted  wife  I  would 
rescue  you,  or  never  return  alive  myself.  As  you 
stubbornly  refuse  to  listen  to  reason,  this  seems  to  be  all 
that  is  left  me.  Opinions  might  differ  as  to  which  was 
crazed,  but  as  to  that  we  will  probably  neither  of  us  ever 
know.  May  I  trouble  you  for  a  light  ?  " 

I  leaned  forward,  coolly  helping  myself  to  the  burning 
cigarette  he  held  forth  doubtingly  between  his  fingers, 
and,  puffing  vigorously,  silently  resumed  my  seat. 

"  My  wife,  say  you  ? "  A  fresh  interest  appeared  to 
sweep  over  him  at  the  word,  overcoming  his  indiffer 
ence.  "  Did  Eloise  de  Noyan  send  you  here  seeking 
to  succor  me  ?  " 

"  It  was  at  her  request  I  came ;  at  her  wish  I  stay,"  I 
answered  firmly. 

"  You  knew  her  ?  " 

"  Several  years  since,  when  she  was  scarcely  more  than 
a  girl  ;  yet  she  retained  sufficient  faith  to  call  upon  me 
in  extremity/' 

He  sat  staring  at  me  as  if  he  would  like  to  question 
further. 

"  The  Lord  love  us,  you  are  a  cool  fish,"  he  finally 
exclaimed,  bringing  his  hand  down  upon  his  knee,  and 
speaking  with  fresh  animation  in  his  soft  voice.  "  What 
is  more,  I  rather  like  you.  So  Eloise  really  wishes  me 
to  desert  the  Dons  ?  Queer  choice  that,  for  she  would 
make  a  lovely  widow.  Oh,  well,  what 's  the  odds  ? 
'Tis  only  the  question  of  a  ball  in  the  back  to-night, 
or  a  ball  in  the  front  to-morrow.  If  you  chance  to  have 
a  tuck  ready  for  my  hand,  friend,  I  '11  try  a  dash  at  the 
deck  just  for  the  sport  of  it." 

[104] 


THE     CHEVALIER     DE    NOYAN 

I  shook  my  head  emphatically. 

"  We  will  attempt  passage  without  flashing  of  weapons, 
or  not  at  all.  I  grant  a  quick  stroke  might  win  us  the 
open,  yet  would  only  serve  to  rouse  the  ship ;  neither  of 
us  would  ever  lift  head  above  the  river  surface  without  a 
bullet  in  the  brain." 

"  It  is  the  only  way  fit  for  a  gentleman." 

"  Confound  your  gentlemen  !  "  I  cried,  now  thor 
oughly  aroused  at  this  ill-chosen  trifling  with  time. 
"  Either  you  do  as  I  bid  you,  or  else  we  settle  down 
without  any  more  ado,  to  wait  the  file  to-morrow.  How 
often  does  the  Commandant  look  in  ?  " 

"On  the  stroke  of  the  ship's  bell." 

"Then,  Monsieur,  the  sooner  you  arrive  at  some 
decision  the  better.  If  indifference  is  your  game,  I 
play  it  out  with  you  to  the  end."  As  I  spoke  I 
leaned  carelessly  back  against  the  lower  bunk,  puffing 
away  at  my  pipe  to  get  it  fairly  alight  once  more. 

I  could  note  from  the  corner  of  my  eye  he  was 
watching  me  closely,  and  with  no  slight  degree  of 
aroused  interest,  but  I  would  have  rested  there  with 
out  further  speech  until  the  guard  came,  had  he  not 
first  broken  silence. 

"  And  she  sent  you  ?  " 

"  So  I  said." 

"  To  me,  not  Lafreniere,  her  father  ? " 

"  There    was    a    possible    chance    to    save    one,    not 


two." 


"  Sacre !  yes,  I  understand  that ;  yet  it  doth  puzzle 
me  why  she  should  have  chosen  as  she  did.  Know 
you  just  why  it  was  De  Noyan  instead  of  Lafreniere  ?  " 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

<c  Madame  selected  me  for  action,  not  advice,"  I 
answered  shortly,  now  thoroughly  tired  of  his  question 
ing.  "  Lafreniere,  I  understood,  positively  refused  oppor 
tunity  to  escape,  from  scruples  of  conscience.  Besides, 
the  father  must  be  near  the  end  of  his  days,  while  you 
were  yet  young,  with  long  life  before  you.  No  doubt 
this  also  had  weight  with  her  decision.  As  for  myself  I 
sincerely  wish  it  might  have  been  some  other,  so  I  could 
have  brought  my  aid  to  a  man  of  sense." 

He  rose  up,  shrugging  his  shoulders. 

"You  are  not  especially  choice  in  speech,  yet  your 
purpose  harmonizes  somewhat  with  my  present  humor. 
I  will  risk  the  effort ;  so  now  tell  me  your  plan  ?  " 

I  permitted  no  sign  of  pleasure  at  his  decision  to 
appear  in  my  face. 

"  I  did  intend  dressing  you  in  this  cassock  so  you 
might  play  priest,  and  slip  safely  past  the  guard  beneath 
its  gray  cover,"  I  said  quietly.  "  I  purposed  remaining 
behind,  arranging  for  myself  as  best  I  might ;  but  now 
that  we  have  met,  to  be  perfectly  frank  about  it,  I  retain 
no  confidence  in  your  discretion  which  will  warrant  the 
risk.  I  therefore  decide  we  had  better  abide  together 
until  this  venture  be  done." 

He  smiled,  apparently  in  rare  good  humor  at  my  words. 

"  No  doubt  it  will  prove  best,  my  friend.  Your  wider 
knowledge  should  supplement  my  boyish  enthusiasm," 
he  responded  with  mocking  bow.  "  I  rather  suspect, 
from  outward  appearance,  you  may  be  some  years  my 
junior,  yet  in  life  experience  I  readily  yield  you  the 
palm.  So  lead  on,  most  noble  Captain  ;  from  hence 
forth  command  me  as  your  devoted  follower.  And  now, 

[106] 


THE     CHEVALIER     DE    NOYAN 

your  excellency,  I  trust  you  will  pardon  if  I  venture  the 
inquiry,  what  would  you  have  your  humble  servant  do  ? " 

I  permitted  him  to  ramble  along  as  he  pleased.  Now 
I  had  won  his  pledge  I  cared  little  for  the  nature  of  his 
raillery.  While  he  talked  I  flung  open  the  great  chest 
upon  which  I  had  been  sitting,  and  discovering  it  packed 
with  clothing,  hastily  dragged  the  various  articles  forth, 
flinging  them  into  the  lower  berth,  covering  the  pile  with 
blankets  in  such  a  manner  that  they  resembled  the 
sleeping  figure  of  a  man.  Then  I  turned  toward  him. 

"My  first  order,  Monsieur,  is  that  you  get  in  here." 

"Sacre!  not  I  —  " 

There  came  a  quick,  firm  footstep  sounding  along  the 
passageway  without ;  then  a  hand  fell  heavily  upon  the 
latch  of  the  door. 


[107] 


CHAPTER   VIII 

FAVORED    OF    THE    GODS 

IT  seemed  as  if  my  heart  must  choke  me  at  sound  of 
those  steady  footsteps  approaching  down  the  pas 
sageway.  I  heard  the  sharp  click  of  a  gun-barrel  in  the 
sentry's  hand  as  he  presented  arms,  then  the  noise  of  the 
uplifting  latch,  yet  remained  so  paralyzed  by  the  sudden 
ness  of  it  as  to  be  fairly  helpless,  unable  to  move  from 
my  position.  De  Noyan  merely  smiled  lazily,  as  though 
this  new  act  formed  part  of  the  play,  beginning  calmly 
to  roll  another  cigarette. 

"  The  devil  came  likewise,"  he  murmured  lightly, 
sinking  back  upon  his  stool.  "  Begin  your  paternosters, 
friend  Benteen,  or  he  will  fly  away  with  both  of  us." 

Fortunately  these  mocking  words  brought  me  to  my 
senses  quickly  enough  to  permit  dropping  upon  my 
knees  with  back  to  the  door  before  it  swung  wide  open. 
Nor  did  I  trust  myself  to  do  aught  save  mumble  inartic 
ulate  and  mongrel  Latin,  until  it  had  been  safely  closed 
again.  Had  I  sought  to  exercise  my  wits  on  this 
occasion,  my  companion  permitted  small  opportunity 
for  words. 

"  Ah !  so  it  is  you,  you  black-faced  Arab  ?  "  he 
exclaimed  sneeringly,  as  the  Commandant  of  the  guard 
peered  curiously  in.  "  Not  content  to  wait  the  striking 

[108] 


FAVORED     OF     THE     GODS 

of  the  ship's  bell,  you  must  even  interrupt  my  prayers. 
Nice  treatment  of  a  gentleman  his  last  night  on  earth, 
to  push  yourself  in  between  him  and  the  consolations 
of  the  holy  father.  Sacre !  had  I  only  a  small  sword 
at  my  side  I  would  write  a  message  across  your  black 
Spanish  heart  which  would  teach  your  master  how  to 
guard  a  French  cavalier  safely,  and  still  be  decent  about 
it" 

It  is  doubtful  whether  the  officer  comprehended  this 
tirade.  It  was  voiced  in  French,  yet  tone  and  manner 
must  have  conveyed  much  of  its  import,  for  I  distin 
guished  a  muttered  word  or  so  regarding  the  unpleasant 
duty  of  a  soldier,  and  the  length  of  time  the  priest  had 
retained  the  key,  ere  the  intruder  finally  backed  out 
closing  the  door  behind  him.  I  clung  to  my  knees, 
however,  until  his  retreating  footsteps  had  died  entirely 
away  in  the  distance ;  even  until  De  Noyan  addressed 
me  again  in  his  exasperating  drawl. 

"So,  Father,  you  must  now  realize,  if  never  before, 
how  highly  I  value  your  ministrations.  Faith  !  never 
until  this  hour  have  I  truly  enjoyed  the  prayers  of  any 
padre ;  I  knew  not  what  I  missed.  Still  there  is  limit 
even  to  such  pleasure,  and  it  is  time  now  to  conclude ;  I 
have  heard  better  Latin  in  my  day,  while  your  provincial 
accent  rasps  painfully  upon  the  ears." 

"You  made  your  play  quite  well,  Monsieur,"  I  said 
shortly,  somewhat  mortified  he  should  thus  take  the 
leadership  out  of  my  hands  at  the  first  symptom  of 
danger.  "  But  there  must  be  something  besides  play 
acting  for  us  to-night  if  we  get  free  of  this  ship.  So 
come  now ;  do  you  get  into  the  box  ?  " 

[109] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

He  looked  down  at  it  doubtfully,  with  a  shrug  of  the 
shoulders. 

"Pardieu!  I  would  ask  certain  questions  first,"  he 
said  with  greater  show  of  seriousness.  "  For  how  long  a 
time?  for  what  sort  of  a  passage?  It  will  prove  some 
what  cramped,  I  take  it,  for  a  man  of  my  length  of 
limb." 

"  I  hope  both  may  prove  short,"  I  returned,  continu 
ing  to  hold  up  the  lid  for  him  to  enter.  "  Yet  I  know 
of  no  other  possible  means  whereby  you  can  leave  this 
room  without  being  halted  by  the  guard  at  the  door. 
There  is  no  certainty  in  this,  yet  there  is  a  chance, 
Chevalier,  and  that  ought  always  to  be  invitation  to  a 
brave  man.  Beyond  this  it  is  God's  affair." 

The  soldier  twisted  his  long  moustaches  reflectively, 
a  new  light  gleaming  in  the  eyes  that  fronted  me. 

"  Sacre,  man  ! "  he  said  at  last  stepping  forward  in 
sudden  resolution.  "As  you  say  it  may  be  worth  trying, 
but  it 's  not  unlike  climbing  into  a  coffin  three  sizes  too 
small  for  the  deceased.  Still  I  '11  bide  therein  for  a  while, 
only,  I  warn  you,  you  better  be  easy  when  you  put  me 
down,  or  the  corpse  may  furnish  a  sudden  resurrection." 

It  proved  truly  no  easy  task  to  stow  him  safely  in  that 
contracted  space.  At  any  other  time  I  should  have 
laughed  outright,  marking  the  final  result  of  our  com 
bined  efforts,  especially  at  the  expression,  half  ludicrous, 
half  pathetic,  upon  his  face  as  he  gazed  up  at  me  just 
before  the  lid  was  closed. 

"  Now  mind,  Chevalier,"  I  said  gravely,  for  had  I 
ventured  upon  a  smile  at  his  predicament  he  would  have 
popped  instantly  forth  again,  "you  are  to  make  no 

[no] 


HAD  I  VENTURED  UPON  A  SMILE  AT  His  PREDICAMENT  HE  WOULD  HAVE  POPPED 
INSTANTLY  FORTH  AGAIN. 


FAVORED     OF     THE     GODS 

movement  of  any  kind  until  left  alone.  When  certain 
of  that  you  may  venture  out  of  the  chest,  but  remain 
quiet  until  you  hear  from  me  again." 

"  You  believe  you  know  a  way  ?  " 

"  Under  God's  guidance  yes,  if  you  will  only  bear 
your  part." 

Without  pausing  for  his  answer  I  dropped  the  heavy 
cover  over  him,  and  gave  vent  to  a  sigh  of  relief. 

So  far,  at  least  I  had  won  ;  thus  far  the  gods  had 
favored  me.  In  spite  of  the  obstacle  of  temperament 
I  had  found  means  to  attain  my  end,  to  work  my  will, 
yet  I  realized  well  De  Noyan  would  never  bear  such 
uncomfortable  posture  long ;  whatever  was  to  be  accom 
plished  must  be  done  quickly.  Fortunately  my  plan, 
dim  and  doubtful  as  it  was,  had  already  taken  outline. 
I  had  determined  what  to  endeavor;  it  must  be  attempted 
at  once,  with  bold  heart,  or  the  opportunity  would  be 
gone  forever.  Pulling  the  hood  across  my  face,  I  par 
tially  opened  the  door,  glancing  out  upon  the  curious 
sentry.  To  my  relief  he  was  alone. 

"  I  suppose  the  Commandant  told  you  to  give  me  a 
lift  out  with  this  box  ?  "  I  asked  in  Spanish. 

"  No,  senor padre" 

The  man  was  exceedingly  good-natured,  evidently  one 
who  had  profound  respect  for  the  cloth. 

"  Caramba ! "  I  growled  angrily,  using  the  Spanish 
tongue  so  he  might  not  miss  my  meaning.  "  He 
promised  it  only  a  moment  ago,  when  he  looked  in.  He 
must  have  forgotten.  There  is  no  sense  in  having  such 
a  great  chest  lumbering  up  the  entire  room.  Know  you 
how  it  ever  came  there  ?  " 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  It  was  the  seiior  Lieutenant's  state-room,  padre^ 
before  the  prisoners  were  brought  aboard.  I  think  it 
might  be  his  sea-chest." 

"  Well,  the  Commandant  said  it  could  be  removed,  so 
out  it  goes.  It  leaves  no  space  for  us  to  kneel  in 
prayer." 

I  bent  down  as  I  spoke,  exerting  all  my  strength,  and 
succeeded  in  dragging  the  heavy,  iron-bound  chest  for 
ward,  across  the  threshold.  My  heart  beat  fiercely  in  mis 
giving  lest  the  guard  might  feel  moved  to  interfere,  but 
he  never  stirred;  merely  gazed  at  my  movements  in  stolid 
wonder.  Concealing  from  him  all  the  interior  possible 
with  my  body,  I  spoke  a  brief  word  of  farewell  to  the 
prisoner,  supposed  to  be  safely  within,  then  closed  and 
locked  the  door. 

"  Here,"  I  said  authoratively,  my  cheeks  flushed  with 
delight  at  so  successful  an  issue,  "  lay  hold  on  one  end 
of  this,  and  give  me  a  lift." 

Obligingly,  and  apparently  without  a  moment's  reflec 
tion  as  to  his  duty,  the  soldier,  young  in  years  and 
doubtless  a  new  recruit,  leaned  his  gun  against  the 
mast,  bending  down  with  hand  upon  the  rope  handle. 

"  Where  to,  senor  padre  ?  " 

"  The  Commandant  said  it  might  be  placed  in  the 
store-room.  'Twill  stow  away  safely  enough  there,  and 
bother  nobody.  Know  you  where  that  is  ?  " 

"  Ay  ;  only  a  step  this  way." 

"Lead  on  then,  yet  Saint  Cecilia!  it  makes  no  light 
load.  The  Lieutenant  must  have  kept  his  stock  of  wine 
within." 

I  durst  not  venture  bearing  the  thing  farther,  fearful 

[112] 


FAVORED     OF     THE     GODS 

lest  we  might  run  afoul  of  others  of  the  guard  who  would 
prove  more  suspicious  than  this  honest  fellow ;  besides, 
all  my  hasty  plan  of  escape  hung  now  upon  the  faith 
retained,  that  the  half-open  cuddy  door  had  direct  com 
munication  with  the  provisions  stored  below.  Surely 
they  could  never  be  loaded  and  unloaded  by  means  of 
the  distant  hatch-ladder.  So  dull  and  unintelligent  in  the 
dim  light  appeared  the  face  of  the  fellow  opposite,  as 
we  strained  forward  beneath  the  weight  of  the  chest,  I 
ventured  upon  a  question. 

"  How  does  the  cook  get  out  all  that  provender  from 
here?" 

"  I  know  not,  senor  padre ;  but  I  think  there  will  be 
an  opening  from  the  store-room  to  the  upper  deck. 
They  were  at  work  there  yesterday  while  I  was  on 
guard." 

By  good  fortune  the  room  sought  was  only  three 
doors  down  the  passageway.  As  it  was,  my  forehead 
was  wet  with  perspiration  for  fear  De  Noyan  would  lose 
what  little  stock  of  patience  he  possessed  before  we 
reached  there,  or  that  the  Spaniard  would  begin  to  won 
der  at  the  surprising  weight.  Dropping  the  chest  with 
good  will  amid  the  raffle  littering  up  the  floor  space,  we 
came  forth  together,  the  soldier  to  pick  up  his  gun, 
while,  mopping  my  face  vigorously,  I  proceeded  forth 
into  the  guard-room  for  the  purpose  of  delivering  up  the 
key. 

This  was  a  task  I  approached  with  dread.  Even  now 
some  slight  slip  of  tongue,  or  action,  could  easily  ruin 
everything  accomplished,  yet  I  durst  not  omit  the  pre 
caution,  lest  the  missing  key  awaken  suspicion  and  lead 

8 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

to  immediate  pursuit.  Here,  again,  fortune  played 
strangely  into  my  hands,  as  I  discovered  the  officer 
dozing  in  his  chair,  and,  stepping  softly,  so  as  not  to 
arouse  him,  I  gladly  handed  that  important  bit  of  iron 
over  to  the  care  of  one  of  the  guard,  himself  too  drowsy 
from  potations  to  trouble  me  with  questioning.  Re 
lieved  of  this  duty,  my  heart  filled  with  gratitude  for  all 
the  mercies  of  the  night,  I  betook  myself  up  the  ladder 
unmolested,  and  a  moment  later  stood  in  comparative 
freedom  upon  the  open  deck. 

I  could  scent  the  coming  dawn  in  the  fresh  morning 
air  the  moment  I  arose  through  the  hatch  opening,  yet 
there  was  no  sign  of  it  in  the  sky ;  indeed  I  felt  there 
must  be  fog  in  the  atmosphere,  it  rendered  it  so  thick, 
although  not  sufficiently  heavy  to  drip  in  moisture.  It 
required  only  a  moment  to  locate  all  life  present  along 
the  forward  deck,  and  I  became  convinced  few  wakeful 
eyes  remained  among  them  at  this  sleepiest  of  all  hours 
of  the  night.  Trusting  to  this,  as  well  as  the  garb  I 
wore  for  concealment,  I  walked  boldly  back  as  far  as  the 
mainmast,  meeting  no  one.  Then,  fearful  of  observation 
from  the  officer  still  pacing  the  poop,  I  skulked  stealthily 
along  in  the  black  shadow  of  the  cook's  galley,  until  I 
reached  the  cuddy  door,  quaking  with  fear  lest  it  fail  me. 
It  opened  instantly  to  the  touch  of  the  hand,  and  with 
heart  throbbing  wildly,  for  now  all  that  had  been  accom 
plished  hung  in  the  balance  of  this  last  experiment, 
I  groped  about  within  seeking  to  solve  the  mystery  of 
that  gloomy  interior.  The  place  had  the  feel  of  a  big, 
square  box  ;  by  stretching  out  across  the  edge  I  could 
barely  reach  the  farther  side,  but  could  touch  no  bottom, 


FAVORED     OF     THE     GODS 

nor  did  I  feel  the  rungs  of  any  ladder  leading  down.  It 
resembled  a  well,  and  the  thought  immediately  took  pos 
session  of  me  that  the  crew  hauled  up  their  provisions 
by  use  of  ropes,  yet  I  could  discover  no  hoisting  appara 
tus  of  any  kind.  With  head  projected  far  below  the  deck 
level  I  ventured  a  soft  whisper  into  the  darkness : 

"Are  you  there,  Chevalier?" 

There  was  a  slight  movement  beneath,  as  if  he  drew 
closer  to  where  I  was. 

"  Yes,  it  is  all  right,"  he  returned,  his  voice  so  modu 
lated  as  to  be  barely  audible.  "  But  I  discover  nothing 
in  this  darkness  to  aid  in  reaching  the  deck.  Know  you 
where  a  rope  can  be  secured  ? " 

"  Ay ;  lie  quiet  until  I  return." 

It  was  a  bit  ticklish,  yet  required  doing.  A  trip  to 
the  foremast  put  in  my  possession  quite  a  section  of  line 
sliced  from  off  the  rope's  end  previously  left  dangling 
from  the  upper  yard.  Incidentally  as  I  passed  back  and 
forth  I  revisited  Father  Cassati,  still  resting  easily  in  his 
bonds,  but  now  peacefully  sleeping  off  his  earlier  pota 
tions  undiscovered  upon  the  hard  deck.  Returning  with 
my  treasure,  I  payed  it  out  into  the  intense  blackness 
of  the  cuddy  hole,  and  anxiously  awaited  developments 
below. 

Nor  had  I  long  to  wait  —  there  came  a  touch  on  the 
line  followed  by  a  firmer  pull,  as  if  the  party  below  tested 
its  strength.  For  a  moment  the  cord  wiggled  about  as 
if  the  man  was  working  with  his  end  to  some  purpose, 
then  there  followed  three  sharp  jerks  which  I  interpreted 
to  mean  to  hoist  away.  I  promptly  put  my  full  strength 
to  it,  bracing  both  feet  firmly  against  a  heavy  cross-piece 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

of  timber,  evidently  nailed  there  for  that  very  purpose. 
The  rope  ran  over  a  small  roller  set  close  against  the 
coaming,  which  I  had  failed  to  observe  in  my  hasty  search, 
so  I  found  the  strain  less  than  expected,  although  a  heavy 
weight  was  evidently  attached  to  the  other  end.  But  I 
uplifted  this,  for  I  was  vain  of  my  strength  in  those  days, 
and  the  distance  was  not  so  great  but  that  shortly  his 
hands  managed  to  grip  hold  upon  the  deck  planks,  and 
a  moment  later  he  stood  beside  me,  complacent  and 
debonair  as  ever,  in  the  dense  shadows  of  the  galley. 

" Sacre !  'tis  a  most  scurvy  trick  we  are  playing  on 
the  Dons,  friend  Benteen,"  he  murmured  smiling  easily, 
while  peering  about  him  in  the  darkness.  "  And  now, 
what  is  the  next  act  in  this  midnight  melodrama,  most 
cautious  youth  ? " 

"  The  keeping  of  a  still  tongue  until  we  are  both 
overboard,"  I  replied  somewhat  roughly.  "  Follow  me 
closely,  and  keep  quiet  about  it,  if  you  retain  the  slightest 
care  for  your  life." 

It  was  not  much  of  a  trick,  the  rest  of  it,  and  within 
five  minutes  we  were  silently  floating  down  the  great 
river,  through  the  darkness,  seeking  after  some  quiet 
landing-place  below  the  fleet. 


[116] 


CHAPTER   IX 

THE    BIRTH    OF    THE    DEATH-DAWN 

WE  durst  not  swim  to  the  nearest  landing,  just  be 
yond  the  bow  of  the  big  flag-ship  we  had  so 
unceremoniously  quitted,  fearing  our  efforts  to  stem  the 
current  might  attract  the  attention  of  some  watcher  on 
board.  So  permitting  myself  to  drift  silently  beneath 
the  vessel's  stern,  without  the  stir  of  a  limb  to  disturb 
the  water,  I  was  soon  well  away  from  the  great  black 
shadow.  Without  a  word  De  Noyan  followed.  Yet 
time  was  far  too  precious  to  permit  long  drifting,  and  at 
the  earliest  moment  I  dared  the  venture  we  turned  aside, 
striking  out  boldly  for  the  shore. 

"We  must  move  rapidly,  Chevalier,  to  make  up  lost 
time,"  I  cautioned  briefly,  wading  out,  dripping,  upon  the 
bank. 

"  Are  the  streets  patrolled  by  the  Dons  ? " 

"  Ay !  although  not  as  thoroughly  as  when  the 
Spaniards  first  landed.  We  shall  require  to  exercise 
caution." 

"  Where  do  you  take  me  P  There  can  be  no  safe 
hiding  spot  in  New  Orleans?" 

"  I  know  none.  We  go  to  the  rear  of  a  long  row  of 
tobacco  sheds  near  the  North  Gate.  A  boat  thoroughly 
stocked,  with  two  oar  men,  awaits  us." 

[1*7] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  I  mind  the  place,"  he  said  eagerly.  "  I  outfitted 
there  for  hunting  more  than  once.  It  is  best  for  me  to 
lead,  as  I  know  well  every  inch  of  the  path,  and  have 
grown  interested  in  the  play." 

He  certainly  proved  his  familiarity  with  that  labyrinth 
of  sombre  streets  and  alleys.  Selecting  a  devious  course, 
stooping  low  beneath  the  black  shadows  of  walls  and 
fences,  he  yet  set  so  swift  a  gait  with  his  confounded 
long  legs  it  kept  me  puffing  to  follow.  But  we  found 
clear  passage,  seeing  no  one  close  enough  to  interfere 
with  our  rapid  progress,  while  no  challenge  sounded, 
until  we  crept,  silently  as  possible,  around  the  dilapidated 
end  of  the  old  tobacco  shed,  and  a  black  figure,  scarcely 
distinguishable  in  the  gloom,  suddenly  arose,  uttering  no 
word,  yet  with  threatening  gesture,  barring  further  passage 
toward  the  river. 

"Virginia,"  I  gasped,  breathless  from  the  hard  run. 

"  Bless  de  Lawd,  Massa  Benteen,"  returned  a  darky 
voice.  "  An'  Massa  Charlie,  as  I  'm  a  sinner.  I  tell 
you,  sah,  we  done  'bout  gib  you  both  up  fo'  suah." 

"  Stop  talking  just  now,  Alphonse,  and  lead  along 
lively,"  said  De  Noyan,  with  returning  authority.  "  We 
can  converse  later,  in  surroundings  more  congenial." 

Another  moment  and  we  were  in  the  boat,  the  Cheva 
lier  pushing  it  clear  of  the  bank,  then  lightly  clambering 
in  over  the  stern. 

"  Benteen,"  he  exclaimed,  panting  heavily,  "  I  confess 
I  'm  about  useless  from  lack  of  wind.  Sacrel  I  Ve  been 
housed  so  long  I  am  weak  as  an  invalid,  yet  I  can  steer 
the  craft  if  you  inform  me  where  'tis  best  to  go." 

"  Up  country  is  our  only  chance,"  I  gasped,  grasping 

[118] 


BIRTH     OF     THE     DEATH-DAWN 

an  oar,  vaguely  noting  a  second  figure  huddled  within 
the  bow.  "  All  the  lower  water  is  patrolled  by  the  fleet, 
but  above  there  are  plenty  of  hiding  places.  Lay  down 
to  it  hard,  you  black  rascals ;  you  are  pulling  for  your 
lives." 

De  Noyan  extended  his  hand  toward  the  east. 

"  It  will  be  dawn  in  about  an  hour,"  he  said,  a  tone 
of  earnestness  creeping  into  his  soft  voice.  "  We  can 
never  pull  against  this  stiff  current  so  as  to  get  any 
distance  in  that  time.  This  east  shore  is  flat  as  a  board 
for  leagues.  I  'm  for  heading  straight  across.  If  we 
gain  the  west  bank  within  an  hour,  or  even  two,  the 
Devil  himself  would  have  a  hard  job  to  find  us." 

"  Go  on,"  I  muttered,  bending  grimly  to  my  task. 
"You  know  this  country  better  than  I.  When  we 
reach  upper  waters  it  will  be  my  turn  to  guide." 

As  I  uttered  these  words,  a  bit  impatiently,  there 
sounded  a  quick  step  on  the  low  bank  at  our  right.  A 
sharp  voice  cleaved  the  darkness. 

"  Halt  there  !  Halt  that  boat,  or  I  put  a  ball  through 
you." 

"  Sheer  off  lively,  lads,"  I  whispered.  cc  Swing  her 
head  out,  Chevalier." 

There  was  a  rush  of  feet  down  the  steep  embank 
ment.  Then  a  second  voice  questioned  eagerly  : 

"  What  was  it  you  saw,  Sanchez  ?  " 

"  Nothing,  Senor ;  I  heard  voices  out  yonder.  Listen  ! 
As  the  saints  watch,  't  is  the  dip  of  oars." 

"  Halt  that  boat,  or  we  shoot !  " 

There  followed  a  moment's  painful  pause.  An  oar  in 
our  bow  slipped,  making  an  awkward  splash  in  the  water. 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"Carambal  you  will   not?     Take  aim,  men  —  fire." 

A  jagged  flash  of  flame  cleaved  the  night.  It  Jit  the 
steep  bank,  flinging  a  bright  glare  across  the  dark  waters. 
In  that  instant  I  saw,  my  face  set  shoreward,  a  dozen 
black  figures  clustered  in  a  bunch.  One  ball  crashed 
into  the  planking  close  beside  my  hand,  hurling  a  splinter 
of  wood  against  my  face.  The  boat  gave  a  sudden  tremor, 
and,  with  a  quick,  sharp  cry  of  pain,  the  negro  next  me 
leaped  into  the  air,  and  went  plunging  overboard.  I 
flung  forth  a  hand  in  vain  effort  to  grapple  his  body,  yet 
never  touched  it,  and  everything  about  became  black 
once  more. 

"  The  poor  devil 's  gone,"  muttered  De  Noyan.  "  The 
rest  of  you  lay  down  to  your  oars,  before  they  have  time 
to  load  again." 

So  quickly  did  this  occur  I  do  not  believe  we  lost 
more  than  a  stroke  or  two,  and  were  already  well  out 
into  the  stream,  nothing  except  our  narrow  stern  pointing 
toward  the  bank,  where  some  of  the  soldiers  —  we  judged 
from  their  voices  —  were  reloading  for  a  second  volley, 
the  others  searching  the  shore  after  some  boat  in  which 
to  begin  the  pursuit.  It  was  a  hard  pull,  especially  upon 
my  part,  as  I  chanced  to  sit  on  the  lower  side,  having 
full  sweep  of  the  current  tugging  against  my  oar,  while 
De  Noyan  headed  the  boat  as  directly  as  possible  for  the 
western  shore.  The  soldiers,  completely  swallowed  in  the 
gloom,  made  no  further  attempt  to  fire ;  possibly,  having 
seen  the  fall  of  the  black,  they  believed  their  work  done. 
Nor  did  other  sounds  reach  us  evidencing  pursuit ;  for 
that  moment  at  least  we  were  free.  It  was  then  I 
watched  the  coming  of  the  dawn. 

[120] 


BIRTH     OF     THE     DEATH-DAWN 

There  was  a  slight,  scarcely  perceptible,  shading  into  a 
lighter  tinge  of  the  clinging  black  shadows  that  veiled  the 
eastern  sky,  dimly  revealing  misty  outlines  of  white, 
fleecy  clouds  extending  above  the  faint  horizon  line, 
until  they  assumed  a  spectral  brightness,  causing  me  to 
dream  of  the  fairies'  dwellings  which  my  mother  pictured 
to  me  in  childhood.  Gently  the  delicate  awakening  spread 
along  the  wider  expanse  of  sky,  which  became  bluish  gray, 
gradually  expanding  and  reflecting  its  glow  along  the 
water,  until  this  also  became  a  portion  of  the  vast  arch, 
while  the  darker  borderland,  now  far  astern,  formed 
merely  a  distant  shade,  a  background  to  the  majestic 
picture.  The  east  became  gradually  a  lighter,  more 
pronounced  gray ;  rosy  streaks  shot  upward  through  the 
cloud  masses,  driving  them  higher  into  an  ever-deepening 
upper  blue  like  a  flock  of  frightened  birds,  until  at  last 
the  whole  eastern  horizon  blushed  like  a  red  rose,  while 
above  the  black  line  of  distant,  shadowy  trees,  the  blazing 
rim  of  the  sun  itself  uplifted,  casting  a  wide  bar  of  dazzling 
gold  along  our  wake.  Gazing  thus,  every  thought  of 
our  surroundings,  our  dangers,  and  fatigue  passed  from 
memory.  Bending  to  the  oar,  my  soul  was  far  away 
upon  a  voyage  of  its  own. 

Some  unusual  movement  served  to  attract  attention 
from  this  day-dreaming,  my  eyes  falling  suddenly  upon 
De  Noyan.  His  face,  turned  partially  away  from  the 
rising  sun,  was  gray  with  anxiety,  and  I  noted  he  shiv 
ered  in  his  wet  clothes.  Yet  his  smile  and  speech  seemed 
jauntily  unconcerned  as  ever. 

"  Yonder  was  to  have  been  my  last  sunrise,"  he 
remarked  grimly,  nodding  backward  across  his  shoulder. 

[12!] 


PRISONERS    OF     CHANCE 

"  'T  is  about  the  hour  now  for  those  in  the  hands  of  the 
Dons  to  have  their  backs  against  the  wall." 

I  caught  a  sound  as  of  a  partially  suppressed  sob 
behind  me,  but  before  I  could  turn  sufficiently  to  ascer 
tain  the  cause,  the  Chevalier  sprang  past,  rocking  the 
little  boat  furiously,  and  my  ears  overheard  that  which 
caused  me  to  keep  my  face  set  the  other  way. 

"Eloise!"  he  exclaimed  exultantly.  "Are  you  here, 
little  wife  ?  Mon  Dieu !  I  dreamed  it  not ;  yet  should 
have  known  you  would  never  leave  such  duty  to  the 
slaves." 

"  I  was  simply  compelled  to  come,"  she  answered,  and 
I  could  mark  her  voice  falter.  "  Do  not  be  angry  with 
me.  What  have  I  now  left  except  you?  The  rising  of 
the  sun  sealed  my  father's  fate." 

"  True,"  he  admitted  soberly,  lifting  his  hat  in  grave 
gesture.  "  I  feel  like  a  condemned  coward,  my  name  a 
byword  for  the  rabble,  being  here  in  such  comparative 
safety,  when,  in  honor,  I  should  be  lying  beside  my 
comrades." 

"Nay;  say  not  that!  You  are  young;  much  of  life, 
of  usefulness,  lies  before  you.  I  knew  that  at  the  best 
only  one  destined  victim  might  be  plucked  from  the 
Spaniard's  vengeance.  It  was  at  his  approval  I  made 
choice  of  you.  My  father  is  robbed  of  but  few  years, 
while  you  are  too  young  to  die.  Somewhere  —  God 
guiding — we  shall  find  a  home  again,  and  days  of  peace." 

"Ay!  you  were  ever  of  brave  heart,  Eloise.  But  let 
us  not  forget  we  yet  remain  in  reach  of  Spanish  claws, 
and  they  are  merciless.  Go  back  to  the  tiller  a  while, 
and  let  me  lay  hold  upon  this  oar;  'tis  heavy  work  for 

[122] 


BIRTH     OF     THE     DEATH-DAWN 

such  soft  hands  as  yours.  Point  the  course  direct  for 
the  cane  island  —  you  must  remember  it ;  you  were  there 
once  with  me." 

I  fail  to  recall  even  glancing  into  her  face  as  she  sat 
fronting  me,  her  hands  upon  the  tiller  bar.  I  durst  not, 
fearing  some  telltale  expression  within  my  eyes  might 
bring  her  added  pain.  So  I  sat  with  glance  downcast 
upon  the  planks,  while  tugging  doggedly  at  the  oar  with 
all  my  strength,  feeling  that  same  sunrise  had  brought 
with  it  my  own  death  warrant.  So  dull  and  heavy  grew 
my  heart  with  lonely  weariness,  I  cannot  guess  how  long 
we  pulled  before  the  boat's  nose  ran  up  upon  the  shore, 
and  De  Noyan,  springing  overboard,  dragged  it  well 
beyond  view  among  the  thick  cane. 

"We  shall  be  safe  enough  here,"  he  exclaimed  lightly, 
gazing  about  with  approval.  "Come,  Eloise,  step  on 
this  dry  sand,  for  you  must  be  greatly  cramped  from  so 
tedious  a  passage." 

As  I  arose,  the  more  easily  to  permit  her  passing  me 
in  the  narrow  space,  she  suddenly  grasped  both  my 
hands  within  her  own;  then  my  eyes  glanced  up  once 
more  to  meet  hers,  dark  with  unshed  tears. 

"  Do  not  think,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  said  brokenly, 
her  voice  vibrating  with  emotion,  "  that  I  fail  to  realize 
what  this  means  to  you.  Your  troubled  face  has  been  a 
silent  accuser  of  me  this  hour  past.  But  I  thank  you ; 
you  have  proven  yourself  a  man,  such  a  man  as  I  have 
ever  believed  you  to  be.  May  the  good  God  bless  you 
and  bring  you  peace." 

"Ay!"  chimed  in  her  husband,  apparently  in  good 
humor.  "He's  the  nerviest  fellow  ever  I  met,  Eloise. 

£123] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

Sacrel  had  you  hunted  this  province  over  you  could 
never  have  found  one  to  perform  better  work  this  night. 
I  wonder  how  it  was  you  chanced  upon  him  ? " 

Without  venturing  a  word  in  reply  to  either  of  them, 
I  helped  her  gravely  over  the  boat's  side,  within  grasp 
of  his  outstretched  hand,  all  about  us  the  warm  sunshine 
piercing  the  thick  canes  with  golden  light. 


CHAPTER  X 

A    COVERT    IN    THE    CANE 

OUR  boat  was  securely  hidden  amid  a  thick  growth 
of  reeds,  which  extended  their  domain  far  down 
the  shore,  even  out  into  the  river  shallows.  These  reeds 
sprang  quickly  back  into  position  as  we  pressed  through, 
leaving  no  trail  for  pursuers  to  follow.  Nevertheless, 
making  all  secure  on  board,  and  removing  from  the 
locker  a  quantity  of  biscuit  and  some  smoked  meat,  we 
took  the  further  precaution  of  covering  the  boat  with 
rushes  so  as  thoroughly  to  disguise  its  presence  from 
prying  eyes.  Satisfied  with  the  result  of  these  efforts,  we 
clambered  up  the  slight  ridge  to  where  we  found  a  small 
open  space,  carpeted  with  soft  grass,  and  sufficiently  ele 
vated  to  permit  our  looking  about  above  the  level  of  the 
cane,  while  remaining  concealed  ourselves. 

Our  lodgment  was  upon  a  small  island,  a  stream  of 
languidly  flowing  water  extending  between  us  and  the 
main  west  shore.  This,  so  far  as  my  eyes  could  distin 
guish,  did  not  differ  in  appearance  from  our  present 
abiding  place,  being  composed  of  low,  swampy  land, 
thickly  covered  with  a  heavy  growth  of  cane,  and  exhibit 
ing  no  sign  of  human  habitation.  The  sole  break  to 
this  dull  monotony  of  outline  was  a  narrow  fringe  of  trees 
situated  farther  back,  where  doubtless  firmer  soil  gave 
spread  to  their  roots. 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

Northward  the  eye  might  trace  the  slight  curve  of  the 
bank  for  miles.  It  appeared  irregular  and  low,  slightly 
diversified  by  small,  marshy  islands,  similar  to  this  we 
occupied,  possibly  cloven  from  the  mainland  by  some 
eccentricity  of  current.  Occasionally  I  distinguished 
openings  into  lagoons,  such  passages  into  the  low-lying 
mainland  being  evidenced  by  the  deeper  green  of  the 
vegetation  bordering  them,  as  well  as  by  wind-twisted 
trees  clinging  despairingly  to  the  crooked  banks.  East 
and  south  swept  the  river,  so  broad  our  eyes  could  barely 
trace  the  dim  presence  of  a  distant  shore.  Below,  that 
majestic  yellow  flood  poured  downward  unbroken, 
although  De  Noyan  imagined  he  perceived  distant  spars 
of  the  Spanish  fleet  outlined  against  the  blue  background 
of  the  southern  sky.  This  may  have  been  possible,  yet 
to  my  eyes  all  was  blank,  although  I  could  mark  pretty 
accurately  where  they  should  have  been. 

We  indulged  in  little  conversation,  reclining  on  the 
short  grass,  partaking  of  our  cold  meal.  The  Chevalier 
attempted  a  sorry  jest  or  two,  yet  soon  subsided,  dis 
covering  so  unresponsive  an  audience.  It  was  plain  to 
my  mind  the  reflections  of  Madame  were  altogether  with 
her  father — lying  dead  before  this  hour — and  this  sad 
memory  darkened  even  the  delight  of  her  husband's 
safety.  His  affected  gayety  of  manner,  and  reckless 
speech,  jarred  more  harshly  upon  her  in  this  hour  than 
perhaps  ever  before  in  her  life.  Yet  she  made  a  patheti 
cally  brave  effort  to  appear  of  good  cheer,  managing  to 
eat  with  us,  although  it  was  easy  to  perceive  the  food 
choked  her,  while  her  eyes  were  blurred  with  tears  reso 
lutely  held  in  restraint.  It  was  plain,  I  say,  yet  this  is 


A     COVERT     IN     THE     CANE 

but  my  thought,  for  I  question  whether  De  Noyan,  in  his 
careless  mood,  observed  her  depression.  He  was  of  a 
nature  reflecting  slightly  on  any  save  himself;  past  sorrow 
being  quickly  forgotten  in  any  present  gleam  of  sun.  As 
we  thus  ended  this  silent  meal  it  occurred  to  me  they 
might  require  slumber  more  than  I,  and  I  expressed  my 
willingness  to  stand  guard  while  they  sought  rest.  Per 
haps  my  face  told  a  tale  of  weariness  easily  read,  for  this 
proposal  met  immediate  resistance. 

"No,  no,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  exclaimed  Madame  im 
pulsively,  "what  have  I  done  except  sit  quietly  in  a  boat, 
waiting  the  passing  of  the  hours?  You  have  been  through 
strain  and  labor  which  wears  out  life.  It  is  you  who  will  lie 
here  upon  my  wrap,  trusting  me  to  call  should  need  arise." 

"Hush,  both  of  you,"  impatiently  burst  in  De  Noyan, 
rising  to  his  feet,  and  gazing  across  the  sparkling  water. 
"A  watch  would  have  small  value.  There  is  no  safer  spot 
on  all  the  lower  river  than  this;  if  the  Dons  discover  it, 
no  way  of  escape  exists  even  were  we  all  awake  and  ready. 
To  remain  quiet  is  all  we  can  do,  and  how  can  we  accom 
plish  that  better  than  by  going  to  sleep  ?  Sacre  I  I  am  a 
soldier,  and  not  apt  to  make  light  of  a  guard,  yet,"  and 
he  stifled  a  yawn,  "I  see  no  necessity  here,  nor  could  I 
be  more  completely  played  after  a  night  of  dancing  at  a 
Creole  ball." 

Thus  the  matter  was  agreed  upon,  not  altogether  to  my 
liking,  but  I  yielded  owing  to  too  great  weariness  to  argue. 
At  first  Madame  protested  she  could  not  sleep,  yet  finally 
consented  to  lie  down.  As  to  myself  my  head  had 
scarcely  pressed  the  soft  pillow  of  grass  before  I  was  lost 
in  slumber. 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

A  blessing  of  youth  lies  in  the  fact  that  sleep  then  truly 
gives  rest.  The  tired  body  responds  so  thoroughly  to 
the  gentle  touch  of  slumber  that  the  latter  becomes  a 
magician  capable  of  restoring  every  faculty  to  complete 
power.  It  was  thus  1  rested  motionless,  and  it  was  nearly 
evening  before  I  stirred,  although  the  sun  must  have 
been  streaming  directly  across  my  upturned  face  for  hours. 
I  awoke  to  perfect  consciousness  of  our  situation,  as 
naturally  as  ever  in  a  bed  at  home.  Dimly  impressed 
that  some  unusual  noise  had  aroused  me,  I  immediately 
sat  upright.  This  change  of  posture  brought  my  eyes  on 
a  level  with  the  tops  of  the  cane  on  either  side,  and,  my 
face  being  turned  southward,  there  was  outspread  before 
me  the  full,  broad  sweep  of  the  Mississippi,  glinting  under 
the  westering  sun,  so  that  for  a  moment  it  dazzled  eyes 
yet  clogged  with  the  heaviness  of  sleep.  Then  I  per 
ceived  what  afforded  me  so  severe  a  shock  that  I  ducked 
hastily  down  into  my  covert,  every  faculty  instantly  alert. 
Close  in  against  the  reeds,  as  though  skirting  the  low  line 
of  the  shore,  loomed  the  black  outline  of  a  large  boat. 

Coming  bow  on  toward  the  place  of  our  concealment, 
every  eye  in  her  would  naturally  be  scanning  the  spot 
where  we  lay  hidden,  and  I  durst  not  raise  my  head  again 
until  assured  they  had  passed  by.  I  rolled  partially  over 
to  gain  view  of  the  others  of  our  own  party.  Both  were 
slumbering  heavily,  Eloise  near  the  western  edge  of  the 
little  grass  plot,  wrapped  within  a  great  shawl  so  as  to 
leave  not  even  her  head  visible,  while  De  Noyan  rested 
within  easy  reach  of  my  outstretched  arm,  breathing  so 
heavily  I  felt  it  safer  to  arouse  him,  before  that  strange 
boat  should  come  abreast.  It  required  severe  shaking, 

[128] 


A     COVERT     IN     THE     CANE 

his  sleep  being  that  of  sheer  exhaustion,  yet  he  proved 
sufficiently  a  trained  soldier  to  obey  instantly  my  signal 
for  silence.  Nor  were  words  needed  to  explain  the  reason, 
as  by  this  time  the  sound  of  oars  was  clearly  audible. 
Suddenly  some  one  spoke,  apparently  at  our  very  side. 
Lying  as  I  was  I  noticed  the  shawl  pushed  hastily  down 
from  Madame' s  face,  her  brown  eyes  gazing  questioningly 
across  into  my  own;  yet,  with  rare  self-control,  not  so 
much  as  a  limb  quivered. 

"  I  tell  you,  padre,  there  's  nothing  along  this  cursed 
cane-marsh,"  growled  a  deep  rumbling  voice  in  Spanish. 
"It  is  a  mere  bog,  in  which  a  man  would  sink  to  his 
armpits,  were  he  to  venture  outside  the  boat." 

"Bog  it  may  be,"  retorted  a  sharper,  petulant  voice, 
the  sound  of  which  was  oddly  familiar,  "  but  I  tell  you 
this,  Senor,  'tis  on  this  very  shore  French  gallants  come 
hunting  from  New  Orleans.  There  is  dry  land  in  plenty 
beyond  the  fringe  of  reeds." 

"Saprista  !  there  may  be,  as  there  may  be  water  in  Hell, 
but  1  '11  never  tangle  my  boat  amid  that  mass  of  cane  to 
make  its  discovery.  Let  the  frog-eaters  have  it,  say  I; 
the  saints  bless  them.  Come,  pull  away  sharply,  lads,  and 
we  '11  see  what  the  shore-line  looks  like  above." 

The  sound  of  dipping  oars  instantly  increased  in 
rapidity. 

"  You  are  one  pig-headed  fool  of  an  officer,  Senor," 
snarled  the  sharp  voice  contemptuously. 

"  Mother    of    God  !  "    roared    the    other,    enraged. 

"Speak   so    again,   you    dog    of  a    French    priest,    and 

even   your  gray   robe  will    not   save   you   from   tasting 

the  mud  at  the  bottom.     Do  you  want  to  know  what 

9  [129] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

I  think  of  you  ?  Well,  I  '11  tell  you,  you  snivelling, 
drunken  singer  of  paternosters  —  you  did  more  to  help 
that  fellow  escape  than  you  'd  care  to  have  known.  Now 
you  're  trying  to  hold  us  back  until  he  has  time  to  get 
safely  away  up  the  river.  That 's  my  opinion  of  you, 
you  snarling  gray-back,  and  if  you  dare  breathe  another 
word,  I  '11  give  orders  to  chuck  you  overboard." 

"  Where  do  you  purpose  going  ? "  ventured  the  cowed 
priest,  in  a  subdued  tone. 

"  Straight  up  the  stream.  That 's  where  your  cursed 
Frenchman  has  disappeared  so  swiftly,  unless  the  guard 
at  the  North  Gate  shot  him,  as  they  swear  to  O'Reilly. 
So  sit  there  quiet,  and  hold  your  tongue  —  you  may 
command  the  Devil,  for  all  I  care,  but  I  'm  in  charge  of 
this  boat." 

The  sound  of  angry  controversy  died  away  in  the 
distance.  Cautiously  I  lifted  my  eyes  to  the  level  of 
the  cane,  and  peered  over.  The  Spanish  boat,  a  large 
one  propelled  by  the  vigorous  sweep  of  twelve  oars, 
was  already  a  hundred  yards  above,  swiftly  stemming 
the  current.  From  their  gestures  I  judged  the  debate 
yet  raged  between  the  gray-robe  crouched  in  the  stern, 
and  the  big,  burly  fellow,  resplendent  in  gold  lace, 
standing  up  and  urging  his  oarsmen  to  greater  exer 
tion.  Within  ten  minutes  they  rounded  the  upper 
point,  and  when  they  again  appeared  within  vision,  the 
boat  was  a  mere  dot  floating  in  the  midst  of  the  golden 
sunshine,  where  the  setting  sun  gave  a  good-night  kiss 
to  the  vast,  sombre  river. 

De  Noyan's  boyish  face  was  aglow  with  unconcealed 
amusement  as  I  turned  toward  him. 


A     COVERT     IN     THE     CANE 

"  Well,  Benteen,"  he  asked,  twirling  his  moustache, 
and  staring  after  them,  "what  was  it  the  Dons  said? 
Peste!  I  could  not  make  out  a  word  of  their  lingo, 
except  when  the  fellows  swore." 

I  repeated  to  him  the  conversation,  and  he  burst  into 
a  hearty  laugh. 

"Indeed,  a  sweet-scented  Frenchman,  that  Capuchin 
priest,"  he  said  carelessly.  "  I  wonder  what  has  so  set 
the  drunken  fool  against  me  ?  " 

"  It  is  not  you,  Chevalier,"  I  acknowledged,  feeling  a 
touch  of  his  spirit;  "it  is  rather  that  lad  who  landed  so 
heavily  behind  his  ear  last  night,  and  who  ran  such  a 
merry  masquerade  in  monk's  robe  as  never  Spanish 
war-ship  saw  before.  I  warrant  it  is  I  the  holy  father 
seeks  so  savagely.  Faith,  it  would  be  pleasant  to  know 
how  he  got  out  of  the  pickle  in  which  I  left  him.  'T  is 
odd  the  Dons  did  not  use  him  in  your  place." 

"  Ay,  that  will  be  the  cause,  for  I  did  nothing  to 
anger  the  fellow,  except  it  was  to  laugh  at  his  prayers, 
with  a  joke  at  the  quality  of  his  Latin.  But  Dieu  pro 
tect  you,  Monsieur,  if  ever  he  gets  whip-hand.  A  re 
vengeful  priest  is  more  to  be  feared  than  a  rabid  dog. 
I  stirred  one  of  his  breed  once  at  the  Cathedral  by  some 
wild  prank,  and  carry  the  scar  of  it  still.  But  come,  it 
becomes  dusk.  Let's  break  our  fast,  and  while  eating 
consider  the  best  plan  for  the  night.  Eloise,  do  you 
awaken  refreshed  ? " 

She  came  quickly  forward,  a  smile  for  us  both,  looking 
dainty  and  sweet,  although  the  heavy  mass  of  brown  hair 
appeared  somewhat  dishevelled  from  her  unaccustomed 
pillow. 

[130 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  I  must  have  been  exceedingly  tired,"  she  confessed 
pleasantly,  "for  I  slept  with  never  a  dream,  and  this  is 
my  first  experience  of  lying  without  the  covering  of  a 
roof.  It  was  all  strange  and  solemn  at  first,  with  never 
a  sound  except  the  dismal  whispering  of  wind  through 
the  cane,  and  the  dull  murmur  of  the  river.  The  very 
stillness,  no  doubt,  lulled  me  to  slumber.  Nay  ! "  and 
she  sprang  hastily  forward,  taking  from  my  hands  the 
few  provisions  I  was  bearing.  "  That  is  to  be  my  part 
of  the  work,  Geoffrey  Benteen,  not  yours.  You  will  find 
hard  enough  task  before  morning,  while  there  remains  so 
little  for  me  that  I  refuse  to  be  robbed  of  any  rights." 

I  realized,  watching  her  prepare  our  scant  meal, 
that  she  was  bravely  endeavoring  to  appear  gay,  while 
her  heart  remained  heavy  from  memory  of  her  father. 
Whether  this  assumed  levity  deceived  De  Noyan  I 
cannot  say  —  he  was  of  a  volatile  nature,  easily  swayed 
by  either  smile  or  tear,  and  instantly  joined  responsive 
to  her  seeming  mood.  I  left  them  thus,  engaged  in 
pleasant  badinage,  while  seeking  some  spot  where  I 
might  bathe  my  heated  face.  It  was  no  small  hardship 
to  watch  them  thus  together. 

Seated  upon  the  grass,  lingering  over  the  rude  repast, 
we  discussed  our  situation,  seeking  to  outline  vaguely  our 
future  plans.  De  Noyan  was  for  keeping  close  against 
the  western  bank  as  we  progressed  northward.  He  had 
hunted  amid  the  marshes,  and  remembered  sufficiently 
the  formation  of  the  shore-line  to  be  aware  that  for 
several  leagues  it  remained  thickly  skirted  by  small 
islands,  while  numerous  bayous  offered  secure  hiding- 
places.  In  this  choice  I  acquiesced,  urging  also  that 


A     COVERT     IN     THE     CANE 

the  downward  flow  of  the  current  would  sweep  with 
greater  force  along  the  opposite  shore ;  besides  which 
the  search-boat,  just  passing  us  on  the  way  up-stream, 
would  be  more  likely  to  return  along  the  eastern  bank. 

"There  is  no  reason,"  I  continued,  "why  we  should 
delay  departure  longer.  We  can  keep  the  boat  beneath 
the  shadows  of  the  bank,  and  even  if  the  Dons  stop  to 
make  camp,  they  would  hardly  do  so  without  building  a 
fire,  which  would  afford  ample  warning  to  sheer  out  into 
the  stream.  If  they  return  along  this  shore  —  as  is  un 
likely —  we  should  hear  the  heavy  strokes  of  their  oars 
before  they  caught  the  sound  of  our  lighter  ones.  I  am 
for  embarking  at  once/' 

This  agreed  upon,  within  a  half-hour  we  were  pushing 
slow  passage  through  the  thick  cane,  soon  finding  our 
selves  once  again  afloat  upon  the  broad  water,  the  prow 
of  our  boat  turned  up-stream,  while  here  and  there  a  dim 
star  winked  down  upon  us  between  scurrying  clouds. 


CHAPTER   XI 

A    NIGHT    IN    THE    BOAT 

THIS  was  one  of  many  nights  we  passed  in  the 
narrow  confines  of  the  boat  during  our  flight  north 
ward.  Yet  its  incidents  remain  in  memory  with  peculiar 
distinctness  of  detail.  I  do  not  recall  exactly  how  it 
occurred,  but  my  duty  during  that  first  night  chanced  to 
place  me  at  the  after  oar.  In  consequence  I  sat  directly 
facing  Madame  de  Noyan,  operating  the  rudder  bar.  It 
was  so  warm,  merely  a  delicate,  fragrant  breeze  blowing 
from  the  south,  she  had  felt  no  necessity  for  drawing  up 
her  hood,  and  the  soft  light  of  distant  stars,  glimmering 
along  the  bosom  of  the  river,  reflected  back  into  her  face, 
illumining  it  until  I  could  almost  note  the  changing 
expression  within  her  dark  eyes. 

It  was  a  sadder,  graver  face  than  the  one  I  associated 
with  her  girlhood.  Yet  I  could  scarce  forbear  an  impres 
sion  that  it  was  now  a  sweeter  one,  more  womanly,  faint 
lines  beginning  to  mark  its  satin  smoothness  with  impress 
of  sorrow.  To  my  thought  a  new,  higher  womanhood 
had  found  birth  within,  during  weary  days  and  nights  of 
suspense  and  suffering.  It  was  yet  torture  to  me  con 
stantly  beholding  these  two  together,  but,  as  I  observed 
her  then,  I  thanked  the  good  God  who  had  permitted 
me  to  be  near  her  in  time  of  trial.  In  patience  I  would 

[134] 


A     NIGHT     IN     THE     BOAT 

serve,  even  though  I  must  suffer.  Tears  were  clinging 
to  her  long  lashes,  and  occasionally  one  would  glitter  an 
instant  upon  her  white  cheek,  as  she  leaned  her  face  upon 
one  hand,  from  which  the  loose  sleeve  fell  away,  reveal 
ing  an  arm  like  chiselled  marble.  She  made  no  effort  at 
concealing  these  evidences  of  emotion,  doubtless  believing 
them  sufficiently  hidden  by  the  gloomy  shadows.  Nor 
did  she  appear  to  glance  at  me,  keeping  her  own  gaze 
directly  ahead,  where  the  dark,  swirling  waters  merged 
into  the  mystery  of  the  North. 

We  were  none  of  us  in  talkative  mood  —  although  I 
heard  De  Noyan,  behind  me,  humming  a  light  French 
air,  as  though  perfectly  free  from  trouble  —  and  I  have 
no  recollection  of  exchanging  a  word  for  more  than  an 
hour.  We  merely  continued  to  pull  sturdily  against  the 
downward  rush  of  the  stream,  the  deep  silence  of  the 
night  broken  only  by  the  dripping  of  uplifted  blades,  or 
the  occasional  far-off  hooting  of  an  owl  upon  the  bank 
to  our  left.  The  pressure  of  the  river's  current  was 
scarcely  perceptible  close  against  the  shore,  so  we  made 
fair  progress.  Yet  it  was  hard  work,  neither  of  us  being 
accustomed  to  such  exercise,  the  heavy  oars  feeling  awk 
ward  to  the  hand.  The  grim  uncertainty  of  the  future, 
coupled  with  our  solitary  surroundings,  exercised  a  depress 
ing  influence  upon  the  spirits  of  each,  although  differ 
ing  widely  in  degree,  according  to  our  several  natures. 
Undoubtedly  this  same  sense  of  dreariness  led  De  Noyan 
to  sing,  caused  me  such  painful  restlessness  under  that 
same  singing,  and  left  Eloise  saddened  in  her  lonely 
thoughts. 

Every  occurrence  impressed  me  that  night  as  unusual. 

[135] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

Perchance  this  was  because  both  heart  and  head  were 
sadly  out  of  tune.  Yet,  at  best,  it  was  a  lonesome 
journey,  and  remains  a  grewsome  memory,  haunting 
with  many  a  spectre,  as  weird  as  the  shadows  of  delirium. 
The  few  stars,  peeping  shyly  forth  between  scurry 
ing  black  cloud  masses,  were  so  far  away  they  merely 
silvered  the  cloud  edges,  leaving  them  as  though  carven 
from  granite.  The  low  shore,  often  within  reach  of  our 
oar  blades,  appeared  gloomy  and  inhospitable,  the  spectral 
rushes  creeping  far  out  upon  the  water  like  living  things, 
seeming  to  grasp  after  us  as  the  wind  swept  them,  and 
we  glided  past  in  phantom  silence.  Beyond,  like  a  great 
black  wall,  arose  higher  ground,  occasionally  jutting  into 
bare  bluffs  outlined  against  the  lighter  sky;  again  diver 
sified  by  gaunt  dead  trees,  their  fleshless  limbs  extended 
upward  toward  ghostly  pillars  of  vapor  ever  floating  from 
off  the  river's  surface.  Occasionally,  jaggedly  uneven, 
close-set  trunks  of  forest  growth  would  appear,  spectral 
in  solemn  ugliness,  a  veritable  hedge,  impenetrable  and 
grim. 

If,  with  a  shudder  of  disgust,  I  turned  away  from  that 
lorn,  dead  line  of  shore,  my  eyes  swept  a  waste  of  waters 
slipping  solemnly  past,  while  farther  out,  where  sky  and 
stream  met  and  mingled  in  wild  riot,  the  surging  river 
swirled  and  leaped,  its  white-capped  waves  evidencing 
resistless  volume.  It  was  a  sight  to  awe  one,  that 
immense  mass  pouring  forth  from  the  upper  darkness, 
flashing  an  instant  beneath  the  star-gleam,  only  to  disap 
pear,  a  restless,  relentless  flood,  black,  unpitying,  impen 
etrable,  mysterious,  a  savage  monster,  beyond  whose 
outstretched  claws  we  crept,  yet  who  at  any  moment 


A     NIGHT     IN     THE     BOAT 

might  clutch  us  helpless  in  a  horrible  embrace.  It  was 
a  sight  to  stun,  that  brutal  flood,  gliding  ever  downward, 
while,  far  as  eye  could  see,  stretched  the  same  drear 
expanse  of  cruel  waters. 

From  out  that  mystery  would  suddenly  emerge,  roll 
ing  toward  us,  as  if  born  of  the  shadows,  some  grim 
apparition,  a  wildly  tossing  figure,  with  gaunt,  uplifted 
arms  beating  the  air,  to  startle  for  an  instant,  then  fade 
from  our  ken  into  the  dimness  below.  Well  I  knew  it 
was  only  driftwood,  the  gnarled  trunk  of  uprooted  tree 
made  sport  with  by  mad  waves,  yet  more  than  once  I 
shrank  backward,  my  unstrung  nerves  tingling,  as  such 
shapeless,  uncanny  thing  was  hurled  past  like  an  arrow. 
Nor  were  the  noises  that  broke  the  silence  less  fearsome. 
Bred  to  the  wilderness,  I  little  minded  loneliness  when 
in  the  depths  of  the  backwoods,  but  this  was  different. 
I  cared  nothing  for  the  honk  of  wild  fowl  overhead,  nor 
those  sounds  of  varied  animal  life  borne  to  us  from  off  the 
black  land ;  but  that  strange,  dull  roar,  caused  by  great 
logs  grinding  together  in  the  swirl  of  the  current,  and  the 
groaning  of  bits  of  undermined  shore  as  they  gave  way 
and  dropped  heavily  into  the  water,  racked  my  nerves. 

The  peace  I  found  lay  in  that  sweet  face,  turned  partially 
away,  yet  appearing  fairer  than  ever  beneath  the  protect 
ing  hood,  drawn  up  as  the  night  air  grew  chill.  Whether 
similar  sense  of  strangeness  and  timidity  rested  upon 
her,  I  could  not  determine,  yet  I  believed  her  thoughts 
so  far  away  that  our  present  surroundings  were  no  more 
to  her  than  the  vaguest  dream.  She  scarcely  stirred  dur 
ing  all  the  hours  I  watched  her ;  only  once  did  she  glance 
up,  to  smile  as  she  met  my  eyes  before  I  could  withdraw 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

them  from  her  face.  Had  she  read  aright  their  message, 
perchance  this  story  might  never  have  been  written  ;  yet 
purer,  truer  love  no  man  ever  gave  to  woman.  We  must 
have  continued  thus,  pulling  silently,  for  hours  before 
De  Noyan  broke  the  oppressive  silence  with  impatient 
speech.  Indeed,  not  the  least  impressive  feature  of  the 
grewsome  night  was  his  continued  stillness. 

"  Le  Diable  !  "  he  exclaimed  uneasily,  shifting  in  his 
seat.  "  If  the  Styx  be  more  gloomy  than  this  accursed 
stream,  then  Jesu  pity  its  voyagers.  Never  have  I  put 
in  so  miserable  a  night,  to  say  nothing  of  a  strained  back, 
and  a  pair  of  sore  hands.  What  are  those  black,  crawl 
ing  things  yonder  ?  Mon  Dieu  !  I  have  seen  a  thousand 
hideous  demons  since  we  left  the  cane.'* 

I  glanced  across  my  shoulder  in  the  direction  he 
pointed,  glad  enough  to  hear  once  again  the  sound  of  a 
voice. 

"  Only  the  fire-seared  branch  of  a  tree  tossed  on  the 
current  —  the  night  rests  heavily  upon  your  nerves." 

"  Heavily  ?  Parbleu  !  it  has  unmanned  me  with  hide 
ous  silence,  with  creeping,  ghostly  mystery,  until  I  am 
half  mad,  scarcely  daring  to  whisper,  in  fear  of  my  own 
voice.  Eloise,  are  you  there  ?  or  have  the  spectres  of 
this  haunted  journey  flown  away  with  you  ?  " 

"Angels  or  demons,  they  would  have  naught  of  me,"  she 
replied  in  seeming  unconsciousness  of  his  mood.  "  My 
thoughts,  I  fear,  have  been  sufficiently  sad  to  accord  well 
with  the  gloom,  only  my  shadows  are  within,  not 
without." 

"  Sacrel  mine  are  all  yonder,"  he  exclaimed,  indicating 
with  a  gesture  the  vast  extent  of  angry  water.  "  Why 


A     NIGHT     IN     THE     BOAT 

should  I  bear  heavy  heart,  except  for  brooding  phantoms 
of  the  night  ?  Life  is  still  mine  in  all  its  sweetness. 
Not  that  I  greatly  valued  it,  to  be  sure,  yet  'tis  some 
what  better  than  I  once  thought,  and  there  is  always 
pleasure  left  in  the  world  for  the  young.  From  whence 
springs  your  mood  of  sadness,  Eloise  ?  " 

"  My  thought  was  with  my  father/' 

"  'T  is  not  strange  it  should  be.  Yet,  it  might  be 
better  if  you  dwelt  upon  the  brighter  view  of  our  own 
future.  He  is  at  rest;  no  tears  can  be  of  aid.  But  we 
can  look  forward  to  dreams  of  happiness.  'Tis  my  plan 
to  cross  the  great  ocean,  seeking  better  fortune  on  the 
Continent.  France,  they  say,  has  ever  a  vacant  place 
for  a  good  sword,  nor  is  the  king  likely  to  refuse  service 
to  a  nephew  of  Bienville.  You  and  I,  Eloise,  shall  yet 
tread  the  Paris  streets,  nor  shall  we  go  as  beggars." 

I  marked  her  quick  smile,  but  thought  it  not  wholly 
untouched  by  sadness,  as  she  attempted  answer. 

"  We  will  hope  for  the  best ;  yet,  Monsieur,  we  are 
still  deeply  buried  in  the  wilderness.  Ay  !  worse  —  in 
the  country  of  our  enemies.  You  may  not  comprehend 
the  full  truth  of  this,  but  Spain  lays  claim  now  to  all  this 
great  river,  with  the  country  bordering  it.  O'Reilly  has 
already  despatched  soldiers  as  high  as  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio,  to  guard  its  passage ;  so  there  is  peril  lurking 
before  us,  as  well  as  behind." 

"  O'Reilly  has  sent  soldiers  northward  ?  How  know 
you  this,  Eloise  ?  " 

"  It  was  common  talk  in  the  town.  I  saw  with  my 
own  eyes  the  departure  of  one  expedition.  It  was  com 
posed  of  a  captain,  with  twelve  soldiers,  destined  for 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

the  Ohio.  I  have  heard  that  twice  since  others  have 
been  despatched  northward,  although  to  what  points  was 
unknown." 

"  The  saints  defend  us  !  't  is  indeed  serious.  I  sup 
posed  the  boat  which  passed  contained  all  the  Dons  on  the 
upper  river,  but  if  this  be  true  we  may  have  to  desert  the 
stream,  and  take  to  the  eastern  trail  on  foot.  Sacrel  I 
like  it  not !  What  say  you,  you  sphinx  of  an  English 
borderman  ?  Knew  you  this  all  along  ?  " 

"  It  is  news  to  me,"  I  answered  soberly.  "  But  if 
three  expeditions  have  already  been  despatched  north, 
there  is  little  hope  the  land  routes  have  been  forgotten. 
Beyond  doubt  every  trail,  white  or  Indian,  leading  toward 
French  or  English  settlements,  is  by  now  patrolled  by 
the  Dons.  Nor  can  we  hope  to  gain  passage  by  surprise. 
That  man-of-war  boat  will  spread  far  the  rumor  of  your 
escape,  so  every  Spaniard  between  here  and  the  Ohio 
will  be  on  the  lookout  for  our  coming." 

I  imagine  the  same  thought  stole  into  the  mind  of 
both,  how  easily  we  two,  travelling  light,  might  press 
our  way  through  that  scattered  line  of  guard,  and  attain 
the  upper  Ohio ;  how  easily,  only  for  the  danger  and 
distress  to  which  so  desperate  an  attempt  would  expose 
her.  She  alone  ventured  to  give  the  idea  utterance. 

"Messieurs,"  she  said  earnestly,  her  calm  brown  eyes 
uplifted  to  our  faces,  "  I  have  been  considering  this  for 
an  hour  past.  I  know  you  would  experience  small  trouble 
eluding  the  Spaniards,  or  even  cutting  your  way  through 
them,  were  I  not  with  you.  Yet  this  is  not  beyond 
remedy.  I  had  sincerely  hoped  to  prove  of  service  when 
I  usurped  the  slave's  place  in  the  boat;  instead,  I  am  an 


A     NIGHT     IN     THE     BOAT 

encumbrance,  a  weakling  whom  you  must  protect  at  the 
risk  of  your  own  lives.  Fortunately  it  is  not  yet  too  late 
to  leave  you  free;  it  cannot  be  many  miles  back  to  New 
Orleans,  and  the  current  would  bear  me  swiftly  downward. 
I  have  loyal  friends  in  the  town  to  hide  the  daughter  of 
Lafreniere,  should  the  Spaniards  wage  war  against  a 
woman,  and  surely  some  means  would  open  whereby  I 
might  make  the  shores  of  France.  Perhaps  I  should  be 
there  in  advance  of  you.  What  say  you,  Messieurs,  to 
such  proposal  ?  Would  it  not  be  best  ?  " 

The  indignant  feeling  which  swept  me  as  I  listened  to 
this  speech  hardly  needs  dwelling  upon.  Yet  I  held  my 
tongue.  It  was  the  privilege  of  De  Noyan  to  make 
answer. 

"Parbleu!"  he  cried,  seemingly  forgetful  of  caution  in 
instant  enthusiasm.  "You  have  as  good  a  head  as  heart, 
Eloise.  Sacrel  never  before  did  I  realize  the  treasure  in 
my  keeping.  You  gauge  well  the  wishes  of  a  soldier;  't  is 
not  pleasant  to  one  of  my  blood  and  training  to  lurk  thus 
in  the  shadows  like  a  skulking  spy.  Eish!  nor  do  I  love 
this  toil  at  the  oars  —  'tis  the  work  of  slaves.  I  would 
prefer  trusting  all  to  the  rapier,  writing  with  its  point  a 
Frenchman's  message  of  defiance.  Holy  saints!  I  am 
already  half  inclined  to  say  yes  to  your  proposal;  yet 
Benteen,  what  word  have  you  to  speak  regarding  this 
plan?" 

"That  if  she  goes  back  to  New  Orleans,  I  make  the 
town  in  the  same  boat,"  I  answered  shortly,  angered  by 
his  flippant  words  and  tone.  u>Tis  a  plan  not  to  be 
seriously  considered  a  moment,  Chevalier.  If  carried  out 
it  would  merely  place  Madame  de  Noyan  in  the  power 

['41] 


PRISONERS     OF    CHANCE 

of  Cruel  O'Reilly.  I  doubt  if  the  sacrifice  would  pre 
serve  our  worthless  lives.  She  can  only  return  by  means 
of  the  boat ;  with  that  gone,  we  should  be  compelled  to 
plunge,  unprovisioned,  into  a  trackless  wilderness,  feeling 
our  way  blindly  for  hundreds  of  leagues  through  unknown, 
savage  tribes.  If  we  survived  their  cruelty  we  should  be 
crazed  with  hunger  and  fatigue  long  before  our  eyes  were 
gladdened  at  sight  of  the  upper  Ohio.  I  do  not  say  such 
a  journey  could  not  be  made,  but  I  retain  vivid  memory 
of  one  such  trip,  nor  will  I  lightly  seek  another.  I 
imagine,  Captain,  you  have  small  conception  of  the  horrors 
of  the  black  forests,  when  you  choose  recklessly  to  plunge 
into  their  depths." 

"I  served  against  the  Creeks,"  he  announced  somewhat 
sullenly. 

"So  I  heard,  yet  that  was  mostly  boys*  play;  armored 
men  pitted  against  naked  savages.  You  would  discover 
different  foemen  among  the  mountain  tribes  to  the  north 
and  east.  Do  not  suppose  I  question  your  courage,  but 
I  realize  the  dangers,  as  you  cannot  from  your  town  life, 
while  as  to  Madame  de  Noyan,  she  will  be  safer  here  with 
us  than  with  those  black  brutes  in  New  Orleans." 

"You  refuse  to  be  comrade  with  me  then?" 

"Ay,  if  such  comradeship  involve  the  desertion  of  your 
wife." 

"Desertion!"  The  term  stung  him.  "Sacre!  'tis 
not  a  word  to  be  lightly  flung  in  the  face  of  a  French 
cavalier.  Did  I  not  already  owe  you  the  debt  of  life, 
Monsieur,  I  might  endeavor  to  teach  you  a  lesson  in 
etiquette." 

"I   permit  your  overlooking  all  obligations,  if  you 


A     NIGHT     IN     THE     BOAT 

desire  to  indulge  in  such  an  experiment,"  I  retorted,  no 
wise  unwilling.  "I  am  no  brawling  roisterer,  but  have 
never  been  above  giving  and  receiving  blows." 

I  judged  from  the  glint  of  his  eyes,  and  the  manner  in 
which  he  juggled  his  sword  hilt,  he  had  grave  purpose  of 
backing  up  his  pretty  words.  I  should  rather  have 
enjoyed  giving  the  doughty  gentleman  a  sudden  bath 
alongside,  had  not  Madame  hastily  calmed  our  hot  blood 
with  sober  speech  of  her  own. 

"Hush,  Messieurs,"  she  commanded  quietly,  her  eyes 
upon  my  face,  instantly  shaming  me.  "It  is  not  meet 
you  should  quarrel.  There  are  better  ways  in  which  to 
strike  blows  for  me  than  that.  As  to  my  going  on  with 
you,  or  returning  alone,  that  may  all  be  discussed  when 
we  make  camp  again  at  daylight.  Then  we  will  settle  the 
matter  coolly,  not  in  the  heat  of  anger.  You  are  both  my 
friends,  nor  would  I  awaken  between  you  any  cause  for 
controversy." 

De  Noyan  laughed. 

"Sacre!  'tis  the  accursed  night  got  into  our  blood," 
he  exclaimed.  "The  very  air  seems  poisoned  with  horror, 
while  my  back  aches  so  with  pulling  this  oar,  I  would 
esteem  it  relief  to  fight  with  my  best  friend.  It  was  hard 
fortune  that  the  boy  Alphonse  happened  in  track  of  that 
Spaniard's  bullet.  With  three  in  the  boat  there  would 
be  some  rest  from  the  toil." 

"I  see  solid  ground  yonder,"  I  said,  pointing  as  I 
spoke  to  the  shadowy  bank  ahead.  "We  might  run  the 
boat's  nose  in,  and  stretch  our  cramped  limbs  on  shore. 
There  is  little  to  be  gained  endeavoring  to  work  with 
wearied  muscles." 

[143] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 


(C 


'San  Juan  !  "  he  returned,  brightening  instantly  to  the 
suggestion.  "'Tis  the  first  word  of  good  sense  reaching 
my  ears  this  cursed  night  of  folly.  Head  her  in  under 
the  shade  of  yonder  bush,  Eloise,  until  I  see  if  I  can 
stand  upright  once  more." 


[>44] 


CHAPTER  XII 

WE    LAND    AN    ODD    FISH 

AFTER  brief  respite  Madame  steered  as  closely 
beside  the  bank  as  possible,  thus  avoiding  the 
swift  current,  yet  it  was  no  small  task  to  win  our  way 
upward  through  the  lagging  hours.  More  and  more  fre 
quently  tired  muscles  drove  us  to  the  shore  for  intervals 
of  relaxation.  Still,  in  spite  of  much  time  thus  lost,  we 
made  steady  progress,  so  before  morning  dawned  I  was 
confident  many  a  mile  had  been  placed  behind,  although 
the  low  shore  we  skirted  remained  so  similar  in  outline 
as  to  afford  few  landmarks  with  which  to  gauge  our 
passage. 

De  Noyan  grew  more  cheerful  toward  the  end,  his 
sullen  mood  changing  to  a  gay  semblance  of  reckless 
abandon.  To  me,  however,  he  appeared  scarcely  more 
engaging  in  snatches  of  ribald  song,  and  careless  speech, 
freely  interspersed  with  French  oaths  and  much  com 
plaint  at  unwonted  toil,  than  in  his  former  moody  silence ; 
yet  his  cheerfulness  had  effect  upon  Madame,  who  con 
trived  to  rally  from  her  mental  depression,  becoming  in 
turn  a  veritable  sunburst  in  the  gloom.  I  experienced  a 
glow  of  pleasure  listening  to  her  merry  banter,  and,  once 
or  twice,  to  a  low-voiced  French  song,  sounding  sweetly 
enough  as  it  echoed  back  from  off  the  black  water. 

[H5] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

In  spite  of  such  efforts  to  appear  light-hearted,  the 
nature  of  our  work,  coupled  with  the  sombre  surround 
ings  of  the  night,  rested  heavily  upon  the  spirits,  and 
long  before  morning  broke,  we  had  all  subsided  into  dis 
heartening  silence,  holding  grimly  to  our  onward  course 
through  sheer  force  of  will.  With  wearied  eyes  I  marked 
the  slow  coming  of  dawn  above  that  desolation ;  the 
faint  gray  light  creeping  like  some  living  thing  across 
the  swirling  waters,  leaving  more  ghastly  than  before  the 
immense  flood  sweeping  past.  It  was  a  sombre  sight, 
yet  became  more  heartsome  as  crimson  light  streaked  the 
sky,  flashing  forth  over  the  wide  river,  reddening  the 
heaving  surface,  until  the  waters  blazed  like  burnished 
metal,  and  our  blinded  eyes  could  hardly  gaze  upon  it. 

We  were  at  this  time  approaching  a  vast  curve  in  the 
shore-line,  appearing  to  the  eye  as  if  it  might  prove  the 
mouth  of  some  important  tributary  stream.  Beyond, 
perhaps  a  hundred  feet  out  in  the  main  river,  appeared 
a  low  island,  a  mere  rock  as  it  fronted  us,  yet  thickly 
covered  by  small  trees  and  bushes,  growing  close  to  the 
waters  edge.  No  sign  of  life  was  apparent  anywhere. 
The  mainland,  so  far  as  the  sweep  of  vision  extended, 
bore  the  same  marshy  and  inhospitable  look,  and  I  imme 
diately  determined  upon  the  island  as  the  more  suitable 
camping  spot. 

"  Turn  the  prow  of  the  canoe  toward  the  upper  end 
of  that  rock,  Madame,"  I  said,  resuming  my  place  at  the 
oar.  "  It  appears  the  most  promising  halting  place  here 
about,  and  should  afford  us  excellent  vantage  of  view 
both  up  and  down  the  river." 

"  It  will  prove  vantage  of  sleep  for  me/*  grumbled  the 


WE     LAND     AN     ODD     FISH 

Chevalier  gruffly.  "  I  take  it  I  should  have  been  resting 
better  had  I  remained  with  the  Dons." 

I  noticed  the  sudden  uplifting  of  his  wife's  face,  and 
seeing  a  pained  expression  upon  it,  I  replied : 

"  Such  words  bespeak  little  appreciation,  Monsieur,  of 
our  efforts  to  pluck  you  from  a  fate  which  has  befallen 
your  companions.  Surely  your  work  is  no  harder  than 
that  of  others,  while  you  have  more  at  issue." 

He  glanced  from  her  face  to  mine  in  apparent  sur 
prise,  but  replied  readily  : 

"  Those  knowing  me  best,  friend  Benteen,  pay  least 
heed  to  my  words.  When  I  bark  I  seldom  bite,  and 
when  I  intend  biting  I  waste  small  time  on  the  bark. 
But,  parbleu  !  how  can  I  feel  life  worth  living,  if  it  is  all 
toil  ?  There  may  be  those  who  enjoy  such  existence, 
but  I  discover  no  pleasure  in  it.  Sacrel  I  love  not  hard 
hands  and  poor  fare,  nor  will  I  make  pretence  of  what  I 
do  not  feel." 

We  were  then  two-thirds  of  the  distance  between  the 
mainland  and  the  island,  in  the  full  sweep  of  the  raging 
current.  It  struck  us  sidelong,  with  such  force  as  to 
require  all  our  combined  strength  to  afford  the  laboring 
boat  headway.  Suddenly  Eloise  startled  us  with  an 
outcry. 

"What  is  that  yonder?"  she  questioned  excitedly, 
pointing  directly  up-stream.  "  It  looks  the  strangest  red 
thing  ever  I  saw  on  water.  I  believed  it  moved  but 
now,  as  if  alive." 

Keeping  my  oar  in  motion,  lest  we  should  drift  back 
ward,  I  made  shift  to  glance  across  my  shoulder  in  the 
direction  indicated.  The  river  had  us  completely  in  its 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

grasp,  tossing  the  light  boat  in  a  majestic  flood  of  angry 
water,  whitened  by  foam,  and  beaten  into  waves,  where 
it  rounded  the  rocky  edge  of  the  island.  Across  this 
tumbling  surge  streamed  the  glorious  sunlight,  gilding 
each  billow  into  beauty,  while  in  the  midst  of  it,  bearing 
swiftly  down  toward  us,  came  that  strange  thing  that  had 
so  startled  Madame.  What  in  the  name  of  nature  it 
might  prove  to  be,  I  could  not  hazard  —  it  had  the 
appearance  of  some  queer,  shaggy  animal,  rolled  tight  into 
the  form  of  a  ball,  having  fur  so  radiantly  red  as  to 
flash  and  burn  in  the  sunshine.  It  bobbed  crazily  about, 
barely  above  the  surface  of  the  river,  like  some  living 
creature,  while  now  and  then  I  marked  a  glimmer  of  light 
behind,  as  if  the  water  was  being  vigorously  churned  by 
some  species  of  swimming  apparatus  in  the  monster's 
tail. 

"  Stand  by  with  your  small  sword,  De  Noyan,"  I 
commanded  uneasily,  ccfor,  hang <  me  if  I  ever  before  set 
eyes  on  such  a  creature!  Move, quick,  and  pass  me  over 
your  oar  so  you  may  have  both  hands  free  for  the  onset." 

The  beast  was  being  swept  along  rapidly,  now  appear 
ing  to  my  eyes  somewhat  whiter  on  top,  although  the 
surrounding  red  was  so  glaringly  prominent  as  to  obscure 
everything  else.  Suddenly  the  creature  gave  a  kick  and 
whirled  over,  turning  the  white  expanse  directly  toward 
us.  At  the  same  moment  De  Noyan  dropped  the  point 
of  his  rapier  against  the  side  of  the  boat,  with  a  loud 
guffaw. 

"  May  the  saints  absolve  me,"  he  grinned,  choking 
from  merriment,  "  if  it 's  not  the  red-headedest  man  ever 
my  eyes  looked  upon." 


WE     LAND     AN     ODD     FISH 

Forcing  back  his  laughter,  he  hailed  the  swimmer,  who, 
perceiving  us  for  the  first  time,  began  sheering  off,  as  if 
frightened  by  our  presence,  and  intent  upon  escape. 

"  Hold  there  a  moment,  Master  Red-Cap  !  If  in 
truth  you  are  not  a  fish,  come  on  board." 

The  fellow  heard  him  plainly  enough,  for  I  distin 
guished  a  muttered  English  exclamation,  but  he  made 
no  pause  in  urging  a  peculiar  sidestroke  of  the  arms 
which  threatened  to  bear  him  past  us  like  a  wild  thing. 

"  Hold  your  hands  !  "  I  roared  in  English,  thinking, 
perhaps,  he  had  not  comprehended  the  other  tongue. 
"  Come  in  here,  sirrah,  or,  the  Lord  help  you,  we  '11  turn 
and  run  you  down." 

At  sound  of  these  words  he  ceased  his  efforts,  and 
turned  a  peculiar  wrinkled  face,  creased  like  long-folded 
parchment,  and  as  yellow,  directly  toward  us.  Even  at 
that  distance  I  imagined  I  could  detect  a  twinkle  of 
delight  in  the  shrewd  gray  eyes. 

"  Thy  words  of  greeting  are  as  manna  fallen  from 
heaven,"  boomed  a  deep,  resonant  voice,  surprising  in 
its  volume.  "  I  take  heart  anew,  young  man,  for  surely 
thou  art  not  the  spawn  of  the  scarlet  woman,  but,  verily, 
one  of  the  chosen  people  of  our  own  God." 

"  I  fail  to  grasp  your  meaning,  friend,"  I  retorted, 
nettled  to  be  held  at  the  oars  so  long  in  that  current. 
"  We  are  honest  voyagers,  glad  to  be  of  aid  to  any  one 
in  such  distress  as  you  seem  to  be." 

"Nay;  I  am  not  especially  uncomfortable,  unless  my 
tobacco  is  soaked,  and  if  such  disaster  hath  overtaken 
me,  it  shall  yet  go  hard  with  those  blaspheming  idolaters 
who  cast  me  overboard.  But  thy  language  is  that  of 

C'49] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

modern  Israel,  so  I  will  join  you  in  the  boat.  'T  is 
the  more  readily  done  as  I  have  not  tasted  food  since 
yesternoon,  and  possess  a  hollowness  within  my  physical 
temple  which  demandeth  attention.  The  spirit  yieldeth 
to  the  craving  of  the  flesh." 

"  Catch  hold  upon  the  side,"  I  ordered,  as  he  drew 
near.  <c  We  will  have  you  ashore  in  a  dozen  strokes." 

The  stranger  did  as  I  bade  him,  and  it  was  truly  a 
wondrous  sight  to  observe  how  his  head  glowed  in  the 
sun  as  the  drops  of  moisture  dried,  and  brought  out  the 
full,  ornate  color  of  it.  His  face  had  a  pinched  look, 
with  thousands  of  little  wrinkles  leading  away  from  the 
corners  of  the  wide  mouth,  and  about  the  narrow,  glint 
ing  gray  eyes.  But  there  was  a  sly  gleam  of  humor  about 
the  expression  of  it,  which,  taken  in  connection  with  that 
fiery  headpiece,  nearly  caused  me  a  fit  of  laughter.  I 
noticed,  however,  that  Madame  drew  slightly  away  from 
his  side  of  the  boat,  as  if  close  proximity  to  the  fellow 
were  repugnant  to  her. 

"  Well,  friend,"  said  I,  as  we  drew  up  in  shoal  water 
under  lee  of  the  rock,  and  I  noted  his  short  legs  and 
stocky  chest,  "  no  doubt  you  are  well  water-logged,  and 
a  little  healthful  exercise  will  help  to  warm  your  blood, 
especially  as  we  dare  not  light  a  fire  for  such  purpose. 
So  bend  that  broad  back  of  yours,  and  aid  us  in  lifting 
the  boat  to  cover." 

He  performed  his  portion  of  the  work  well,  bearing 
with  apparent  ease  fully  one-half  the  burden,  while 
De  Noyan  and  I  staggered  beneath  the  remainder,  until 
together  we  sank  the  boat  well  out  of  sight  behind  the 
thick  brush. 


WE     LAND     AN     ODD     FISH 

"  And  why  not  a  fire  ? "  the  stranger  questioned 
abruptly,  noticing  Eloise  spreading  forth  our  stock  of 
provisions  on  the  grass.  "  It  was  in  hope  of  thus 
warming  the  inner  man  that  I  consented  to  come  ashore 
and  companion  with  you.  Are  you  refugees,  fleeing  from 
danger?" 

I  glanced  aside  at  De  Noyan  and  muttered  hastily 
in  French,  "It  will  be  best  to  tell  him  our  story  —  'tis 
not  likely  he  will  prove  an  emissary  of  Spain." 

"As  you  please;  he  is  more  of  your  class  than  mine," 
he  returned  indifferently,  and,  with  a  shrug  of  the 
shoulders,  strolled  away. 

"  You  have  made  fairly  correct  guess,"  I  said  to  our 
new  acquaintance ;  "  so  we  may  as  well  understand 
each  other  first  as  last.  We  have  escaped  with  our  lives 
from  New  Orleans,  and  are  now  seeking  refuge  on  the 
Ohio." 

He  nodded,  his  shrewd  gray  eyes  fastened  intently  on 
my  face,  his  own  countenance  expressionless. 

"  Who  holdeth  New  Orleans  ? "  he  asked  in  a  tone  of 
interest. 

"The  Spanish,  under  O'Reilly." 

"'Tis  what  they  told  me  above,  yet  I  believed  they 
lied.  Those  with  you  are  French  ?  " 

"Ay." 

"And  you?" 

"  Of  Louisiana  birth  and  English  blood ;  five  years  I 
have  been  a  hunter  in  the  Illinois  country." 

He  groaned  as  though  the  mention  of  the  word  awoke 
unpleasant  memories. 

"'Tis  an    unholy  land,  no  fit  abiding  place  for  the 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

elect,  as  I  learned,  having  passed  through  its  settlements 
seeking  prayerfully  to  bear  an  evangel  unto  that  stiff- 
necked  people.  Friend,  thou  hast  an  honest  face,  and 
I  will  say  in  confidence  I  have  been  ofttimes  blessed  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  conversion  of  souls ;  yet  this  people 
laughed  at  my  unctuous  speech,  making  merry  regarding 
that  head-covering  with  which  the  Almighty  chose  to 
adorn  his  servant.  Dost  thou  know  the  French  settlement 
on  the  Kaskaskia?" 

"  I  have  been  there  often." 

"  Ah  !  't  is  verily  a  stronghold  of  popish  superstition. 
Recall  you  the  humble  cabin  of  Gabriel  La  Motte,  the 
Huguenot,  close  by  the  ravine?  It  was  there  I  abode 
in  much  spiritual  and  temporal  comfort  with  that  godly 
man,  until  certain  mad  roisterers  took  offence  at  plain 
gospel  speech,  driving  me  forth  into  the  wilderness, 
even  as  Jehovah's  prophets  of  old.  Since  that  hour  I 
have  been  a  wanderer  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  finding 
small  comfort  in  this  life  ;  yet  Ezekiel  Cairnes  is  merely 
the  poor  servant  of  the  Lord,  the  chief  of  sinners,  and 
must  abide  in  travail  until  He  cometh." 

He  cast  up  his  eyes  in  pious  affectation,  his  lips 
moving  as  though  he  meditated  in  prayer. 

"Then  your  name  is  Cairnes  ?  " 

"  Ezekiel  Cairnes,  late  of  the  Connecticut  colony,  and 
am  permitted  by  the  Lord's  mercy  to  write  Reverend 
before  my  unworthy  appellation." 

"A  Puritan  preacher!"  I  exclaimed  in  some  disgust. 
"  I  have  heard  of  your  sort  before,  yet  have  been 
spared  a  meeting  until  now.  Where  do  you  propose 
going  ?  " 


WE     LAND     AN     ODD     FISH 

"The  Lord  leadeth  His  anointed,  young  man.  Even 
as  Jonah  abode  in  the  belly  of  the  whale,  so  doth  the  water 
bear  me  onward  as  the  Almighty  willeth." 

His  wandering  eyes  rested  thoughtfully  upon  my  com 
panion,  now  returning  toward  us,  sauntering  listlessly 
along  the  sandy  shore. 

"I  know  not,  friend,  who  you  may  be,  save  as  you 
have  seen  fit  to  reveal,"  he  said  shrewdly.  "  Yet  I  would 
venture  a  guess  as  to  yonder  gayly  attired  cavalier." 

"  A  guess  ?  "  I  echoed,  taken  completely  by  surprise. 
"  It  is  small  chance  you  would  hit  right  —  what  might 
your  guess  be  ?  " 

"  Chevalier  Charles  de  Noyan." 

"  How  know  you  that  ?  " 

He  chuckled  grimly,  evidently  well  pleased  at  my 
astonishment. 

"  'T  is  no  work  of  the  evil  one,  friend.  I  am  but 
just  escaped  also  from  the  hands  of  the  Philistines," 
he  explained,  becoming  angry  at  the  thought,  and 
ducking  his  red  head  vehemently.  "  While  in  their 
unhallowed  company,  a  gray-bellied  son  of  Belial  ques 
tioned  me  much  regarding  yonder  fine  gentleman,  ere  he 
waxed  exceedingly  wroth  at  my  plain  speech  in  matters 
of  the  spirit,  bidding  his  jabbering  crew  of  papists  to  heave 
me  overboard." 

"  How  far  away  did  this  occur  ? "  I  asked,  looking 
anxiously  up  the  river. 

"  Oh,  mayhap  some  such  matter  as  twenty  leagues," 
he  returned  indifferently,  his  gaze  idly  following  mine. 
"  Let  me  reflect ;  it  was  at  the  hour  for  sunset  prayer  I 
fell  in  with  their  party.  I  have  heard  it  said  this  stream 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

hereabout  hath  a  sweep  of  seven  or  more  miles  the  hour, 
and  I  kept  well  in  the  current  of  it." 

"  Do  you  mean  you  have  been  swimming  since  sunset 
yesterday  ? " 

"  Nay,  friend ;  I  beg  be  not  over-hasty  in  conclusions. 
I  merely  reposed  easily  upon  my  back,  with  only  enough 
straightening  out  of  the  legs  to  keep  my  nose  fairly  up- 
tilted  above  the  stream.  'T  was  thus  I  made  the  passage 
with  much  comfort  of  body,  and  relaxation  of  mind. 
'Tis  no  serious  trick  for  one  unafraid  of  the  water, 
although  it  might  bring  on  cramps  were  I  to  keep  on 
as  far  as  New  Orleans." 

I  stared  at  him  with  an  astonishment  which  for  the 
moment  precluded  speech.  Before  I  found  voice  with 
which  to  express  doubt  of  his  story,  Madame  called, 
bidding  us  join  her  upon  the  grass,  where  our  rude 
meal  waited. 


C'54] 


CHAPTER  XIII 

WE    GAIN    A    NEW    RECRUIT 

could  be  no  doubt  regarding  the  complete 
emptiness  of  the  Reverend  Ezekiel  Cairnes,  if  the 
breakfast  he  devoured  from  our  stock  of  cold  provisions 
was  evidence.  I  have  been  commonly  blessed  with  robust 
appetite,  yet  where  that  man  found  space  within  his  ribs 
to  store  away  all  he  ate  in  that  hour  remains  a  mystery. 
Nothing,  except  total  inability  to  address  him  in  intelligible 
language,  held  De  Noyan  quiet  as  our  limited  supply 
steadily  diminished  before  the  Puritan's  onslaught,  and 
long  before  the  latter  heaved  a  sigh  of  profound  satis 
faction  the  gallant  soldier  had  fallen  fast  asleep.  But 
Madame  remained  in  her  place  opposite,  apparently 
fascinated  by  that  vivid  red  crop  of  hair,  now  thor 
oughly  dried  in  the  sun,  and  standing  erect  above  his 
odd,  pear-shaped  head.  I  had  whispered  in  her  ear 
what  the  fellow  claimed  for  himself,  and  being  a  most 
devout  Catholic,  and  he  the  first  specimen  of  his  class 
she  had  ever  met,  she  studied  him  with  no  small  amount 
of  curiosity  and  abhorrence. 

I  can  clearly  recall  the  picture,  as  these  two,  so  widely 
different,  sat  facing  each  other  in  silence,  the  golden  sun 
shine  checkered  over  them  through  an  arch  of  limbs, 
the  broad  river  shining  away  to  the  southward,  and  De 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

Noyan  resting  upon  his  back,  with  face  turned  up  toward 
the  clear  blue  sky.  The  woman,  with  her  soft  silken  hair 
smoothed  back  from  the  wide,  white  brow,  her  intelligent 
face  lighted  by  eyes  of  deepest  brown,  looking,  what  in 
truth  she  was,  the  aristocratic  daughter  of  a  gentleman 
of  France,  one  whose  home  had  ever  been  amid  refine 
ments  of  civilization,  and  whose  surroundings  those  of 
love  and  courtesy.  Even  there,  in  the  heart  of  that 
wilderness,  the  social  training  of  years  remained  para 
mount,  and  she  sat  silent,  toying  with  untasted  food, 
out  of  respect  to  this  stranger  guest.  And  he,  with 
shoulders  so  abnormally  broad  as  to  appear  deformed, 
clad  in  sober  Puritan  garb,  ate  serenely  on,  unconscious 
of  her  glances,  making  use  of  both  his  huge  hands  in  the 
operation,  his  little  gimlet  eyes  twinkling  greedily,  his 
head,  oddly  resembling  a  cone,  blazing  like  a  fire  when 
ever  a  ray  of  sun  chanced  to  fall  across  it.  I  noticed  he 
occasionally  stole  shy  glances  at  her,  nor  could  I  wonder, 
for,  in  spite  of  fatigue  and  exposure,  Madame  remained 
a  winsome  sight,  to  do  the  heart  of  any  man  good  to  look 
upon. 

"  The  Lord  God  of  Hosts  be  praised ;  ay  !  with 
harps,  cymbals,  and  instruments  of  many  strings,  will 
I  give  praise  unto  His  holy  name,"  he  exclaimed  fer 
vently,  wiping  his  wide  mouth  upon  his  sleeve,  while 
casting  a  look  of  regret  over  the  debris  in  his  front. 
"  Once  again  hath  He  abundantly  supplied  His  elect 
with  that  which  upbuildeth  and  giveth  strength  to  the 
flesh.  Now  my  bodily  requirements  have  been  duly 
attended  to,  it  behooves  me  to  minister  likewise  unto 
the  spiritual,  and  then  seek  repose.  Friends,  will  you 


WE     GAIN     A     NEW     RECRUIT 

not  both  join  with  me  at  the  throne  of  grace  ?  It  hath 
been  said  that  I  possess  much  unction  in  prayer." 

"  No,"  I  answered,  not  unwilling  to  be  left  alone  with 
Eloise ;  cc  you  are  welcome  to  put  up  petitions  in  our 
behalf,  but  this  lady  is  not  of  your  faith,  while  as  for 
myself,  I  have  known  little  about  such  matters  since 
childhood.  One  thing,  however,  —  if  you  propose  mak 
ing  use  of  that  bull  voice  of  yours,  I  advise  that  you 
select  the  farther  extremity  of  the  island  for  the  scene 
of  your  devotions,  lest  you  arouse  the  Chevalier." 

He  cast  upon  me  a  glance  not  altogether  pleasant,  but 
tramped  off  through  the  bushes  without  reply,  and  for 
several  moments  we  heard  the  sturdy  rise  and  fall  of  his 
earnest  supplications,  frequently  interspersed  with  hearty 
groans,  as  of  one  in  all  the  agony  of  deep  remorse. 

"'Tis  an  odd  fish  we've  hooked  out  of  the  stream," 
I  said,  turning  my  head  toward  the  dismal  sounds. 
"  Yet  he  has  strong  arms,  and  may  be  of  considerable 
use,  if  he  will  consent  to  voyage  with  us." 

"  I  scarcely  know  what  to  make  of  the  man,"  Madame 
admitted  candidly.  "  He  is  unlike  any  I  have  ever  met. 
Yet  I  think  he  may  prove  honest  and  of  good  heart, 
although  his  exterior  is  far  from  attractive." 

"  And  his  appetite  hardly  suggestive  of  economy,"  I 
added. 

The  bright  look  I  always  loved  to  see  leaped  into  her 
clear  eyes. 

"  Have  you  faith  his  labor  will  offset  his  eating  ? "  she 
replied,  laughing. 

"  Possibly  not ;  yet  it  is  not  labor  alone  I  would 
select  him  for.  We  may  have  to  fight  before  we  attain 

[157] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

a  place  of  safety.  For  that  purpose  I  would  rank  this 
fellow  highly.  Never  yet  have  I  met  a  red-headed  man 
averse  to  a  quarrel.  Faith !  by  that  token,  this  one 
should  be  worth  a  company  if  we  ever  come  to  blows." 

"  But  he  is  a  priest,  you  told  me,  a  preacher  of  the 
Protestants." 

"  Ay  !  and  the  better  for  it.  I  have  heard  my  father 
say  the  Puritan  breed  makes  the  stoutest  men-at-arms ; 
that  nothing  has  been  found  to  stiffen  a  battle-line  equal 
to  a  good  text.  Give  this  fellow  a  pike,  pit  him  against 
a  boatload  of  Spanish  papists,  and,  I  '11  warrant,  he  '11 
crack  more  heads  than  any  two  of  us.  Besides,  he  con 
trols  a  perfect  tornado  of  a  voice,  fit  to  frighten  the  crew 
of  a  frigate  on  a  dark  night." 

She  was  sitting,  her  back  pressed  against  a  small  tree, 
her  hands  clasped  lightly  about  one  knee,  with  dark  eyes 
gazing  afar  where  the  broad  river  danced  away  into  the 
golden  sheen. 

"  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  asked  soberly,  never  glancing 
toward  me,  "  is  it  true  you  do  not  desire  my  return  to 
New  Orleans?" 

«  It  is  true." 

"  Would  you  honestly  tell  me  why  ? "  and  she  turned 
her  eyes,  looking  searchingly  into  mine. 

"  I  have  mentioned  sufficient  reasons,"  I  ventured, 
resolutely  facing  her,  determined  to  speak  frankly  and 
abide  the  result.  "  All  I  need  add  is,  to  my  judg 
ment  it  will  prove  better  for  you  to  remain  with  your 
husband." 

She  glanced  aside  at  him  where  he  lay,  the  quick 
blood  flushing  her  clear  cheek. 


WE     GAIN     A     NEW     RECRUIT 

"You  do  not  like -him?"  the  question  fell  faltering 
from  her  lips. 

"  That  I  am  not  prepared  to  declare.  He  is  change 
able,  somewhat  overbearing  in  speech,  not  as  sober 
of  mind  as  I  am  accustomed  to  find  men,  yet  it  is  not 
true  I  dislike  him.  I  merely  believe  that  he  will  do 
better,  be  truer  to  his  manhood,  with  you  near  him,  than 
with  you  absent." 

"He  is  French,"  she  explained  gently,  "by  nature 
of  birth  different  from  your  race.  Besides,  he  has  led  a 
life  filled  with  the  dissipation  of  the  town." 

"True!  for  that  reason  I  forbear  judging  his  words 
and  actions  by  any  standard  of  my  own  people.  Yet  this 
I  cannot  be  blind  to,  Madame ;  he  is  of  quick  temper, 
hasty  in  action,  easily  influenced  by  others,  and  might 
become  careless  at  times,  and  under  strong  temptation, 
unless  some  moral  firmness  hold  him  in  check.  You 
alone  possess  the  power  to  become  his  good  angel." 

She  bowed  her  head,  her  gaze  again  far  off  upon  the 
river,  the  deepening  surge  of  color  rising  upon  either 
cheek. 

"You  cannot  be  angry,"  I  continued  gravely,  after 
pausing  vainly  for  a  reply.  "  Surely  I  have  said  no  more 
than  you  already  knew,  and  I  spoke  merely  in  answer  to 
your  questioning." 

"  No,  I  am  not  angry.  But  it  is  not  a  pleasant  reflec 
tion  underlying  the  things  mentioned,  and  I  cannot 
assert  your  judgment  of  the  Chevalier  false.  Still  I 
would  press  you  further.  Is  this  your  only  reason  for 
desiring  me  to  remain  ?  " 

"  You  wish  me  to  answer  frankly  ? " 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Otherwise  I  should  not  ask." 

I  felt  the  quick  flush  mount  even  to  my  hair,  yet 
gripped  my  breath,  making  effort  to  respond  boldly. 

"  I  had  other  reason.  To  deny  it  would  be  merely 
uttering  a  lie  to  no  purpose.  Madame  de  Noyan,  we 
are  not  strangers  —  we  could  never  be  after  that  night 
when  we  parted  beneath  the  olives  of  Monsieur  Beau- 
Jen's  garden.  You  are  wife  to  a  chevalier  of  France ; 
I,  a  homeless  adventurer.  Yet  I  have  no  higher  ambi 
tion  than  to  prove  of  service  to  you.  Whatever  I  have 
accomplished  has  been  entirely  for  your  sake,  not  for  his. 
Now  we  are  together,  the  daily  opportunity  to  serve  you 
is  mine ;  here  I  can  work  for  you,  perchance  die  for  you, 
should  such  sacrifice  promise  you  happiness.  But  if 
you  decide  to  go  back  yonder,  directly  into  danger  as 
desperate  as  any  confronting  us  to  the  northward,  then 
I  must  determine  for  myself  where  I  can  serve  you  best. 
Knowing  my  heart  as  you  must,  you  can  easily  judge 
whether  I  would  plunge  deeper  into  the  wilderness  with 
your  husband,  or  return  to  New  Orleans  with  you. 
There  is  a  sentence  in  the  Bible  about  the  impossibility 
of  serving  two  masters,  hence  I  trust  I  may  not  be  com 
pelled  to  choose  between,  until  the  hour  when  you  are 
both  safe." 

She  listened  silently,  and  I  almost  feared  I  had  ven 
tured  upon  too  plain  speaking.  Yet  now,  as  she  turned 
again  toward  me,  her  eyes  were  moist  with  tears. 

"  You  are  a  strange  man,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  said 
gently,  and,  I  know  not  how,  yet  both  her  hands  found 
way  to  mine.  "  I  scarcely  comprehend  your  nature,  or 
gauge  your  purposes  —  you  are  so  unlike  all  others  I 

[160] 


WE     GAIN     A     NEW     RECRUIT 

have  known.     Yet  this  I  am  assured  ;  you  are  of  honest 
heart,  and  I  trust  you  wholly." 

"  You  will  not  return  to  the  town  ?  " 

cc  I  abide  with  you,  and  with  my  husband."  Her 
voice  faltered  to  that  last  word,  yet  she  spoke  it  bravely. 

"  It  will  be  better  so,"  I  assented.  "  Better  for  us 
all." 

We  slept  late,  undisturbed,  in  secure  retreat  among 
the  trees,  the  vast  river  chanting  its  endless  song  on 
either  side  of  us.  During  the  evening  meal,  partaken 
of  amid  the  gathering  shadows  of  twilight,  our  newly 
discovered  friend  again  evidenced  his  power  as  a 
trencherman. 

"  Sacre  I "  ejaculated  De  Noyan  in  dismay.  "  I  sup 
posed  his  breakfast  was  intended  to  last  the  week.  We 
shall  need  a  fleet  of  boats  to  provision  the  fellow  if  he 
keep  us  company  long.  How  is  it,  friend  Benteen, 
are  we  to  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  associating  with  this 
human  alligator,  or  do  we  now  part  company  ? " 

"  That  is  not  yet  determined,"  I  replied,  smiling  at 
the  look  of  consternation  with  which  he  regarded  him. 
"  I  will  sound  the  man  on  the  subject,  while  he  appears 
in  good  humor." 

I  crossed  the  narrow  plat  of  grass  to  where  our  guest 
sat  facing  the  remains  of  his  late  feast,  a  look  of  satis 
faction  visible  upon  his  withered  countenance. 

"  My  good  friend,"  he  exclaimed,  observing  my 
approach,  "  there  seems  an  over-preponderance  of  spices 
in  this  cured  meat ;  otherwise  it  meets  my  cordial  appro 
bation,  although  your  Southern  cookery  has  a  peculiarly 
greasy  flavor  to  one  of  my  taste  in  food." 

[161] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

cc  I  failed  to  observe  your  refraining  from  any  on 
account  of  that  objection,"  I  retorted,  deeply  amused  by 
his  words.  "  But  if  you  are  completely  satisfied,  you 
may  be  willing  to  turn  a  moment  to  matters  of  business, 
and  inform  us  what  you  propose  doing.  In  brief,  will 
you  resume  your  voyage,  or  is  it  your  desire  to  cast  your 
lot  with  us  ?  " 

He  meditatively  stroked  the  thin  red  stubble  adorning 
his  chin,  contemplating  me  steadily. 

"  Doth  that  which  assisteth  to  nourish  and  sustain  the 
inner  man  bid  fair  to  hold  out  ? "  he  finally  questioned 
in  a  tone  of  anxiety.  "  I  have  need  of  sufficient  food, 
both  temporal  and  spiritual,  and  would  not  lightly  assume 
any  burden  of  suffering,  unless  it  appear  clearly  as  the 
will  of  God." 

"  I  know  not  how  long  we  can  withstand  such 
onslaughts  as  those  you  have  already  made,"  I  returned 
honestly.  "We  are  fairly  well  provisioned  for  present 
needs,  and  when  farther  up  the  river  will  feel  free  to 
seek  fresh  game." 

"Ah!  you  have  guns  in  the  party?  You  will  shoot 
deer — deer!"  He  smacked  his  thin  lips  greedily.  "A 
nice,  fat,  juicy  steak  would  not  go  bad  even  now.  'T  is 
strange  how  the  mind  runneth  upon  such  carnal  matters 
—  it  remindeth  us  the  flesh  is  weak.  Deer  —  'tis  best 
turned  upon  a  spit,  with  live  coals  not  quite  touching  it. 
I  would  one  might  wander  before  your  gun  this  very 
night.  Young  man,  did  I  not  hear  you  name  the 
destination  of  your  party  as  the  Ohio  ? " 

"  I  so  stated." 

"  Then  let  me  warn  you,  friend,"  he  crossed  his  legs 


WE     GAIN     A     NEW     RECRUIT 

more  comfortably,  resting  back  at  ease,  "  that  what  you 
propose  may  not  prove  so  easy  as  you  dream.  The 
Amalekites  and  heathen,  together  with  the  worshippers 
of  Baal,  are  everywhere  along  the  upper  waters.  By  the 
memory  of  Old  Noll,  I  have  seen  more  black-faced 
papists  in  the  past  two  weeks  than  I  ever  before  laid 
eyes  on." 

"  You  do  not  enjoy  the  prospect  of  a  fight  ?  " 

"  Nay  ;  it  is  not  that,  friend.  I  am,  indeed,  a  preacher 
of  righteousness,  a  man  of  peace,  yet  I  might,  upon 
occasion,  strike  right  lustily  for  the  Lord  and  Gideon. 
I  am  not  altogether  unaccustomed  to  feeling  carnal 
weapons  of  strife,  but  with  yonder  fair  specimen  of 
womanhood  in  our  care,  I  should  not  deem  it  best  to 
force  a  struggle,  provided  passage  might  be  secured 
through  other  means/' 

"  Have  you  some  plan  ? " 

"  Nay  ;  it  has  not  been  revealed  unto  me,  although  I 
besought  it  of  the  Lord  with  great  earnestness  after  the 
morning  meal.  I  will  again  wrestle  in  prayer  before  the 
throne,  and  no  doubt  it  shall  all  be  made  plain  in  due 
season,  if  we  faint  not." 

"  I  take  it,  then,  you  propose  forming  one  of  our 
company  ? " 

"  Such  seemeth  the  will  of  the  Lord,"  he  responded 
soberly,  "and  I  ever  hearken  unto  His  voice.  Thou 
didst  state  there  would  be  plenty  of  food,  so  I  abide 
with  you." 


CHAPTER   XIV 

THE    MOUTH    OF    THE    ARKANSAS 

I  DO  not  recall  how  many  leagues  we  pushed  our  way 
up  the  stream,  nor  could  I  name  the  length  of  time 
required  for  our  journey,  before  we  arrived  where  a  large 
river,  bearing  a  muddier  current,  led  toward  the  north  and 
west.  Those  were  neither  days  nor  miles  that  imprinted 
themselves  on  memory  ;  they  left  only  vague  impressions, 
as  one  sometimes  beholds  objects  through  the  dense  haze 
of  early  morning.  I  remember  merely  the  low,  flat  line 
of  shore,  stretching  away  to  a  darker  green  of  the  heavy 
forest  behind,  and  the  ever-moving  flood  of  changeless 
water,  no  sign  of  life  appearing  along  its  surface. 

Nor  was  there  any  happening  within  our  boat  to 
reflect  upon,  excepting  that  our  new  comrade  proved 
himself  a  stanch  man  at  the  oars,  thus  commending 
himself  to  me,  in  spite  of  a  choleric  temper  apt  to  burst 
forth  over  trifles.  He  and  De  Noyan  would  have  quar 
relled  many  times  a  day,  only  neither  comprehended  the 
language  of  the  other.  The  greatest  cause  I  found  for 
criticism  was  his  interminable  prayers,  and  the  bull  voice 
in  which  he  offered  them.  I  have  never  made  mock  of 
religion,  coming  of  a  line  of  godly  ancestors,  yet  I  felt 
there  could  be  no  necessity  for  making  such  noise  over 
it  morning,  noon,  and  night.  Yet  neither  entreaty  nor 


THE     MOUTH    OF    THE    ARKANSAS 

threat  moved  him  to  desist,  so  I  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  he  either  considered  the  Almighty  deaf,  or  else  was 
totally  unconscious  of  his  own  lung  power.  As  to  his 
appetite  —  but  there  are  things  of  which  one  may  not 
justly  write,  so  I  content  myself  by  saying  that,  all  in 
all,  he  was  not  so  bad  a  comrade. 

De  Noyan  kept  to  his  nature,  and  I  liked  him  none 
the  worse  for  it,  although  it  is  not  pleasant  to  have  at 
your  side  a  gay  cavalier  one  moment  and  a  peevish 
woman  the  next.  You  never  know  which  may  be  upper 
most.  Yet  he  performed  his  full  share  of  toil  like  a  man, 
and,  when  not  curling  his  long  moustachios,  or  swearing 
in  provincial  French,  was  mostly  what  he  should  be,  a 
careless  soldier  of  fortune,  to  whom  life  appealed  more 
as  a  play  than  a  stern  duty.  He  was  of  that  spirit  most 
severely  tried  by  such  drudgery,  and,  looking  back  upon 
it,  I  can  only  wonder  he  bore  the  burden  as  cheerfully 
as  he  did.  Beneath  his  reckless,  grumbling  exterior,  the 
metal  of  the  man  was  not  of  such  poor  quality. 

However  continual  labor  and  enforced  companionship 
told  upon  the  rest,  Madame  retained  her  sweetness 
through  it  all,  hushing  our  lips  from  many  a  sharp  retort 
that  had  threatened  to  disrupt  our  party  long  before  this 
time.  She  had  merely  to  glance  toward  us  to  silence  any 
rising  strife,  for  no  man  having  a  true  heart  beneath  his 
doublet  wuld  find  spirit  to  quarrel  before  the  disap 
proving  glance  of  her  dark  eyes.  It  was  thus  we  toiled 
for waflfl,  \3ntil  one  frosty  morning  our  boat  arrived  where 
this  great  stream  poured  forth  from  the  west,  forcing  its 
reddish,  muddy  current  far  out  into  the  wide  river  against 
which  we  had  struggled  so  long.  Slowly  rounding  the 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

low,  marshy  promontory,  and  beginning  to  feel  the  fierce 
tug  of  down-pouring  waters  against  our  bow,  I  observed 
the  old  Puritan  suddenly  cock  up  his  ears,  like  some  sus 
picious  watch-dog,  twisting  his  little  glittering  eyes  from 
side  to  side,  as  though  the  spot  looked  familiar. 

"Do  you  suspect  anything  wrong,  my  pious  friend," 
I  questioned  curiously,  "that  you  indulge  in  such  sniffing 
of  the  air?" 

"  'T  is  a  spot  I  know  well,  now  it  looms  fairly  into 
view,"  he  answered  solemnly,  continuing  to  peer  about 
like  one  suddenly  aroused  from  sleep.  "It  was  near  here 
the  Philistines  made  camp  as  I  passed  down  the  river, 
but  I  perceive  no  signs  now  of  human  presence  in  the 
neighborhood." 

His  words  startled  me,  and  I  began  looking  anxiously 
about  us.  The  low  shores  consisted  of  the  merest  bog, 
overgrown  heavily  with  stunted  bushes  and  brown  cane, 
but  some  distance  beyond  rose  the  crest  of  a  pine  forest, 
evidencing  firmer  soil.  The  opposite  side  of  the  stream 
was  no  whit  more  inviting,  except  that  the  marsh  appeared 
less  in  extent,  with  a  few  outcropping  rocks  visible,  one 
rising  sheer  from  the  water's  edge,  so  crowded  with  bushes 
as  scarcely  to  expose  the  rock  surface  to  the  eye. 

"I  discover  no  evidences  of  life,"  I  answered  at  last, 
reassured  by  my  careful  survey.  "Nor,  for  the  matter 
of  that,  Master  Cairnes,  can  I  see  any  spot  dry  enough 
to  camp  upon." 

"  Up  the  stream  a  few  strokes  the  Spaniards  had 
camp ;  not  so  bad  a  place,  either,  when  once  reached, 
although  the  current  will  prove  difficult  to  overcome  as 
we  turn." 

[166] 


THE    MOUTH    OF    THE    ARKANSAS 

Following  his  guidance  we  deflected  the  boat's  head, 
and,  by  hard  toil  at  the  oars,  slowly  effected  a  passage  up 
the  swift  stream,  keeping  as  close  as  possible  along  the 
southern  shore,  until,  having  compassed  something  like 
five  hundred  yards,  we  found  before  us  a  low-lying  bank, 
protected  by  rushes,  dry  and  thickly  carpeted  with  grass. 

"What  is  the  stream  ? "  I  questioned,  marvelling  at  the 
red  tinge  of  the  water. 

"The  Spaniards  named  it  the  Arkansas." 

"Oh,  ay!  I  remember,  although  I  passed  this  way 
along  the  other  shore.  It  was  here  some  of  La  Salle's 
men  made  settlement  near  a  hundred  years  ago,  I  'm  told. 
The  stream  has  trend  northward." 

"So  the  Spaniards  claimed  to  my  questioning;  they 
knew  little  of  its  upper  waters,  yet  possessed  a  map 
placing  its  source  a  few  leagues  from  where  the  Ohio  joins 
the  great  river.  It  was  yonder  they  were  encamped  when 
I  was  here  before." 

He  pointed  toward  a  ridge  of  higher  ground,  where 
two  trees  hung  like  sentinels  above  the  bank.  Madame 
immediately  turned  the  prow  that  way,  and,  bending  our 
heads  low,  we  shot  beneath  their  trailing  branches, 
grounding  softly  on  the  red  clay  of  the  bank.  A  brief 
search  disclosed  remains  of  camp-fires,  testimony  to  the 
Puritan's  remembrance  of  the  spot.  Evidently  the  place 
had  been  frequently  occupied,  and  by  sizable  parties,  yet 
the  marks  were  all  ancient;  we  discovered  no  signs  that 
any  one  had  been  there  lately. 

It  was  barely  daylight,  although  the  sun  was  above  the 
horizon.  A  vast  bank  of  cloud  hung  so  dense  across  the 
eastern  sky  as  to  leave  the  whole  scene  in  shadow,  making 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

the  hour  appear  much  earlier.  I  felt,  as  we  searched  the 
camp-fires,  a  strange  uneasiness,  for  which  I  could  not 
account — it  was  a  premonition  of  approaching  peril. 
This  sense  is  the  gift  of  many  accustomed  to  border  life, 
and  compelled  to  rely  for  safety  upon  minute  signs  scarcely 
observable  to  the  eyes  of  others.  I  had  noticed  a  broken 
reed  near  where  we  turned  into  this  new  stream,  so  freshly 
severed  as  to  show  green  from  sap  yet  flowing,  while  the 
soft  mud  about  the  base  of  the  big  rock  bore  evidence  of 
having  been  tramped,  although  the  distance  was  so  great 
the  nature  of  the  marks  was  not  discernible.  To  be  sure, 
native  denizens  of  the  forest  might  account  for  this,  yet 
the  sight  aroused  suspicion  and  a  determination  to  ex 
amine  more  closely,  while  the  fear  of  prowling  enemies 
made  me  strenuous  in  objecting  to  the  building  of  any 
fire  with  which  to  cook  our  morning  meal. 

The  eating  came  to  a  conclusion  at  last,  although  not 
without  grumbling,  in  both  French  and  English,  at  being 
obliged  to  subsist  on  cold  fare.  By  use  of  threats  I  suc 
ceeded  in  inducing  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cairnes  to  retire  without 
indulging  in  his  usual  devotional  exercise.  Discovering 
De  Noyan  comfortably  settled  against  a  tree-trunk,  pipe 
in  mouth,  already  beginning  to  look  sleepy  about  the  eyes, 
I  muttered  in  his  hearing  a  word  or  two  regarding  a  fishing 
trip  into  deeper  water  along  the  opposite  shore,  and, 
quietly  leaving  him  to  unsuspicious  repose,  slipped  down 
to  where  our  boat  was  tied  beneath  the  tree  shadows.  As 
I  bent,  loosening  the  rope,  I  felt  rather  than  perceived 
the  presence  of  Madame  upon  the  bank  above.  Turning 
as  she  addressed  me,  I  glanced  up,  holding  the  untied 
rope  in  my  hand. 

[168] 


THE    MOUTH     OF    THE    ARKANSAS 

"  You  fear  Spaniards  may  be  near/'  she  said  quickly, 
as  if  she  had  deciphered  my  hidden  thought. 

"No,  Madame,"  I  replied,  scarcely  able  to  conceal 
astonishment  at  her  penetration,  yet  eager  to  quiet  alarm, 
particularly  as  I  had  no  occasion  for  uneasiness.  "  I 
merely  feel  a  curiosity  to  examine  that  odd  rock  beside 
the  entrance  —  the  one  we  passed  on  the  right." 

"  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  said  firmly,  stepping  down 
the  sloping  bank  until  she  stood  beside  me,  "there  is  no 
occasion  for  your  attempting  deceit  with  me.  Besides, 
you  are  too  open-hearted  a  man  to  deceive  any  one.  I 
have  noticed  your  glances,  and  interpreted  your  thoughts, 
ever  since  we  turned  into  this  stream.  I  am  certain  you 
fear  at  this  moment  we  have  been  beguiled  into  a  trap. 
Tell  me,  is  this  not  true  ?  " 

Her  clear,  questioning  eyes  gazed  so  directly  into  my 
own,  and  were  so  honestly  courageous,  I  up  and  told  her 
what  I  had  observed,  and  where  I  was  then  bound. 

"  It  is  better  to  trust  me,"  she  commented  simply,  as 
I  ended  my  recital.  "My  eyes  have  not  been  altogether 
idle,  although  I  am  no  borderer  to  observe  such  faint 
signs.  There  were  several  reeds  bent  low  in  the  water  a 
hundred  yards  back;  their  sides  scraped  as  if  a  large  boat 
had  been  dragged  through  them.  I  thought  nothing  of 
it,  until  I  observed  how  intently  you  were  studying  each 
mark  left  by  man.  While  you  are  gone  yonder,  what 
would  you  wish  me  to  do  ?  " 

I  looked  at  her  attentively,  noting  how  heavy  her  eyes 
were  from  weariness. 

"You  are  too  tired  to  remain  on  guard,  Eloise,"  I 
said,  forgetting  I  should  not  use  that  name,  "or  I  might 

[169] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

bid  you  watch  here,  and,  if  any  misfortune  befall  me,  call 
the  others.  Besides,  if  there  are  enemies  at  hand  there  is 
no  knowing  from  what  direction  they  may  chance  upon  us. 
However,  all  we  have  observed  were  probably  old  marks, 
or  made  by  roving  beasts,  and  I  shall  soon  return  to  fling 
myself  on  the  ground,  seeking  sleep  also.  So  go  and 
rest  those  weary  eyes,  while  I  scout  to  satisfy  myself.  It 
is  only  the  doubt  of  a  suspicious  man.'* 

"  I  shall  not  sleep  until  your  safe  return,"  she  replied 
firmly.  "  You  shall  not  go  forth  thus  without  one  to 
pray  for  your  safe  return.  I  beg  you,  exercise  care." 

"  Have  no  fear,  Madame,  I  am  no  reckless  hot-head 
at  such  work,  and  shall  continue  to  guard  my  life  while 
it  remains  of  value  to  you  and  yours.  Try  to  rest  at 
ease,  for  I  will  soon  return,  with  a  laugh  at  my  foolish 
suspicions." 

I  forced  the  boat  into  the  swollen  stream,  and,  using 
one  oar  as  a  paddle,  silently  and  swiftly  propelled  it 
directly  across.  Discovering  a  spot  seemingly  fit  for 
travel,  I  pushed  the  prow  through  the  long  marsh  grass, 
and'  stepped  ashore.  She  still  stood  in  the  tree  shadow 
of  the  opposite  bank,  and  waving  a  hand  in  reassur 
ance,  I  drew  forth  my  long  rifle  from  beneath  the  seat. 
Advancing  silently,  I  pressed  forward  into  the  thick  bed 
of  cane,  thinking  more  of  Eloise  de  Noyan  than  of  the 
task  before  me.  It  proved  a  hard  passage,  so  extremely 
difficult  as  to  call  back  my  mind  from  foolish  day-dreams 
to  save  myself  an  ugly  fall,  for  the  grass  under-foot  was 
matted  and  tangled,  interspersed  with  marshy  pools  of 
brackish  water,  amid  which  innumerable  projecting  roots 
spread  snares  for  the  feet.  The  sun,  now  well  advanced, 

[170] 


THE     MOUTH    OF    THE    ARKANSAS 

gave  me  the  points  of  the  compass,  and,  holding  the 
rifle-stock  before  my  face,  I  cleared  a  path  through  the 
dense  growth,  and  emerged  from  the  low  marsh  land  upon 
smooth  turf,  where  some  brush  found  foothold,  yet  not 
so  thickly  as  to  impede  the  walking. 

I  discovered  myself  near  the  bottom  of  a  steep  bank, 
which,  curving  with  the  line  of  the  shore,  extended  for 
ward  for  probably  fifty  feet,  crowned  along  its  ridge  with 
numerous  stunted  trees.  Trusting  thus  to  obtain  a  firmer 
foothold  and  more  extended  view,  I  breasted  the  steep 
ascent  and  found  the  summit  a  narrow  plateau,  only  a 
few  yards  in  width,  with  a  still  more  extensive  morass 
upon  the  opposite  side,  which  stretched  away  some  dis 
tance  in  a  desolate  sea  of  cane  and  drooping  grass.  For 
tunately  it  proved  easy  travelling  along  the  ridge,  which 
appeared  of  stone  formation,  probably  having  a  terminus 
at  the  big  rock,  toward  which  I  proposed  extending  my 
investigation. 

I  moved  forward  slowly  and  with  caution,  not  because 
I  expected  to  meet  enemies  in  this  lonely  spot,  but 
rather  from  an  instinct  of  long  frontier  training.  I  had 
advanced  possibly  a  hundred  yards,  when  I  approached 
a  small  clump  of  stunted  evergreens,  so  closely  woven 
together  I  could  not  wedge  a  passage  between.  Round 
ing  their  outer  edge,  my  footsteps  noiseless  on  ground 
thickly  strewn  with  their  soft  needles,  I  came  to  a  sudden 
halt  within  five  paces  of  a  man. 


CHAPTER   XV 

A    PASSAGE    AT    ARMS 

HE  stood  motionless,  one  hand  grasping  the  limb  of 
a  tree,  leaning  far  out  so  as  to  gaze  up  the  river, 
totally  unconscious  of  my  approach.  The  fellow  was 
tall,  yet  heavily  built,  wearing  a  great  leather  helmet 
with  brass  facings,  his  body  encased  in  a  slashed  doublet, 
the  strap  fastenings  of  a  steel  breastplate  showing  at 
waist  and  shoulders,  while  high  boots  of  yellow  cordovan 
leather  extended  above  his  knees.  I  noticed  also  the 
upward  curve  of  a  huge  gray  moustache  against  the  stern 
profile  of  his  face,  while  a  long  straight  sword  dangled 
at  his  side.  Evidently  the  stranger  was  a  soldier,  and 
one  not  to  be  despised  in  feats  at  arms,  although  in  what 
service  I  might  merely  conjecture,  as  his  dress  was  not 
distinctive.  Yet  it  was  small  likelihood  any  other  nation 
than  Spain  had  armed  men  in  those  parts. 

That  he  had  discovered  and  was  watching  our  camp, 
I  entertained  no  doubt,  yet  for  the  moment  the  surprise 
of  seeing  him  was  so  great  I  was  unable  to  choose  my 
safer  course,  —  should  I  withdraw  silently  as  I  came,  or 
make  quick  attack?  If  the  first,  he  would  certainly  see 
me  recross  the  river,  and  suspect  my  mission.  Nor  was 
the  other  alternative  more  promising.  If  I  sprang  upon 
him  (and  he  looked  a  burly  antagonist),  such  combat  could 


A     PASSAGE     AT     ARMS 

not  be  noiseless,  and  surely  the  fellow  was  not  alone  in 
this  wilderness.  How  close  at  hand  lurked  his  compan 
ions  was  beyond  guessing,  yet,  if  the  sound  of  struggle 
aroused  that  band  of  wolves,  my  life  would  not  be  worth 
the  snapping  of  a  finger.  I  felt  cold  chills  creep  up  my 
spine  as  I  stood  hesitating,  one  foot  uplifted,  my  eyes 
staring  at  that  motionless  figure. 

I  waited  too  long,  until  every  vantage  left  me.  Sud 
denly  the  soldier  swung  back  from  his  lookout  on  to 
firmer  ground,  wheeled,  and  faced  me.  I  marked  his 
start  of  surprise,  noting  his  right  hand  drop,  with  sol 
dierly  instinct,  upon  the  sword  hilt,  half  drawing  the 
blade  before  recovering  from  that  first  impulse.  Then 
curiosity  usurped  the  place  of  fear.  He  took  one  step 
backward,  still  upon  guard,  surveying  me  carefully  with 
one  glinting  gray  eye,  for  the  other  had  been  closed  by 
a  slashing  cut,  which  left  an  ugly  white  scar  extending 
half-way  down  his  cheek.  Except  for  this  deformity,  he 
was  a  man  of  fair  appearance,  having  a  stern,  clearly  chis 
elled  face,  with  a  certain  arrogant  manner,  telling  of  long 
authority  in  scenes  of  war.  A  half  smile  of  contempt 
played  across  his  features  as  he  ran  me  down  from  head 
to  foot,  evidently  with  the  thought  I  was  little  worthy 
of  his  steel.  It  was  then  I  recognized  him.  There  had 
been  familiarity  about  his  great  bulk  from  the  first,  yet 
now,  as  I  faced  him  fairly,  marking  the  haughty  sneer 
curl  his  lips,  I  knew  him  instantly  as  that  officer  who 
passed  us  in  the  boat  with  the  priest. 

"  By  the  true  cross  ! "  he  exclaimed  at  last,  as  if  his 
breath  had  barely  returned,  "  you  gave  me  a  start  such 
as  I  have  not  often  had  in  all  my  soldiering.  Yet  you 

[173] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

are  no  ghost ;  your  aspect  is  altogether  too  healthful  for 
one  condemned  to  exist  upon  air.  Sapristal  you  must 
have  a  light  foot  to  steal  thus  on  me  unheard.  Who 
are  you,  fellow?  What  do  you  here  upon  this  soil  of 
Spain  ? " 

I  leaned  lightly  on  my  rifle,  so  that  I  might  swing  it 
easily  if  occasion  warranted,  determined  now  not  to  fire 
unless  it  proved  necessary  to  save  my  life,  and  made 
careless  answer,  using  the  same  tongue  in  which  I  had 
been  addressed. 

"  Nor  are  you  more  surprised,  Senor,  at  my  presence, 
than  was  I  a  moment  back  to  stumble  upon  you  when  I 
supposed  our  party  alone  here  in  this  wilderness.  Who 
did  you  say  held  dominion  over  this  country  ?  " 

"  His  most  gracious  Christian  Majesty,  Charles  the 
Third,  of  Spain,"  he  replied  shortly.  "  As  his  officer,  I 
require  that  you  give  proper  heed  and  direct  answer  to 
my  questioning.  Who  are  you,  and  where  are  you 
going  ? " 

The  man's  domineering  manner  amused  me,  yet  I 
replied  civilly  to  his  words. 

"A  wandering  hunter,  Senor,  from  the  Illinois  country, 
homeward  bound.  I  was  not  aware  this  territory  had 
fallen  into  Spanish  hands,  supposing  it  still  to  be  under 
French  control.  You  are  then  a  soldier  of  Spain  ?  " 

"Ay,"  he  returned  ungraciously,  eying  me  in  his 
irritating  way,  "of  the  battalion  of  Grenada." 

He  was  evidently  in  doubt  whether  to  believe  my 
word,  and  I  rejoiced  to  mark  such  indecision,  accepting 
it  as  proof  he  had  not  gained  a  glimpse  of  De  Noyan,  for 
whom  he  was  in  eager  search. 


A     PASSAGE     AT     ARMS 

"  It  may  be,  fellow,"  he  consented  to  say  at  last,  "  you 
speak  truth,  and  it  may  be  your  tongue  is  false  as  hell. 
These  are  times  of  grave  suspicion,  yet  there  are  means 
of  discovery  open  to  men  of  action.  I  just  noted  the 
position  of  your  camp  yonder,  and  have  sufficient  men 
within  easy  reach  of  my  voice  to  make  it  mine  if  need 
arise.  So  I  warn  you  to  deal  fairly,  or  accept  the  con 
sequences.  The  Marquis  de  Serrato  is  not  one  given  to 
speaking  twice  in  such  quest.  1  have  a  soft  tongue  in 
ladies'  bowers,  but  my  hand  is  hard  enough  in  camp  and 
field." 

He  uttered  these  words  in  fierce  threat,  his  one  evil 
eye  glaring  full  at  me  as  though  to  terrify.  Before  I 
could  answer,  he  shot  forth  a  question,  direct  as  a  bullet 
from  a  gun. 

"  I  beheld  the  flap  of  a  dress  yonder  amid  those  trees  ; 
what  means  it?  Women  are  not  common  in  these  parts 
—  have  you  one  in  your  company  ?" 

"We  have,  my  lord,"  I  replied,  holding  myself  to 
calmness,  striving  to  speak  with  apparent  respect  for  his 
rank.  "  We  are  four,  altogether ;  one  has  his  wife  along 
to  cook  for  us." 

"  You  are  voyaging  from  New  Orleans  ?  " 

"  Nay ;  from  the  savannahs  of  Red  River,  where  we 
enjoyed  a  good  season  of  sport." 

"  You  are  French  ?  " 

"  A  natural  guess,  yet  a  wrong  one,  Senor.  I  am  of 
English  blood." 

"  Saprista  !  't  is  a  beast  of  a  nation  !  I  like  not  that 
such  as  you  should  be  here.  I  will  call  some  of  my  men 
and  visit  your  camp."  He  spoke  sternly,  taking  a  step 

[175] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

backward  as  if  about  to  seek  his  companions.  "  The 
tale  you  tell  may  be  true  enough,  yet  these  are  troublous 
days  along  the  river,  and  my  orders  are  strict  against 
permitting  any  to  pass  unsearched." 

My  hands  clinched  hard  around  the  gun-barrel  for  a 
swing,  while  I  braced  my  body  for  a  leap  forward,  yet 
held  back  from  such  desperate  action,  making  hazard  of 
one  more  effort  to  draw  him  out. 

"  I  have  met  soldiers  of  Spain  before,  my  lord,"  I  said, 
speaking  the  words  with  deference,  yet  managing  to  inject 
sufficient  tinge  of  sarcasm  to  the  tone,  "  yet  never  pre 
viously  found  them  so  fearful  of  a  stray  hunter's  camp  as 
not  to  dare  approach  it  without  a  guard  of  armed  men. 
My  companions  yonder  are  asleep,  excepting  the  woman  ; 
we  are  only  three,  and  of  peaceful  life.  You  would  dis 
cover  nothing  except  warm  welcome  at  our  fire." 

I  caught  the  quick  responsive  smile  lighting  his  hard, 
thin  face,  observing  how  suddenly  awakened  pride  and 
contempt  combined  to  curl  his  upturned  moustache. 

"Ah!"  he  exclaimed  gayly,  with  a  derisive  wave  of  the 
hand,  "  so  you  suppose  it  is  from  fear  I  proposed  calling 
others  to  accompany  me  !  Caramba  I  \  is  well  you  put 
your  suspicion  in  no  stronger  words.  But  stay  ;  I  trust 
not  altogether  the  truth  of  your  tale.  Saints'  love !  a 
soldier  can  place  faith  only  in  what  he  sees  —  yet  your 
face  is  frank  and  simple  enough,  and,  as  you  say,  there 
are  but  three  of  you,  besides  the  woman.  I  did  mark 
that  much  from  yonder  tree.  It  will  be  small  risk  to 
one  of  my  experience  in  arms,  and  my  men  sleep  in 
weariness.  Lead  on,  fellow,  yet  do  not  forget  I  wear 
this  sword  for  use,  not  show." 


A     PASSAGE     AT     ARMS 

With  muttered  thanksgiving  at  my  possessing  so 
honest  a  countenance,  and  a  blessing  on  the  Spaniard's 
pride,  I  turned  back,  beginning  to  retrace  my  steps 
along  the  narrow  ridge,  never  deigning  to  glance  across 
my  shoulder,  yet  confident  he  was  close  behind.  Every 
additional  step  I  inveigled  him  from  his  camp  was  to  my 
advantage,  nor  would  I  permit  him  to  feel  suspicion  on 
my  part,  as  fearlessness  was  certain  to  beget  confidence, 
and  my  final  plan  of  action  was  already  made.  We  thus 
passed  the  spot  where.  I  had  climbed  the  steep  bank, 
and  were,  to  the  best  of  my  memory,  some  twenty 
yards  beyond  the  hiding-place  of  my  boat,  when  the 
ridge  widened,  a  thick  fringe  of  low-growing  trees  com 
pletely  shutting  out  all  view  of  the  water.  It  was  a 
likely  spot  enough,  having  firm  ground  under-foot, 
with  sufficient  room  for  a  royal  struggle,  and  here  I 
determined  to  try  a  passage-at-arms  with  my  burly 
antagonist.  It  was  useless  to  hope  for  surprise.  He 
was  an  old  soldier  dogging  my  steps,  doubtless  eying 
my  every  motion,  his  own  hand  hard  gripping  his 
sword  hilt,  ready  to  cut  me  down  did  slightest  need 
arise.  No;  it  must  be  foot  to  foot,  eye  to  eye,  a 
club  of  steel  against  the  dancing  blade ;  yet  I  felt  the 
strange  contest  would  not  prove  unfair,  for  he  was  a 
man  not  as  agile  as  in  years  agone,  while  his  armor 
of  proof,  valuable  as  it  might  be  in  the  turning  of  a 
sword  thrust,  would  be  more  burden  than  protection 
against  my  rifle-stock. 

"  Senor,"  I  said,  in  studied  courtesy,  stopping  suddenly 
and  confronting  him,  "  I  have  hunted  across  this  wil 
derness  more  than  one  season,  and  dislike  greatly  being 

[177] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

estopped  now  by  Spanish  decree.  Nor  do  I  compre 
hend  your  right  in  this  matter.  Have  you  warrant  for 
opposing  our  peaceful  passage  to  the  Ohio  ?  " 

He  stared  at  me  in  undisguised  amazement  at  my 
boldness,  a  grim  smile  on  his  hard,  set  face. 

"  Ay  !  I  have,  fellow,"  he  finally  retorted  angrily, 
tapping  his  hilt.  "'Tis  in  this  scabbard  at  my  side." 

"  Then  draw  it,  Senor,"  I  exclaimed,  throwing  forward 
my  long  rifle  menacingly.  "  And  may  God  stand  with 
the  better  man." 

I  have  a  conception  that  at  the  moment  he  believed  he 
was  being  fronted  by  a  crazed  man,  yet  there  was  in  my 
face  an  expression  quickly  teaching  him  otherwise,  and} 
with  a  swift  twist,  he  flashed  his  sword  forth  into  the 
sunlight,  standing  on  guard. 

"  For  Baco  I "  he  growled  savagely,  "  you  must  be 
little  better  than  a  fool  to  hoist  that  club.  It  will 
give  me  pleasure  to  teach  you  better  manners  toward 
a  grandee  of  Spain." 

"  Grandee,  or  not,"  I  retorted,  angered  at  his  implied 
contempt,  "  I  may  teach  you  a  trick,  Senor,  with  that  same 
club,  never  learned  in  your  Spanish  fencing-schools." 

It  was  swift,  intense  fighting  from  the  word,  he  prov 
ing  past-master  of  his  weapon,  yet  my  stiff  rifle-barrel 
was  no  mean  defence  against  his  lighter  blade,  with  a 
reach  preventing  his  point  touching  my  body,  and  suffi 
cient  weight  to  bear  down  the  thin,  murderous  steel 
whenever  the  two  came  into  contact.  It  had  been 
long  practice  with  me,  having  picked  up  the  pretty 
trick  from  a  French  zouave  when  I  was  a  boy,  so  I 
swung  the  iron  as  if  it  were  a  single-stick ;  and,  in 


A     PASSAGE     AT     ARMS 

truth,  I  know  of  no  better  fence  against  the  stroke 
of  a  straight  sword,  although  fencing-masters,  I  have 
heard,  make  light  of  it.  Nevertheless  it  was  new  ex 
perience  to  this  Spaniard,  and  it  did  me  good  to  note 
how  it  angered  the  fellow  to  be  held  back  by  such  a 
weapon.  He  made  such  stress  to  press  in  behind  my 
guard  that  he  began  to  pant  like  a  man  running  a  hard 
race.  Nor  did  I  venture  to  strike  a  blow  in  return,  for, 
in  simple  truth,  this  soldier  kept  me  busier  with  parry 
and  feint  than  any  swordsman  before,  while  he  tried  every 
trick  of  his  trade,  not  a  few  of  them  strange  to  me.  So  I 
bided  my  time,  confident  he  must  make  an  opening  for  fit 
return  if  he  kept  up  such  furious  attack,  and  thus,  with 
retreat  and  advance,  hack  and  guard,  thrust  and  parry, 
we  tramped  up  a  wide  bit  of  ground,  while  there  was  no 
sound  of  the  struggle,  except  our  hard  breathing,  with 
now  and  then  a  fierce  curse  from  him  as  his  flashing  steel 
nicked  on  my  gun-barrel,  or  flew  off  into  thin  air  just  as 
he  thought  to  send  its  deadly  point  home. 

Such  fighting  is  wearing  even  to  seasoned  nerves,  and 
the  dazzle  of  the  sun  bothered  my  eyes,  yet  he  had 
pressed  me  back  scarcely  more  than  a  couple  of  yards 
when  his  dancing  blade  slipped  stealthily  up  my  brown 
barrel,  suddenly  nipping  the  loose  sleeve  of  my  doublet. 
As  it  pricked  into  the  cloth,  scraping  the  skin  of  my 
forearm,  I  let  the  fellow  have  the  end  of  the  muzzle  full 
in  the  side.  It  was  not  the  best  spot  for  such  a  thrust, 
nor  could  I  give  it  proper  force,  yet  I  think  it  cracked  a 
rib,  from  the  way  the  Spaniard  drew  back,  and  the  sud 
den  pallor  of  his  face;  indeed,  so  ghastly  white  he  got,  I 
thought  him  done  for,  and  lowered  my  barrel  carelessly. 

[179] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

He  was  more  of  a  man  than  I  had  reckoned  on,  or 
else  his  pride  made  him  averse  to  accepting  defeat,  for, 
with  one  quick  spring,  like  a  wounded  tiger,  he  was 
inside  my  guard,  his  ugly  point  rasping  into  me  just 
beneath  the  shoulder.  Saint  Andrew!  it  was  an  awkward 
touch,  especially  as  the  tough  steel  held,  the  punctured 
flesh  burning  like  fire ;  but  fortunately  the  fellow  was  in 
too  great  pain  himself  to  press  his  advantage,  and,  as  we 
clinched  and  went  down  together,  I  chanced  to  be  on 
top,  throttling  him  with  right  good-will. 

That  which  followed  was  but  a  small  matter,  yet  I  left 
him  there,  waiting  the  discovery  of  his  comrades,  in  as 
comfortable  a  posture  as  possible,  confident  he  could 
give  no  alarm.  That  Spaniard  was  a  brave  man,  and  I 
have  ever  had  respect  for  such. 


[180] 


CHAPTER   XVI 

WE    CHANGE    OUR    COURSE 

MY  attempt  to  recross  the  river  proved  difficult. 
I  had  lost  no  small  amount  of  blood  from  my 
wound,  which,  besides  weakening  me,  had  so  stiffened 
my  right  shoulder  as  to  render  any  strain  upon  the  oars 
a  constant  pain.  Yet  the  excitement  nerved  me  to  the 
effort,  and,  crushing  down  weakness  by  sheer  force  of 
will,  I  drove  the  heavy  boat  straight  through  the  low, 
overhanging  bushes  on  to  the  soft  mud  of  the  bank. 
Before  I  could  arise  to  my  feet  Madame  was  standing 
beside  the  dripping  prow,  her  great  eyes  staring  at  the 
blood  stains  discoloring  my  doublet. 

"  You  are  hurt ! "  she  exclaimed,  her  lips  white 
with  apprehension.  "I  beg  you  tell  me,  is  it  a  serious 
wound  ? " 

"  Nay,  the  merest  scratch,  Madame,"  I  answered 
hastily,  for  it  added  to  my  pain  to  mark  such  anxiety  in 
her  face.  "  Not  worthy  your  thought,  but  I  will  ask 
you  to  call  the  others  at  once,  and  have  them  load  every 
thing  into  the  boat  without  delay.  I  will  await  you 
here,  as  I  find  myself  weak  from  loss  of  blood." 

She  stood  gazing  intently  at  me,  as  if  she  read  my 
most  secret  thoughts;  and  no  doubt  my  face  was  suf 
ficiently  white  to  alarm  her,  yet  I  smiled  back  into  her 

[181] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

eyes,  and  she  turned  away,  running  lightly  up  the  bank. 
Nor  was  she  long  away,  or  noisy  in  her  mission,  scarcely 
a  minute  having  elapsed  before  the  three  came  trooping 
down  to  the  water-side,  their  hands  laden  with  camp 
utensils,  De  Noyan  wide  awake  enough,  and  filled  with 
intense  interest  in  my  adventures,  but  the  Puritan  yet 
cock-eyed  from  sleep,  stumbling  as  he  walked  like  a  man 
in  a  dream. 

"Take  the  oars,  both  of  you,"  I  said  quietly,  totally 
ignoring  the  question  in  the  eyes  of  the  Chevalier.  "  I 
have  tasted  a  sword  point,  and  am  weakened  from  loss 
of  blood.  Pull  up  the  stream,  and  be  swift  and  quiet 
about  it." 

"  Hast  thou  been  smitten  of  the  Philistine,  friend 
Benteen  ? "  loudly  questioned  Cairnes,  stumbling  noisily 
across  the  seats. 

"  Time  enough  to  tell  my  story  when  we  are  beyond 
danger,"  I  returned  tartly,  annoyed  by  his  awkwardness. 
"  If  you  utter  another  word  before  we  are  around  yonder 
headland,  I  will  have  De  Noyan  hoist  you  overboard." 

I  saw  him  glance  askance  at  the  unconscious  Chevalier 
as  if  mentally  calculating  his  ability  to  perform  the  feat. 
Then  his  glinting  gray  eyes  swept  the  sodden  shore  as 
though  vaguely  wondering  what  it  was  we  fled  from  in 
such  unseemly  haste.  Nor  did  I  long  withdraw  my  own 
anxious  gaze  from  that  north  bank,  until  we  rounded  the 
bend  in  the  stream,  and  were  safely  removed  from  view 
of  any  one  below.  I  was  able  to  mark  no  sign  of  life 
along  the  ridge,  my  faith  reviving  that  the  Spanish 
sailors  yet  slept  soundly,  while  as  to  their  irate  com 
mander,  I  had  trussed  him  with  a  thoroughness  which 


WE     CHANGE     OUR     COURSE 

left  me  confident.  Feeling  reassured  I  finally  yielded  to 
Eloise's  entreaties,  laying  bare  my  breast  and  permitting 
Madame  to  wash  away  the  clotted  blood  and  apply  such 
bandages  as  might  easily  be  procured.  She  was  extremely 
gentle  about  it ;  but  I  marvelled  somewhat  at  the  trem 
bling  of  her  white  fingers  and  the  pallor  of  her  face,  for  it 
was  not  a  bad  wound,  De  Noyan  hesitating  not  to  make 
light  of  it,  although  he  acknowledged  it  was  a  strong 
wrist  which  drove  the  tuck  in.  Anyway,  what  with  the 
reaction  and  the  loss  of  blood,  I  lay  back  quite  spent, 
telling  over  briefly  those  incidents  that  had  occurred  to 
me  while  they  slept. 

cc  And  now,"  I  said,  addressing  the  Puritan,  who  was 
seated  at  the  bow-oar,  where  I  could  see  nothing  of  him 
except  the  bobbing  of  his  red  crop,  "  how  do  you  know 
this  stream  makes  a  circuit  and  approaches  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio  ?  It  beareth  a  little  to  the  west  of  north 
here," 

"  It  was  the  Spanish  captain  camping  here  as  I  passed 
down,"  he  answered,  speaking  abominably  through  his 
nose.  "  They  called  him  Castellane,  a  little  fellow,  with 
pop-eyes,  who  pretended  to  light  his  pipe  from  my  hair. 
He  pointed  it  out  upon  a  map  some  black-frocked 
papist  had  drawn.  It  was  plain  enough  to  the  eye,  but 
't  is  likely  they  lied,  for  they  were  all  spawns  of  Satan." 

"True  or  false,"  I  commented  coolly,"  we  seem  likely 
to  find  out.  I  have  also  heard  somewhere  —  no  doubt 
in  the  Illinois  country  —  about  a  northern  trend  to  this 
stream,  and  one  thing  is  certain,  there  is  no  hope  for  us 
otherwise;  there  can  be  no  running  those  guard-lines 
back  yonder." 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"Do  you  mean  we  push  on  up  this  river?"  broke  in 
De  Noyan,  who  had  managed  to  make  something  out  of 
our  conversation,  especially  as  the  Puritan  illustrated  his 
knowledge  by  rudely  tracing  with  a  stumped  forefinger  a 
map  on  the  board  where  he  sat.  "Sacre!  'tis  the  dirtiest 
red  slough  ever  I  navigated.  Why  not  try  the  other 
thing  ?  A  brush  with  those  gentlemen  below  would  be 
more  to  my  taste." 

"Ay,  Master  Benteen,"  boomed  Cairnes  with  pious 
emphasis,  reading  the  meaning  of  the  other  through  his 
French  gestures.  "Methinks  the  Lord  of  Hosts  would 
assuredly  strengthen  the  hearts  of  His  servants  for  such 
a  fray.  How  many,  friend,  do  you  suppose  they  number, 
those  unwashed  sons  of  Belial  ?  " 

"I  can  only  guess.  There  were  twelve  oars  in  the  boat 
passing  us  on  the  lower  river,  while  four  others  sat  with 
guns  in  their  hands;  besides  these  are  the  Marquis  de 
Serrato  and  the  Capuchin  priest,  making  a  total  of 
eighteen,  all  of  whom  we  must  reckon  upon  as  being 
fighting  men  at  a  pinch." 

"Faith,  merely  enough  to  make  the  affair  of  interest," 
muttered  De  Noyan,  as  I  explained  my  words  to  him. 
"  Hardly  enough  even  by  your  count,  as  the  officer  nurses 
a  cracked  rib,  while  the  priest  would  prove  of  small 
moment  when  it  came  to  blows.  I  am  for  bearing  down 
upon  the  knaves  in  sudden  onset;  it  will  require  but  a 
crack  or  two  ere  the  villains  let  us  by." 

"  May  the  God  of  Battles  place  me  within  fair  stroke 
of  that  accursed  gray-backed  emissary  of  Rome,"  snorted 
the  Puritan,  his  red  hair  erect.  "  I  promise,  Master 
Benteen,  to  smite  as  did  David  at  Goliath." 


WE     CHANGE     OUR     COURSE 

I  gazed  uneasily  about  from  where  I  lay  at  the  feet  of 
Madame,  only  to  perceive  her  eyes  resting  upon  me  as 
if  she  waited  anxiously  my  decision. 

"  Do  not  suppose,"  she  said  quickly  as  our  glances 
met,  "  that  I  shall  shrink  from  the  peril  of  encounter. 
If  it  is  best,  you  may  trust  me  to  do  whatsoever  may 
become  a  daughter  of  France." 

"  Nor  do  we  question  it,  Madame,"  I  returned  warmly, 
noting  the  unrestrained  flash  of  pride  leaping  into  the 
careless  eyes  of  her  husband  at  these  brave  words.  "  But 
to  invite  such  conflict  in  our  present  condition  would  be 
sheer  madness.  There  are  only  two  men  among  us,  for  I 
am  but  half  a  man,  the  rapier  thrust  has  robbed  me  of  so 
large  an  amount  of  blood ;  nor  do  we  possess  fit  weapons 
to  wage  battle  against  so  well-armed  a  company  as  blocks 
our  passage.  De  Noyan  sports  his  straight  sword,  which 
would  be  well  wielded  at  close  quarters ;  I  possess  my 
rifle,  with  small  store  of  powder  and  ball,  all  of  which  are 
likely  to  be  needed  to  save  us  from  starving  in  this  wilder 
ness;  while  Cairnes  here  might  indeed  prove  a  strong 
arm  with  the  tuck  I  brought  back  with  me,  yet  probably 
knows  nothing  of  the  secrets  of  thrust  and  parry.  Pish  ! 
't  is  not  worth  thinking  about.  Pit  such  an  outfit  as  this 
against  eighteen  well-armed  men,  —  for  the  Marquis  can 
shoot  for  all  his  cracked  rib,  nor  do  I  doubt  the  fighting 
qualities  of  the  priest,  —  and  the  venture  becomes  too 
difficult  for  parley.  Nay,"  warming  up  as  I  noted  the 
hot-headed  gallant  preparing  for  speech,  "  nor  is  this  all 
we  should  have  to  contend  with.  Above,  along  the 
upper  river,  there  are  at  least  three  other  expeditions  of 
Spanish  soldiery.  They  are  warned  of  De  Noyan's 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

escape,  already  guarding  every  junction.  Suppose  we 
succeeded  —  which  in  itself  would  be  a  miracle  —  in  cut 
ting  our  way  out  from  here,  could  we  hope  to  distance  a 
twelve-oared  boat  racing  against  the  current,  or  escape  a 
clash  with  those  others  ?  I  know  the  difference  between 
a  bold  dash  and  the  utter  foolhardiness  such  a  hopeless 
venture  as  this  would  be." 

"  Sacre  I  you  appear  strangely  over-cautious  all  at  once/' 
and  I  detected  a  covert  sneer  in  the  Chevalier's  low, 
drawling  tone.  "  The  Spaniard's  blade  must  have  let  out 
the  best  of  your  blood.  Were  you  a  soldier,  now,  instead 
of  a  mere  forest  rover,  the  odds  you  mention  would  only 
serve  to  stir  you  into  action." 

"  Pardon,  Monsieur,"  I  said  quietly,  holding  my 
temper,  "  it  may  be  I  have  seen  harder  service  than 
some  who  boast  loudly  their  soldiership.  It  requires 
more  than  a  gay  dress,  with  some  skill  in  the  fencing- 
schools,  to  make  a  soldier  in  my  country,  nor  do  1  believe 
you  will  ever  find  me  lagging  when  a  proper  time  comes 
to  strike  blows." 

"  So  I  supposed  until  now  ;  yet  'tis  evident  you  would 
have  us  continue  toiling  for  weeks  against  this  foul 
current  rather  than  strike  one  quick  blow,  and  be  free 
from  the  mess." 

"  Nay,  Monsieur,"  my  voice  coming  stern  in  rebuke  of 
his  rashness,  "  you  are  wrong.  You  know  perfectly  well, 
De  Noyan,  I  risk  my  life  readily  as  any  man  in  a  good 
cause.  I  have  ranged  the  woods  since  boyhood,  long 
accustomed  to  border  broil  and  battle  —  there  is  scarcely 
an  Indian  trail  between  the  Great  Lakes  and  the  country 
of  the  Creeks  I  have  not  followed  either  in  peace  or  war. 

[186] 


WE     CHANGE     OUR     COURSE 

I  have  faced  savage  foemen  in  battle,  and  crossed  steel 
with  those  of  your  own  school,  and  although  I  may  wear 
no  glittering  gold  lace,  nor  sport  a  title  with  which  to 
dazzle  the  imagination  of  a  girl,  yet  the  man  venturing  to 
sneer  at  my  courage,  either  amid  the  wilderness,  or  in  the 
town,  makes  answer  for  the  speech,  whenever  I  come  to 
my  strength  again." 

"  Always  at  your  service,  Monsieur,"  he  murmured 
gently,  "with  the  greatest  pleasure." 

"  Very  well  then,"  I  went  on,  barely  noting  his  words, 
yet  marking  the  look  of  distress  on  the  face  of  his  young 
wife,  and  despising  him  for  it.  "  Understand  this, 
Monsieur  —  we  make  no  battle  here,  whether  it  suit 
your  hot-brained  desires  or  not.  I  dragged  you  from 
the  jaws  of  death  at  the  request  of  her  who  sits  in  silence 
yonder.  I  will  never  consent  that  your  rashness  now 
draw  her  into  the  peril  of  such  a  melee  as  the  attempt 
to  run  that  gantlet.  Cairnes,"  —  I  turned  to  face  the 
Puritan,  sitting  all  this  time  with  open  mouth  listening 
to  our  quarrel,  yet  scarcely  comprehending  a  word  that 
passed,  —  "this  gay  French  cockerel  would  throw  us 
against  those  eighteen  men  below,  to  fight  our  way  from 
here  to  the  Ohio,  as  if  the  Spaniards  between  were  so  many 
buzzing  mosquitoes,  and  you  are  not  greatly  averse  to 
trying  that  same  experiment." 

"It  would  be  a  godly  and  pious  service  to  smite  so 
black  and  Papist  a  crew." 

"No  doubt  of  that;  yet,  Master  Cairnes,  you  are 
scarcely  the  sort  who  would  involve  a  lady  in  such  broil, 
when,  if  we  escaped  at  first,  the  chances  are  we  should 
have  wounded  to  care  for,  or,  perchance,  be  prisoners 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

borne  southward  under  Spanish  guard  —  a  contingency 
not  over-pleasant,  I  imagine,  to  a  preacher  of  your  faith." 

I  saw  him  twist  his  little  eyes  as  if  in  petition  for  guid 
ance,  while  he  ran  his  hand  nervously  through  his  red 
hair  before  venturing  a  reply. 

cc  It  must  ever  be  as  the  Lord  wills,  friend  Benteen," 
he  returned  soberly,  De  Noyan  surveying  the  fellow  as 
he  might  some  strange  animal  whose  ways  he  did  not 
understand.  "  I  am  not  one  to  draw  back  my  hand 
once  upon  the  plough.  Yet  I  have  found  you  of  a  level 
and  cool  head  in  matters  of  judgment,  and  it  is  meet  we 
exercise  due  care  over  this  rare  flower  of  womanhood 
who  shares  our  dangers.  I  like  not  the  hard  pull  up 
this  swift  current,"  he  cast  anxious  eyes  at  the  swirling 
stream.  "  It  is  not  clear  into  what  additional  peril  it 
may  lead,  nor  do  I  feel  gifted  at  the  oars,  now  the 
provisions  bid  fair  to  become  somewhat  scant." 

I  waited  for  no  more. 

"  The  Puritan  sufficiently  agrees  with  me,"  I  announced 
to  De  Noyan  firmly.  "  We  will  pull  on  up  this  stream 
until  we  learn  its  true  trend,  and  are  beyond  Spanish 
overhauling.  It  will  be  best  to  lose  no  time  in  placing 
a  good  stretch  of  water  behind  us." 

During  this  controversy  our  boat  had  drifted  against 
the  southern  bank,  its  side  softly  scraping  the  mud,  its 
bow  entangled  amid  the  roots  of  an  overhanging  bush. 
To  my  surprise  the  Chevalier,  instead  of  picking  up  his 
oar,  grasped  a  bit  of  the  projecting  root,  and,  sword 
dangling  after  him,  coolly  stepped  forth  upon  dry  land. 

"  You  and  your  cursed  canting  preacher  can  do  as  you 
please,"  he  announced  carelessly,  staring  down  at  us, 

[188] 


WE     CHANGE     OUR     COURSE 

"  but  if  you  desire  to  retain  me  as  one  of  this  interesting 
party,  you  will  wait  until  I  return." 

"  Surely,  man,  you  do  not  propose  attacking  the 
Spaniards  single-handed?  This  is  sheer  madness." 

He  laughed  lightly  at  the  look  of  consternation  on  my 
face,  twisting  his  moustache  between  his  white  fingers, 
his  good  humor  instantly  restored. 

"  Nay,  most  valiant  hunter  of  game,"  he  returned 
gayly.  "Le  diablel  you  appear  as  horrified  as  your  hell- 
fire  friend  yonder  at  sight  of  a  crucifix.  Sacre !  I  am 
not  such  a  fool.  I  know  when  the  odds  are  too  great, 
even  although  I  wear  a  uniform.  Still,  should  I  chance 
to  meet  obstruction  during  my  ramble,  it  is  not  likely  I 
shall  run  from  it  without  a  pass  or  two.  I  merely  return 
to  our  camp,  and  will  be  back  presently,  if  naught 
unpleasant  occur." 

"  Our  camp  ?  You  deliberately  venture  your  life,  and 
ours  as  well,  from  mere  bravado  ? " 

"  Bravado !  Sacre !  you  do  wrong  to  use  such  term. 
'T  is  of  far  greater  moment  than  that  —  I  seek  the  curling 
iron  I  have  just  missed  from  out  my  toilet-bag.  I  mind 
me  now  I  laid  it  beside  the  tree  while  I  slept." 

Before  I  could  recover  speech  to  stay  him,  he  vanished 
into  the  thick  cane.  It  was  a  difficult  task  to  make  the 
practical-headed  old  Puritan  comprehend  the  nature  of 
his  quest,  and  when  it  slowly  dawned  upon  him  for  what 
trivial  matter  the  Frenchman  undertook  so  desperate  a 
journey,  there  came  across  his  seamed  and  withered  face 
so  odd  a  look  of  complete  disgust,  I  laughed  outright  in 
my  nervousness,  discovering  some  slight  response  in  the 
amused  eyes  of  Madame.  It  proved  a  good  hour  before 

[189] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

the  Chevalier  returned,  somewhat  bedraggled  of  attire, 
yet  with  his  prize  dangling  at  the  belt,  and  dropped 
wearily  upon  a  seat  within  the  boat. 

"  'T  is  time  to  move,"  he  answered,  responding  to  my 
look  of  inquiry.  "  They  were  at  the  camp  when  I  left ; 
and  appeared  in  ill  humor,  from  what  little  I  could 
understand  of  their  Spanish  mouthings.  They  had  just 
released  the  noble  Marquis  from  where  you  trussed 
him  upon  the  rock,  and  his  language  has  given  me  a 
headache." 


[190] 


CHAPTER   XVII 

WE    MEET    WITH    AN    ACCIDENT 

I  FIND  it  poor  work  transcribing  so  much  regarding 
myself  in  recounting  these  small  adventures,  yet  how 
else  may  I  tell  the  story  rightly  ?  This  all  occurred  so 
long  ago  the  young  man  of  whom  I  write  seems  hardly 
the  same  old  man  who  puts  pen  to  paper.  The  impres 
sion  grows  upon  me  that  I  merely  narrate  incidents 
which  befell  a  friend  I  once  knew,  but  who  has  long 
since  passed  from  my  vision. 

It  was  wearying  work,  toiling  up  the  muddy  Arkansas, 
and  in  the  end  disastrous.  Occasionally,  for  miles  at  a 
stretch,  our  hearts  were  gladdened  by  a  curve  toward  the 
northward,  yet  we  drew  westerly  so  much  we  became 
fearful  lest  the  Jesuit  had  made  false  report  on  the  main 
course  of  the  stream.  Every  league  plunged  us  deeper 
into  strange,  desolate  country,  until  we  penetrated  regions 
perhaps  never  before  looked  upon  by  men  of  our  race. 
The  land  became  more  attractive,  the  sickly  marsh  giving 
place  to  wide,  undulating  plains  richly  decorated  with 
wild  grasses,  abloom  with  flowers,  bordered  by  a  thick 
fringe  of  wood.  Toward  the  end  of  our  journeying  by 
boat,  after  we  had  passed  two  cliffs  upreared  above  the 
water,  the  higher  rising  sheer  for  two  hundred  feet,  we 
perceived  to  the  northward  vast  chains  of  hills  rising  in 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

dull  brown  ridges  against  the  sky-line,  seemingly  crowned 
with  rare  forest  growth  to  their  very  summits.  During 
all  these  days  and  nights  in  only  two  things  could  we 
deem  ourselves  fortunate  —  we  discovered  no  signs  of 
roving  savages,  while  wild  animals  were  sufficiently  nu 
merous  to  supply  all  our  needs. 

Three  days'  journey  beyond  the  great  cliff — for  we 
voyaged  now  during  the  daylight,  making  camp  at  night 
fall  —  I  became  convinced  of  the  utter  futility  of  further 
effort.  By  this  time  I  had  recovered  sufficiently  from 
my  wound  to  assume  a  share  of  labor  at  the  oars,  and 
was  pulling  that  afternoon,  so  my  eyes  could  glance  past 
the  fiery  red  crop  of  the  Puritan,  who  held  the  after-oar, 
to  where  the  Captain  and  Madame  rested  in  the  stern. 
I  remarked  De  Noyan's  dissatisfied  stare  along  the 
featureless  shore  we  skirted,  and  the  lines  of  care  and 
trouble  becoming  daily  more  manifest  upon  Madame's 
face.  Thus  studying  the  two,  I  cast  about  in  my  own 
mind  for  some  possible  plan  of  escape. 

They  had  been  conversing  together  in  low  tones,  so 
low,  indeed,  no  words  reached  me,  while  the  preacher 
knew  nothing  of  the  language  employed.  Nevertheless 
I  could  guess  its  purport.  It  was  sufficiently  clear  to  all 
of  us  that  we  merely  wasted  strength  longer  breasting  the 
swift  current  of  this  river,  and  were  constantly  drawing 
farther  from  our  goal.  Yet  I  was  of  proud  spirit  in 
those  days,  finding  it  not  easy  to  swallow  my  hastily 
spoken  words,  so  I  continued  to  pull  steadily  at  the 
heavy  oars,  not  seeing  clearly  how  best  to  conquer 
myself,  confess  my  former  mistake,  and  advise  retreat. 
Fortunately  a  stronger  influence  than  false  pride  urged 

[192] 


WE     MEET    WITH    AN    ACCIDENT 

me  to  action.  Marking  again  how  sadly  Eloise  drooped 
her  sobered  face  above  the  water,  it  put  the  heart  of  a 
man  in  me  to  acknowledge  my  error,  offering  such 
amends  as  were  still  possible. 

It  seems  simple  enough,  yet  it  was  not  so  small  a 
struggle,  nor  did  I  fully  win  the  battle  over  stubbornness 
until  the  gray  of  evening  began  wrapping  about  us  hazy 
folds  of  cloud,  the  time  coming  when  we  must  seek  suit 
able  night  camp.  It  was  then  I  found  tongue,  even 
while  glancing  across  my  shoulder,  through  the  shadows, 
searching  for  a  landing-place.  As  if  all  this  were  yester 
day,  I  recall  the  scene.  Everything  swam  in  the  gray 
haze,  which,  settling  across  the  water,  shut  off  from  view 
much  of  the  land.  We  were  nearly  abreast  of  where  a 
smaller  stream  came  leaping  down  from  the  right  to  hurl 
its  clear  current  far  out  into  the  muddy  river.  So  rapid 
was  this  discharge,  the  waters  about  us  were  thrown  into 
turmoil,  tossing  our  boat  like  a  cork,  causing  Madame  to 
grasp  the  rail  nervously.  Its  narrow  mouth  was  partially 
concealed  by  overhanging  shrubbery,  so  we  were  well 
within  the  sweep  of  its  invading  waters  before  I  could 
conjecture  the  force  with  which  it  came.  Through  the 
dim  light,  confusing  to  the  eyes,  I  sought  to  peer  ahead. 
The  hills,  huddled  much  closer  to  the  shore,  appeared 
rough  in  their  rocky  outlines,  while  the  heavy  underbrush, 
clinging  tightly  to  the  water-side,  offered  nothing  in  the 
way  of  a  suitable  camping-spot.  Beyond  the  tumultuous 
sweep  of  this  northern  tributary,  however,  I  discovered  a 
considerable  patch  of  grass,  overshadowed  by  giant  trees, 
and  there  I  made  selection  of  the  spot  which  should 
complete  our  upward  voyage. 

13  [193] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Steer  us  in  toward  yonder  green  bank,  Madame,"  I 
called  to  Eloise,  "  where  you  see  that  group  of  trees 
through  the  fog.  God  willing,  it  shall  prove  our  last 
camp  before  we  turn  east  and  south  once  more." 

It  did  my  heart  good  to  observe  the  sudden  brighten 
ing  of  her  face  at  these  words  of  promise,  as  if  they  came 
in  direct  answer  to  prayer.  I  understood  then  how 
weary  she  was  with  our  toil,  how  cruel  I  had  been  to 
hold  her  so  long  at  it.  She  had  given  utterance  to  no 
complaint ;  even  now,  it  was  not  her  voice  which  wel 
comed  my  decision.  It  was  the  Chevalier,  seldom  failing 
in  ready  speech,  whose  careless  tongue  rasped  me  with 
quick  retort. 

"  Ah,  so  you  have  really  come  to  your  senses,  Ben- 
teen,"  he  cried  eagerly.  "  1  thought  it  would  not  be 
much  longer  after  you  were  able  to  get  grip  upon  an  oar. 
Our  red-headed  friend  has  slow  tongue  of  late,  yet  I 
warrant  he  has  little  love  for  such  man-killing  work ;  so 
a  turn-about  will  be  the  vote  of  us  all.  Saint  Anne! 
'tis  the  happiest  word  to  ring  in  my  ears  since  this 
cursed  trip  began." 

Nothing  tests  the  innate  quality  of  a  man  like  the 
wilderness.  However  bold  of  heart,  if  every  utterance  is 
a  complaint  he  will  prove  a  constant  hardship.  I  doubted 
not  both  De  Noyan  and  the  Puritan  would  show  them 
selves  true  men  if  emergency  confronted  us;  but  in  the 
daily  plodding  routine  of  travel  the  Chevalier  gave  way 
to  little  worries,  jerking  along  in  the  harness  of  necessity 
like  an  ill-broken  colt ;  while  Cairnes,  who  pulled  steadily 
in  sullen  discontent,  was  much  the  better  comrade  of 
the  two. 

[194] 


WE     MEET     WITH    AN    ACCIDENT 

"  Call  it  what  you  please,"  I  answered  shortly,  never 
removing  my  gaze  from  the  pleased  face  of  Madame, 
thus  keeping  better  control  over  my  tongue.  "  I  have 
become  convinced  the  map  of  the  Jesuit  priest  lied,  and 
this  stream  runs  not  northward.  It  is  useless  pushing 
any  farther." 

"Where,  then?" 

"  Back,  of  course.  To  drift  down-stream  will  be  easy 
now  we  know  something  of  the  current.  We  return  to 
the  junction  of  the  rivers,  where  we  left  the  Spaniards  — 
't  is  hardly  probable  they  are  still  there ;  but  if  they  are, 
then  we  must  trust  to  our  stout  arms,  and  have  faith  in 

the  right. By  heavens  !  Cairnes,  what  mean  you  ? 

Damme,  man,  would  you  overturn  the  boat?" 

This  hasty  word  of  expostulation  had  hardly  left  my 
lips  before  the  Puritan  scuttled  clumsily  overboard,  his 
red  hair  cropping  out  of  the  seething  water  like  a  rare 
growth  of  fungus.  Another  instant,  and  the  full  shock 
of  that  racing  current  struck  our  bow,  hurling  it  about 
as  if  the  trembling  boat  were  an  eggshell.  Over  him  we 
went,  his  pudgy  fingers  digging  vainly  for  some  holding- 
place  along  the  slippery  planks,  his  eyes  staring  up  in 
terror. 

"  For  God's  sake,  cling  tight,  Eloise !  " 

I  heard  this  shout  of  warning  from  De  Noyan  as  he  fell 
backward  into  the  water,  which,  luckily,  was  scarcely  above 
his  waist.  Helpless  to  prevent  the  plunge,  I  joined 
company  at  the  bow,  going  down  well  over  my  head 
without  finding  footing,  and  coming  to  the  surface  face 
to  face  with  the  Puritan,  who  was  spluttering  out  river 
water  and  scraps  of  Calvinistic  speech,  striving  madly  to 

[195] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

lay  hold  on  some  portion  of  the  boat,  now  spinning  away 
on  the  swift  flood.  It  was  no  time  to  seek  explanation 
from  any  man  wrathful  as  Cairnes  appeared  to  be,  so  I 
devoted  my  attention  to  doing  the  one  thing  left  us, — 
keeping  the  crazy  craft  upright  to  save  Madame  and 
the  cargo.  Nor  was  this  an  easy  task.  Seldom  have  I 
breasted  such  angry,  boiling  surge  as  beat  against  us  — 
there  was  no  fronting  it  for  those  of  us  beyond  our 
depths,  while  even  De  Noyan,  making  a  manful  struggle, 
was  forced  slowly  back  into  deeper  water,  where  he  floun 
dered  helpless  as  the  rest  It  spun  us  about  like  so 
many  tops,  until  I  heard  a  great  crunching  of  timbers, 
accompanied  by  a  peculiar  rasping  which  caused  my 
heart  to  stop  its  pulsation.  All  at  once  the  heavy  bow 
swung  around.  Caught  by  it,  I  was  hurled  flat  against 
the  face  of  a  black  rock,  and  squeezed  so  tightly  between 
stone  and  planking  I  thought  my  ribs  must  crack. 

It  was  then  I  noted  Cairnes,  struggling  just  beyond 
me,  reaching  backward  with  his  foot  until  he  found  pur 
chase  against  the  stone,  then  lifting  his  great  crop  to 
gaze  about,  sweeping  the  moisture  from  his  eyes.  He 
braced  one  mighty  shoulder  against  the  boat's  side,  with 
such  a  heave  as  I  never  supposed  lay  in  the  muscles  of 
any  man ;  swung  that  whole  dead  weight  free  of  the 
rock,  and  ere  the  dancing  craft,  we  clinging  desperately 
to  it,  had  made  two  circles  in  the  mad  boiling,  I  felt  my 
feet  strike  bottom,  and  stood  upright,  ready  to  do  my 
share  again. 

"Are  you  safe,  Madame?"  I  questioned  anxiously, 
for  I  could  see  no  signs  of  her  presence  from  where  I 
stood,  and  she  uttered  no  sound. 


WE     MEET    WITH     AN    ACCIDENT 

"  I  am  uninjured,"  she  returned,  "  but  the  boat  takes 
water  freely.  I  fear  a  plank  has  given  way." 

"  Par  bleu!"  sputtered  De  Noyan,  with  a  great  sound 
of  coughing.  "So  have  I  taken  water  freely.  Sacrel  I 
have  gulped  down  enough  of  the  stuff  to  last  me  the 
remainder  of  life." 

"  Hold  your  wit  until  we  are  safe  ashore,  Monsieur," 
I  commented  shortly,  for  as  I  stood  the  strain  was  heavy 
on  my  arms.  "  Push  toward  the  right,  both  of  you,  or 
the  boat  will  sink  before  we  can  beach  her ;  she  takes 
water  like  a  sieve." 

We  slowly  won  our  way  backward,  the  effort  requiring 
every  pound  of  our  combined  strength,  De  Noyan  and 
I  tugging  breathlessly  at  the  stern,  the  sectary  doing 
yeoman  service  at  the  bow.  Yet  the  effort  told,  bring 
ing  us  into  quieter  water,  although  we  upbore  the  entire 
weight  of  the  boat  on  our  shoulders  after  we  made  firm 
footing.  The  water  poured  in  so  rapidly  Madame  was 
for  going  overboard  also,  but  we  persuaded  her  to  remain. 
Anyway,  we  drove  the  prow  against  the  bank  at  last, 
and,  as  I  rested,  panting  from  exertion,  I  observed  the 
others  dragging  themselves  wearily  ashore.  Cairnes  was 
a  sight,  with  his  great  mat  of  red  hair  soaked  with  black 
mud,  which  had  oozed  down  over  his  face,  so  as  to 
leave  it  almost  unrecognizable.  He  shook  himself  like  a 
shaggy  water-dog  after  a  bath,  flinging  himself  down  full 
length  with  a  growl.  De  Noyan  fared  somewhat  better, 
coming  ashore  with  a  smile,  even  trolling  the  snatch  of  a 
song  as  he  climbed  the  bank,  but  his  gay  military  cap, 
without  which,  jauntily  perched  upon  one  side  of  his 
head,  I  had  scarcely  before  seen  him,  had  gone  floating 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

down-stream,  and  the  fierce  upward  curl  of  his  long 
moustachios  had  vanished.  They  hung  now  limp,  leav 
ing  so  little  a  la  militaire  in  his  appearance  that  I  had  to 
smile,  noting  the  look  of  surprise  in  Madame's  eyes  as 
he  gallantly  assisted  her  to  the  dry  grass,  before  flinging 
himself  flat  for  a  breathing  spell. 

"  God  guide  us  !  "  I  exclaimed,  so  soon  as  I  could  trust 
myself  to  speak.  "  This  is  a  hard  ending  to  all  our  toil, 
nor  do  I  understand  how  it  came  about." 

"Sacrel"  commented  De  Noyan,  glancing  across  at 
the  fellow.  "  It  looked  to  me  as  if  yonder  canting 
preacher  either  was  taken  with  a  fit,  or  sought  to  make 
ending  here  of  two  papists." 

I  turned  to  face  the  grim-faced  sectary,  still  too  thor 
oughly  winded  by  his  late  exertions  to  try  the  lift  of  a 
Psalm. 

"  See  here,  sirrah,"  I  began  angrily  in  English,  "  per 
haps  you  will  explain  what  sort  of  a  Connecticut  trick 
you  attempted  to  play  there  in  the  current?" 

He  twisted  his  narrow  eyes  in  my  direction,  apparently 
studying  the  full  meaning  of  my  words  before  venturing 
an  answer. 

"  I  know  not  what  you  mean,  friend,"  he  returned  at 
last,  in  that  deep  booming  voice  of  his.  "  Did  I  not 
perform  my  work  with  the  best  of  ye  ? " 

"  Ay,  you  were  man  enough  after  we  went  overboard, 
but  why,  in  the  name  of  all  the  fiends,  did  you  make  so 
foul  a  leap,  bringing  us  into  such  imminent  peril  ?  "  The 
gleam  of  his  eyes  was  no  longer  visible,  but  I  marked 
the  rise  of  his  great  shoulders,  his  voice  rumbling  angrily, 
like  distant  thunder,  as  he  made  reply. 


WE     MEET    WITH     AN    ACCIDENT 

"  Why  did  I  make  the  leap,  you  unregenerated  infidel, 
you  thick-headed  heretic  ?  Why  did  I  ?  Better  were  I 
to  ask  why  you  ran  the  boat's  nose  into  that  bubbling 
hell.  Why  did  I  ?  What  else  saved  us  losing  every 
pound  we  carried,  together  with  the  woman,  you  cock 
eyed  spawn  of  the  devil,  only  that  Ezekiel  Cairnes  pos 
sessed  sufficient  sense  to  throw  himself  in  the  way, 
upbearing  the  bulk  of  the  strain  ?  The  water  was  some 
what  deeper  than  I  supposed,  and  my  feet  found  no 
bottom,  yet  't  was  the  best  thing  to  do,  and  the  only 
hope  of  steadying  the  boat.  Better  for  you  and  that 
grinning  papist  yonder  to  be  on  your  knees  thanking  the 
Almighty  He  sent  you  a  man  this  day,  than  lie  there 
like  so  many  hooked  cods,  gasping  for  breath  with  which 
to  abuse  one  of  the  Lord's  anointed.  Yet  't  is  but  right 
eous  judgment  visited  upon  me  for  consorting  with 
papists  and  unbelievers." 

Feeling  the  possible  justice  of  his  claim  I  hastened  to 
make  amends  to  the  wrathful  and  worthy  man. 

"  You  may  be  right,"  I  admitted  slowly.  "  Certainly 
we  will  return  thanks  for  deliverance  each  in  his  own 
way.  As  for  me,  I  greatly  regret  having  mistrusted 
your  act.  Perhaps  it  was  best,  yet  I  think  we  have 
small  chance  ever  to  use  this  boat  again.  It  appears 
badly  injured.  However,  we  must  await  daylight  to  note 
the  damage.  In  the  meantime,  let  us  make  shift  to 
camp ;  a  hot  fire  will  dry  our  limbs  and  clothing,  and 
put  us  in  better  humor  for  the  morrow." 


['991 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

A    HARD    DAY'S    MARCH 

THE  dawn  came  with  rosy  promise  of  a  fair  day,  a 
frost  lying  white  over  the  grass-land,  sufficient  nip 
in  the  air  to  stir  the  blood.  Before  the  others  were 
aroused  I  examined  the  boat,  which  rested  high  in  the 
mud  where  we  had  heaved  it  the  evening  previous.  The 
cruel  rent  in  the  solid  planking  was  such  as  to  afford 
little  hope  of  our  ever  being  able  to  repair  it.  How  the 
accident  occurred  I  did  not  rightly  comprehend,  but  we 
had  been  cast  ashore  on  the  western  bank  of  that  swift 
maelstrom.  In  the  light  of  dawn,  I  gazed  forth  upon 
the  whirlpool  extending  between  the  rock  against  which 
we  had  struck  and  the  bank  where  I  stood,  in  speech 
less  wonder  at  the  miracle  of  our  rescue.  Standing  there 
in  silence  broken  only  by  the  wild  tumult  of  the  waters, 
I  thought  of  Eloise  tossed  helpless  in  their  merciless 
grip,  and  bowed  my  head  humbly  above  the  shattered 
boat,  offering  up  a  heartfelt  petition.  I  was  not  in  those 
days  a  man  of  prayer,  yet  the  germ  of  my  father's  robust 
faith  was  ever  in  my  blood,  and  love  teaches  many  a 
good  lesson.  Certainly  I  felt  better  within  my  own  heart 
for  that  instant  of  communion  under  the  paling  stars. 

My  head  was  yet  bowed  over  the  gunwale  when  the 
heavy  footsteps  of  the  Puritan  sounded  close  at  hand. 

[200] 


A     HARD     DAY'S     MARCH 

I  could  not  fail  to  remark  a  softness  in  his  deep  voice  as 
he  spoke,  resting  one  hand  upon  my  shoulder. 

"  Thou  knowest  not,  friend  Benteen,  how  it  gladdens 
my  old  heart  to  find  thee  before  the  throne  of  grace.  I 
fear  thou  art  not  greatly  accustomed  to  look  up  unto 
God  in  time  of  trouble,  yet  doing  so  can  never  weaken 
thy  arm  for  the  moment  of  trial.  Acknowledge  the  Lord 
of  Hosts,  nor  dream  thou  wilt  ever  prove  less  of  a  man 
because  thy  heart  responds  to  His  many  mercies." 

"You  speak  truly,"  I  returned  soberly,  feeling  a  new 
respect  for  him  in  that  hour.  "  There  is  no  better  way 
in  which  to  start  the  day ;  and,  unless  my  eyes  deceive 
me,  this  bids  fair  to  prove  a  day  of  sore  trial.  Have 
you  looked  to  the  damage  done  the  boat? " 

"  Nay,"  he  returned  earnestly,  bending  low  to  examine 
the  rent.  "  I  slept  like  a  man  in  drink,  and  even  now 
am  scarcely  well  awakened.  'Tis,  indeed,  a  serious 
break,  friend ;  one,  I  fear,  which  will  prove  beyond  our 
remedying." 

"  Have  you  skill  with  tools  ?  " 

"  It  is  one  of  my  gifts ;  yet  of  what  use  in  the  wilder 
ness  where  tools  are  not  to  be  found?  However,  I  will 
see  what  may  be  done,  after  we  break  our  fast  —  there  is 
little  accomplished  working  on  an  empty  stomach." 

It  was  a  morning  of  sorrowful  labor ;  from  the  begin 
ning  a  perfectly  hopeless  one.  The  planking  had  been 
so  badly  crushed  that  a  portion  was  actually  ground  into 
powder,  leaving  a  great  gaping  hole.  To  patch  this  we 
possessed  no  tool  to  shape  the  wood  properly,  or,  indeed, 
any  wood  to  shape,  except  the  seats  of  the  oarsmen. 
Nor  did  we  possess  nails.  More  than  one  expedient 

[201] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

was  resorted  to  with  bits  of  canvas,  wooden  pegs,  or 
whatsoever  else  we  could  lay  hands  upon,  but  our 
efforts  resulted  each  time  in  sickening  failure.  At  last, 
long  before  the  sun  had  attained  the  zenith,  the  old 
preacher  looked  up,  disappointment  written  on  every 
line  of  his  rough  face,  to  say  grimly : 

"  We  waste  toil,  friends ;  the  boat  floats  no  more  for 
all  our  labors.  Nor  do  I  deem  it  the  will  of  the  Lord 
we  longer  continue  to  wear  ourselves  out  in  vain  effort 
to  undo  His  work." 

He  wiped  the  beads  of  perspiration  from  his  low 
forehead,  pushing  his  hand  through  his  matted  hair. 

"  Were  it  not  for  the  woman,"  he  added  more  cheer 
fully,  "  the  accident  would  not  be  so  bad  either.  I  am 
cramped  by  long  boat  service,  and  would  welcome  a  stiff 
tramp  to  loosen  out  the  joints  of  my  legs." 

I  glanced  across  uneasily  at  Madame,  for  we  were  all 
seated  on  the  grass  in  the  sunshine,  but  could  perceive 
nothing  except  encouragement  in  the  clear  depths  of  her 
brave  eyes. 

"  Fear  nothing  on  my  account,"  she  said  quietly, 
instantly  reading  my  thoughts  as  if  my  face  were  an 
open  book.  "  I  am  strong,  and  shall  not  greatly  mind 
the  walking." 

"  At  least  you  are  strong  of  heart,"  I  returned  gravely. 
"  But  such  a  trip  as  now  lies  before  us  will  test  your 
power  of  endurance  greatly.  Yet  what  must  be  done  is 
best  done  quickly,  and  there  are  unpleasant  memories 
clustering  about  this  spot,  making  me  anxious  to  leave 
it  before  another  night.  Let  each  one  speak  frankly  his 
thought  as  to  our  future  course,  so  we  may  choose  the 

[202] 


A     HARD     DAY'S     MARCH 

route  aright.  De  Noyan,  you  are  a  soldier,  accus 
tomed  to  places  of  difficulty  and  peril.  What  would 
you  suggest  ? " 

He  was  lying  flat  upon  his  back,  hands  clasped  beneath 
his  head,  puffs  of  white  smoke  from  his  pipe  curling  lazily 
up  into  the  blue  sky ;  nor  did  he  remove  the  stem  from 
between  his  lips  as  he  made  easy  answer. 

"  Faith,  man,  my  service  on  campaign  has  ever  been 
with  the  horse ;  nor  am  I  fond  of  using  my  own  limbs 
for  travelling.  It  would  be  far  easier,  I  think,  to  knock 
up  the  old  boat  here  ;  then,  with  whatsoever  else  we 
might  find  in  this  God-forsaken  wilderness,  construct 
some  sort  of  raft  to  upbear  our  company,  and  so  drift 
down  with  the  stream.  Par  bleu  !  it  would  be  a  relief 
from  those  cursed  oars.  If  the  load  be  too  heavy,  the 
preacher  can  be  left  behind ;  't  would  be  small  loss." 

"Your  plan  sounds  bravely  in  words,  Chevalier,  but 
were  we  to  attempt  it,  we  should  soon  find  ourselves  in 
more  serious  stress  than  now,  —  ay  !  before  we  had 
covered  the  first  day's  journey.  My  Calvinistic  friend, 
what  advice  have  you  for  our  guidance  ?  " 

The  sectary's  eyes  were  fastened  upon  the  ragged  line 
of  hills  at  our  back,  and  for  the  moment  he  made  no 
response,  his  seamed  face  grave  with  thought. 

"  How  far,  Master  Benteen,"  he  queried  finally,  "  do 
you  make  it  from  here  to  the  mouth  of  this  river?" 

"  Not  much  short  of  sixty  leagues,"  I  answered,  after 
a  bit  of  thinking.  "  The  stream  bends  and  twists  so  it 
is  difficult  to  judge  the  true  distance." 

"It  was  a  grievous  journey,"  he  admitted  with  a  groan, 
"one  I  care  not  to  travel  again,  unless  it  be  revealed 

[203] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

plainly  to  me  as  the  will  of  the  Lord.  I  name  the  dis 
tance  full  seventy  leagues.  What  has  been  the  main 
direction  of  our  course  ? " 

"  To  north  of  west." 

"  Ay  !  Are  we,  think  you,  thirty  leagues  to  northward 
of  where  we  left  the  Spaniards  ?  " 

"  I  should  say  yes ;  maybe  ten  leagues  more." 

"  I  doubt  the  extra  ten,  but  even  at  thirty  it  would  be 
foolishness  to  retrace  all  that  hard- won  distance  merely 
for  the  sake  of  keeping  in  sight  of  this  muddy  stream,  the 
very  water  of  which  is  unfit  for  Christian  stomach,  and 
of  no  value  otherwise.  'Tis  my  vote  we  strike  directly 
east  and  north,  following  as  straight  a  trail  as  possible 
until  we  find  the  great  river.  It  should  be  as  easy  travel 
ling  as  along  this  bank,  and  will  bring  us  out  above  the 
Spanish  lines  of  guard." 

I  know  not  how  long  I  sat  there  gazing  silently  into 
his  impassive  leathern  face,  turning  over  within  my  own 
mind  the  argument  of  his  words.  He  was  neither  woods 
man  nor  mountaineer,  yet  possessed  some  judgment. 
Thus  considering,  I  saw  but  one  possible  objection  to  his 
plan — lack  of  water  or  of  game  along  the  unknown  route 
to  be  traversed.  But  serious  scarcity  of  either  was  hardly 
to  be  expected  at  this  season  among  the  mountains,  while 
the  weary  leagues  of  southing  thus  saved  would  make  no 
small  difference  in  the  length  and  time  of  our  journey. 

"  It  appears  to  me  our  best  hope,"  I  admitted  candidly. 
"  It  will  involve  clambering  over  rocks,  yet  yonder  range 
does  not  appear  high,  nor  of  a  width  to  keep  us  long  in 
its  shadow ;  besides,  the  lower  reaches  of  this  river  are 
marshy  leagues  upon  leagues,  and  to  my  mind  walking 

[204] 


A     HARD     DAY'S     MARCH 

will  be  easier  if  we  take  higher  ground.  It  is  all  guess 
work  at  the  best.  We  know  how  impassable  the  trail 
will  be  below,  and,  even  if  we  retrace  our  steps  down  the 
river,  we  shall  have  to  make  a  wide  detour  to  cross  this 
mad  stream.  But  wait;  we  have  heard  no  word  from 
Madame  de  Noyan." 

She  also  was  looking  upon  those  cool,  blue  hills, 
apparently  close  at  hand,  but  turned  instantly  at  my 
addressing  her,  making  quick  and  confident  answer. 

"My  word  is  only  this,  Geoffrey  Ben  teen :  you  are  a 
woodsman,  better  capable  of  such  decision  than  any 
woman  whose  life  has  been  lived  within  the  town.  I  go 
cheerfully  wheresoever  your  choice  lies." 

It  has  ever  been  a  source  of  strength  to  me  to  be 
thoroughly  trusted  by  some  other,  and  I  instantly  arose 
to  my  feet,  feeling  a  new  man  under  the  inspiration  of 
these  heartsome  words. 

"  Then  that  matter  is  decided,"  I  announced,  a  ring  of 
confidence  in  my  voice.  "  We  will  break  bread  once 
more,  and  then  commence  our  journey." 

" Sacre!"  ejaculated  the  Captain,  yet  lolling  upon  his 
back,  "  if  it  be  like  that  same  biscuit  I  had  an  hour  since, 
breaking  it  will  prove  no  small  matter." 

The  blazing  sun  stood  an  hour  low  in  the  west  when 
we  divided  our  small  stock  of  necessaries  so  as  to  trans 
port  them,  and,  with  merely  a  last  regretful  glance  at  the 
damaged  boat  which  had  been  our  home  so  long,  turned 
our  faces  hopefully  toward  those  northern  hills,  com 
mencing  a  journey  destined  to  prove  for  more  than  one 
a  trip  unto  death.  God's  way  is  best,  and  there  is  a  noble 
purpose  in  it  all;  for  had  we  that  day  been  enabled  to 

[205] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

view  the  future,  not  a  single  step  would  we  have  taken, 
nor  should  I  have  had  in  my  memory  a  tale  worthy 
of  being  written  down. 

I  led  the  little  company,  bearing  rifle  in  hand,  keeping 
vigilant  outlook  for  game ;  De  Noyan  followed,  where  he 
might  easily  afford  aid  to  his  wife  if  she  required  the 
strength  of  his  arm  along  the  rough  path ;  while  the  old 
Puritan,  grumbling  ever  to  himself,  lumbered  along  well 
in  the  rear,  although  we  were  careful  to  keep  within  speak 
ing  distance  of  each  other.  We  traversed  a  gently  rising 
slope  of  grass  land,  with  numerous  rocks  scattered  over 
its  surface,  keeping  as  close  as  possible  along  the  bank  of 
the  brawling  stream,  that  we  might  make  use  of  its  nar 
row  valley  through  the  rocky  bluffs,  which  threatened  to 
bar  our  passage.  These  were  no  great  distance  away,  so 
a  steady  gait — I  set  the  pace  slow  not  to  distress  Madame, 
who  was  cramped  from  long  sitting  within  the  boat  — 
brought  us  in  an  hour  to  where  our  narrowing  path  was 
overhung  and  darkened  by  the  closing  in  of  gloomy 
mountain  heights  upon  either  side.  It  had  an  awesome 
look,  like  the  yawning  mouth  of  a  cave,  opening  to 
intense  darkness  and  mysterious  danger.  I  saw  a  look 
almost  of  terror  in  Madame's  eyes  as  she  gazed,  yet  her 
lips  uttered  no  protest,  and  I  flung  aside  a  desire  to 
shrink  back,  with  a  muttered  curse  at  my  own  folly.  Saint 
Andrew!  it  is  odd  how  superstition  grips  the  best  of  us. 
Those  rock  walls,  binding  us  within  their  scant  confines 
as  in  a  prison,  were  not  particularly  precipitous  or  high, 
yet  our  way  was  sufficiently  perilous,  leading  along  a  con 
tracted  defile,  the  merest  chasm,  indeed,  steep  cliffs  rising 
sheer  on  either  side,  merely  the  raging  stream  and  a 


A     HARD     DAY'S     MARCH 

ribbonlike  path  between.  The  slight  expanse  of  sky 
above  was  blue  and  clear,  but  it  was  sombre  and  gloomy 
enough  down  in  that  black  hollow,  where  we  made 
difficult  progress  amid  loose  bowlders. 

Where  this  snake-like  ravine  widened  out  slightly  we 
made  choice  for  our  first  camp.  We  reached  there  near 
the  sunset  hour,  although  the  sun  itself  had  utterly  van 
ished  from  our  view  long  before,  and  we  moved  forward 
amid  a  semi-darkness  most  depressing.  On  the  spot 
selected  the  towering  wall  of  rock  on  our  side  of  the 
little  river  overhung  sufficiently  to  form  a  comfortable 
shelter  at  its  base.  I  *had  a  goodly  supply  of  fresh  pine 
boughs  strewn  so  as  to  form  a  soft  bed,  while  the  Puritan 
busied  himself  gathering  together  ample  materials  for  a 
fire,  the  reflected  light  of  which  caused  the  deep  chasm 
where  we  rested  to  appear  more  gloomy  than  before, 
while  scurrying  night  clouds  closed  us  in  as  if  imprisoned 
within  a  grave. 

That  evening  was  not  devoted  to  much  conversation. 
We  were  alike  wearied  from  our  long  tramp,  heavy- 
hearted,  and  strangely  depressed  by  the  desolate  gloom 
of  the  rock  cavern  in  which  we  lay.  Even  De  Noyan 
yielded  to  this  spirit  of  brooding  and,  after  a  faint  effort 
at  forced  gayety,  crept  silently  to  his  sleeping-place.  The 
other  two  were  not  long  in  following  him.  I  was  thus 
left  alone  to  keep  the  first  watch  of  the  night.  Four 
lonelier,  more  miserable  hours  I  do  not  remember  serv 
ing  at  the  call  of  duty.  The  round  moon  crept  slowly 
through  the  black  sky,  until  its  soft,  silvery  beams  rested, 
brighter  than  daylight  had  been  in  that  gorge,  in  glowing 
radiance  along  the  surface  of  the  smooth,  gleaming  wall 

[207] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

opposite,  yet  merely  succeeded  in  rendering  more  weird 
and  uncanny  the  sombre  desolation.  The  night  wind 
arose,  causing  the  shadows  of  clinging  pines  to  sway  back 
and  forth  like  spectral  figures,  while  a  solemn  silence, 
awesome  in  its  intensity,  brooded  over  all,  broken  only 
by  the  noise  of  tumbling  water,  with  occasional  rasping 
of  boughs  against  the  face  of  the  cliff.  The  fire  died 
away  into  a  few  red  embers,  occasionally  fanned  into 
uncertain  flame  by  breaths  of  air  sucked  up  the  gorge. 
By  the  time  my  guard  ended  I  was  so  thoroughly 
unstrung  that  each  flitting  glimpse  of  deeper  shadow 
tempted  me  to  fire. 

It  was  at  midnight,  or  as  close  to  that  hour  as  I  was 
capable  of  judging,  when  I  aroused  De  Noyan  and 
crawled  into  his  place  on  the  bed  of  boughs.  I  lay  there 
watching  him  a  brief  space,  as  he  walked  over  to  the 
stream  and  plunged  his  face  into  the  cool  water.  The 
last  I  recall  previous  to  dropping  off  into  deep  slumber 
was  how  large  his  shadow  loomed,  silhouetted  in  the 
bright  moonshine  against  a  huge  black  bowlder  directly 
in  my  front. 

I  know  not  the  hour,  yet  I  noted,  even  in  awakening, 
that  the  moon  had  already  passed  from  out  the  narrow 
ribbon  of  sky  above,  although  still  fringing  in  silver 
beauty  the  sharp  summit  of  the  crest,  when  a  quick, 
nervous  pressure  upon  my  arm  awoke  me  with  a  start 
of  alarm.  Lying  at  full  length,  his  head  uplifted,  was 
De  Noyan. 

"  Keep  still,  Benteen,"  he  whispered,  his  voice  vibrant 
with  excitement,  "and  look  yonder.  In  the  name  of  all 
the  fiends,  what  is  that  ?  " 

[208] 


CHAPTER   XIX 

DEMON,    OR    WHAT? 

1HAVE  been  free  from  superstitious  terror  as  most 
men,  yet  there  were  few  in  those  days  who  did  not 
yield  to  the  sway  of  the  supernatural.  Occasionally, 
among  those  of  higher  education,  there  may  have  been 
leaders  of  thought  who  had  shaken  off  these  ghostly 
chains  of  the  dark  ages,  seeking  amid  the  laws  of  nature 
a  solution  for  all  the  seeming  mysteries  in  human  life. 
Yet  it  could  scarcely  be  expected  a  plain  wood-ranger 
should  rise  altogether  above  the  popular  spell  which  still 
made  of  the  Devil  a  very  potent  personality. 

Consequently,  as  my  anxious  eyes  uplifted  toward  the 
spot  where  De  Noyan  pointed,  it  need  be  no  occasion 
for  wonder  that  my  blood  turned  to  ice  in  my  veins,  and 
I  felt  convinced  I  looked  upon  His  Satanic  Majesty. 
The  vast  wall  of  rock,  arising  a  sheer  hundred  feet 
directly  opposite  to  where  we  lay,  appeared  densely  black 
now  in  the  shadow,  but  as  my  glance  swept  higher  along 
its  irregularity,  the  upper  edge,  jagged  from  outcropping 
stones,  stood  clearly  revealed  in  the  full  silver  sheen  of 
the  moon,  each  exposed  line,  carven  as  from  marble, 
standing  distinctly  forth  in  delicate  tracery  against  the 
background  of  the  night  sky. 

Appearing  to  my  affrighted  eyes  the  gigantic  form 
of  two  men  strangely  merged  into  one,  there  uprose  on 
»4  [209] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

that  summit  a  figure  so  odd,  weird,  and  grimly  fantastic, 
it  was  small  wonder  I  gazed,  never  thinking  it  could  be 
other  than  the  Evil  One.  It  was  unclothed  from  head 
to  heel,  and,  gleaming  ghastly  white  beneath  the  moon 
beams,  it  brought  no  Indian  suggestion  to  mind.  High 
above  the  head,  causing  the  latter  to  appear  hideously 
deformed,  arose  something  the  nature  of  which  I  could 
not  rightly  judge.  It  reminded  me  of  a  vast  mat  of  hair 
sticking  directly  upward,  ever  waving  back  and  forth  to 
the  breath  of  the  night  wind.  Nor  did  this  horrid  figure 
remain  one  moment  still.  There  upon  the  very  edge  of 
the  precipice,  it  would  leap  high  into  the  air,  flinging 
aloft  long  gaunt  arms,  even  appearing  to  float  bodily 
forth  into  the  space  above  us,  to  disappear  instantly,  like 
some  phantom  of  imagination,  amid  the  shrouding  gloom 
of  those  rock  shadows  —  flitting  swiftly,  and  as  upon 
wings,  along  the  crest ;  now  showing  directly  in  our 
front,  looming  like  a  threatening  giant,  mocking  with 
wild,  furious  gestures  ;  then  dancing  far  to  right  or  left, 
a  vague  shade  in  the  sheen,  a  mere  nothing  in  the 
shadow,  yet  ever  returning,  the  same  weird,  unnatural, 
spectral  figure,  wildly  gyrating  upon  the  air,  leering  down 
upon  our  speechless  misery. 

My  eyes,  wide-opened  by  terror,  followed  these  move 
ments,  marking  this  ghastly  shape.  I  listened  vainly  for 
the  slightest  sound  to  connect  it  with  aught  human. 
The  mantle  of  the  night's  solemn  silence,  the  dread 
stillness  of  wilderness  solitudes,  rested  everywhere.  I 
heard  the  mournful  sighing  of  the  wind  amid  jagged  rocks 
and  among  the  swaying  branches  of  the  cedars  ;  the  dull 
roar  of  the  little  river,  even  the  stentorian  breathing  of 

[210] 


DEMON,     OR     WHAT? 

the  Puritan  lying  asleep  behind  us,  but  that  was  all. 
That  hideous  apparition  dancing  so  madly  along  the  cliff 
summit  emitted  no  sound  of  foot  or  voice  —  yet  there  it 
hung,  foreboding  evil,  gesticulating  in  mockery ;  a  being 
too  hideous  for  earth,  ever  playing  the  mad  antics  of  a 
fiend. 

My  gaze  rested  questioningly  upon  De  Noyan's 
upturned  face,  and  saw  it  ghost-like  in  lack  of  color, 
drawn  and  haggard.  Mine  no  doubt  was  the  same,  for 
never  have  I  felt  such  uncontrollable  horror  as  that 
which,  for  the  moment,  fairly  paralyzed  me  in  brain  and 
limb.  It  is  the  mysterious  that  appals  brave  men,  for 
who  of  earth  might  hope  to  struggle  against  the  very 
fiends  of  the  air? 

"  Mon  Dieu  I "  whispered  my  comrade,  his  voice  shaking 
as  if  from  an  ague  fit.  "  Is  it  not  Old  Nick  himself?  " 

"  If  not,"  I  answered,  my  words  scarce  steadier,  "  then 
some  one  must  tell  me  what ;  never  before  did  I  gaze  on 
such  a  sight.  Has  it  been  there  long? " 

"  I  know  not  whence  it  came,  or  how.  I  was  not 
watching  the  crest.  After  I  bathed  at  the  stream  to 
open  my  eyes  better,  I  began  overhauling  the  commissary 
for  a  bite  with  which  to  refresh  the  inner  man.  I  was 
sitting  yonder,  my  back  against  the  big  stone,  munching 
away  contentedly,  humming  the  words  of  a  song  to  keep 
me  awake,  when  I  chanced  to  glance  up  to  mark  the 
position  of  the  moon,  and  there  that  hell's  imp  danced  in 
the  sheen  as  he  has  been  dancing  ever  since.  Sacrel  it 
was  the  bravest  deed  of  my  life  to  crawl  here  and  awaken 
you ;  the  devilish  thing  did  charm  me  as  a  snake  does 
a  bird." 

[aii] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

The  mere  sound  of  human  speech  put  new  heart  into 
me,  yet  I  found  it  difficult  to  avert  my  eyes  from  that 
fantastic  figure. 

"  If  that  is  the  Devil/'  I  said  more  composedly,  still 
enthralled  by  the  baleful  presence,  "surely  we  have 
neither  of  us  done  so  much  evil  as  to  make  us  especially 
his  victims." 

As  I  concluded  these  words,  my  courage  creeping 
back,  a  sudden  rustling  among  the  pines  at  our  back 
startled  us  to  glance  around.  Out  of  the  gloom  of  the 
rock  shelter  a  figure  uplifted  itself  on  all  fours,  and  the 
faint  light  of  a  star  glimmered  directly  down  upon  an  up 
raised,  terror-stricken  face.  Before  either  De  Noyan  ^r 
myself  could  mutter  a  hasty  warning,  the  half-awakened 
preacher  sent  his  great,  gruff  voice  booming  out  into  the 
air : 

"  O  Lord  God  of  Israel  deliver  Thy  servant  from 
destruction  and  the  clutch  of  the  Evil  One.  O  Lord 
God  of " 

I  flung  myself  on  him,  clutching  his  brawny  throat, 
throttling  his  speech  into  a  vain  gurgle.  The  fellow 
made  so  fierce  a  struggle,  mistaking  me  for  an  assistant 
of  the  fiend,  my  fierce  hold  was  jerked  loose,  and  I  was 
hurled  heavily  backward  at  full  length  upon  the  stones, 
striking  with  no  pleasant  force  upon  my  shoulder. 

"  Verily  have  I  overcome  the  Devil  by  Thy  strength, 

0  Lord  !  "  he  began  fervently. 

"  Be  still,  you  red-headed  Connecticut  fool,"  I  com 
manded  sharply,  now  thoroughly  aroused.  "  Stop,  or 

1  '11  drive  into  you  a  leaden  slug  to  silence  that  blundering 
tongue  of  yours  for  good  and  all.     Get  up  from  your 

[212] 


DEMON,     OR     WHAT? 

knees  there,  and  play  the  man.  If  needs  be  you  must 
pray,  keep  grip  on  that  bull  voice  of  yours.'* 

"It  makes  small  odds  now,"  chimed  in  De  Noyan 
with  easier  tone.  "  The  Devil,  or  what,  has  disappeared 
from  the  rock." 

I  glanced  up  at  his  words,  to  find  them  true.  The 
sky  was  assuming  a  faint  grayish  tinge,  as  if  the  dawn 
were  near.  The  vanishing  of  that  spectral  figure  relieved 
us  greatly,  while  the  steady  coming  of  daylight  revived 
those  spirits  upon  which  the  haunted  night  had  rested 
grimly.  Nevertheless  I  felt  it  incumbent  to  speak  some 
what  harshly  to  the  yet  sulking  sectary  for  such  untimely 
uproar. 

"  Did  you  mistake  this  for  a  conventicle,  Master 
Cairnes,"  I  asked  grimly,  "  an  assembly  of  crop-eared 
worshippers,  that  you  venture  to  lift  your  voice  in  such 
a  howl  when  you  wake?  It  will  be  better  if  you  learn  to 
keep  still  at  such  a  time,  if  you  hope  to  companion  long 
with  me." 

"  You  ! "  he  scarcely  deigned  to  lift  his  eyes  to  regard 
me.  "You  are  but  an  unbelieving  and  damned  heretic. 
Had  it  not  been  in  all  the  earnestness  of  a  contrite  spirit 
I  besought  the  Lord  in  prayer,  wrestling  even  as  did 
David  of  old,  't  is  not  likely  the  foul  fiend  I  beheld  on 
yonder  crest  would  have  departed  so  easily.  I  tell  you, 
you  unregenerated  son  of  iniquity,  it  is  naught  save  the 
faith  of  the  elect,  the  prayer  of  the  redeemed,  which  over 
comes  the  wiles  of  the  Devil,  and  relieves  the  children  of 
God  from  his  snares." 

It  was  useless  arguing  with  the  fanatic ;  yet  much  of 
my  previous  superstitious  terror  at  our  unwelcome  visitant 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

had  already  vanished,  there  growing  upon  my  mind  a  firm 
conviction  that  the  apparition  was  not  a  denizen  of  the 
sulphurous  regions  of  the  damned,  but  was  composed  of 
flesh  and  blood,  even  as  ourselves.  I  think  Madame  had 
been  awake  through  the  greater  part  of  the  commotion, 
as  I  noted  her  stir  slightly  even  when  De  Noyan  first 
informed  me  of  the  strange  presence.  Yet  she  spoke 
not  a  word.  Realizing  her  judgment  was  ever  clearer 
than  that  of  either  of  my  male  companions,  I  turned 
to  awaken  her  to  some  expression. 

"And  do  you  also,  Madame,  believe  that  we  have 
been  honored  by  a  visit  from  His  Satanic  Majesty 
in  person  ?  "  I  asked,  wondering  as  I  spoke  that  she 
should  appear  so  undisturbed  in  midst  of  our  turmoil. 

"It  would  be  less  terrifying  to  me  could  I  so  believe," 
she  replied  gravely,  her  eyes  questioning  my  face,  as  if  to 
read  therein  what  answer  I  desired.  "  I  have  that  about 
my  person,"  and  I  marked  that  her  fingers  toyed  with 
the  beads  of  a  rosary  at  her  throat,  "which  would 
protect  me  from  his  touch." 

"  What  then  did  you  make  of  that  fantastic  figure  ? 
I  was  so  gravely  startled  myself  by  the  apparition  I 
saw  double,  scarcely  retaining  sufficient  strength  for  the 
uplifting  of  a  hand.  So  speak,  Madame,  and  plainly,  for 
our  comforting,  —  was  that  flesh  and  blood,  or  was  it 
some  ghastly  visitant  from  the  unknown  ?  " 

"I  believe,"  she  answered  firmly,  "it  was  human. 
To  my  eyes  a  wild  man,  partially  arrayed  in  white 
skins,  decorated  with  a  multitude  of  great  feathers, 
appearing  ghastly  tall,  and  weirdly  distorted  in  the 
moonlight — a  fiend,  indeed,  yet  not  of  the  upper  air." 


DEMON,     OR     WHAT? 

"An  Indian?" 

"  I  know  not  what  other  name  to  choose.  A  savage 
surely,  yet  possessing  a  skin  strangely  fair  in  the  sheen 
for  one  of  the  red  race." 

My  roving,  unsatisfied  eyes  met  those  of  De  Noyan. 

cc  Blessed  Mother  !  "  he  ejaculated  with  a  short,  uneasy 
laugh.  "  I  never  would  have  thought  it  in  the  night. 
Holy  Saints  preserve  me,  if  I  was  ever  more  a  child ! 
Yet  now  the  dawn  brings  me  new  heart  of  courage,  and 
I  would  not  swear  but  Eloise  may  be  right." 

"  And  you,  friend  Cairnes  ?  "  In  a  few,  brief  English 
sentences  I  retold  to  the  sectary  this  opinion  expressed 
by  Madame.  "  Does  your  mind  agree  with  ours  ?  " 

He  stared  at  me  gloomily,  his  hands  knotting  into 
each  other,  and  his  lips  moving  oddly  ere  he  found 
speech. 

"  Nay,"  he  muttered  at  last,  "  you  know  little  about 
such  matters.  I  tell  you  again  that  it  was  the  Devil  my 
eyes  saw.  Twice  have  I  looked  upon  him,  and  each  time, 
in  response  to  prayer,  has  the  good  Lord  delivered  His 
servant  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  the  snares  of  the  fowler. 
Not  by  carnal  weapons  of  the  flesh  are  we  bidden  to  over 
come,  but  by  spiritual  wrestling ;  even  as  did  he  of  old 
wrestle  with  the  angel,  are  we  to  master  the  adversary  of 
souls." 

"  Madame  possesses  that  also,"  and  I  pointed  to  the 
rosary  at  her  white  throat,  "  by  which  she  is  able  to  resist 
the  contamination  of  evil." 

He  sniffed  disdainfully,  his  coarse  red  hair  appearing 
to  bristle  all  over  his  bullet  head. 

"'T  is  a  foul  device  designed  to  rob  men  of  the  true 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

power  of  prayer,"  he  declared  angrily.  "  I  say  to  you,  it 
was  the  voice  of  prayer  which  caused  that  foul  fiend 
to  fly  away  to  his  own.  The  prayer  of  the  righteous 
availeth  much." 

"  True,  friend,"  I  admitted  as  he  paused  for  breath, 
amused  to  behold  a  man  thus  played  upon.  "  If  it  is  a 
comfort  to  you,  we  all  confess  it  was  your  voice  which 
put  an  end  to  the  dancing.  Yet  if  there  is  a  time  for 
prayer,  so  there  is  time  also  for  action,  and  the  latter 
must  be  here  now.  Whatever  adventure  awaits  us  before 
nightfall,  we  shall  meet  it  no  less  bravely  if  we  first  have 
food.  So  let  us  break  our  fast,  and  depart  from  this 
accursed  spot." 

It  was  not  a  cheerful  meal,  our  nerves  being  still  at 
high  tension,  and  we  partook  more  from  duty  than  any 
feeling  of  enjoyment.  I  must  except  the  old  Puritan, 
however,  who  would  have  eaten,  I  believe,  had  that 
same  figure  been  dancing  at  his  elbow.  Many  anxious 
looks  were  cast  upward  at  the  rock  crest,  every  un 
wonted  sound  causing  us  to  start  and  glance  about  in 
nervous  terror.  It  seems  to  me  now  Eloise  remained  the 
most  self-controlled  among  us,  and  I  have  felt  sincerely 
ashamed  at  yielding  to  my  weaker  nature  in  thus  betray 
ing  nervousness  before  that  company.  Yet  had  she  been 
in  safety  I  would  have  proven  more  of  a  man,  as  by  this 
time  no  haunting  superstition  remained  to  burden  my 
heart.  I  realized  we  were  leaguered  by  flesh  and  blood, 
not  by  demons  of  the  air,  and  had  never  counted  my 
life  specially  valuable  in  Indian  campaign.  But  to  be 
compelled  to  look  into  her  fair  face,  to  feel  constantly 
the  trustful  gaze  of  her  brown  eyes,  knowing  well  what 


DEMON,     OR     WHAT? 

would  be  her  certain  fate  should  she  fall  into  savage 
hands,  operated  in  breaking  down  all  the  manliness 
within  me,  leaving  me  like  a  helpless  child,  ready  to  start 
at  the  slightest  sound.  De  Noyan  barely  touched  the 
food  placed  in  front  of  him,  and,  long  before  Cairnes  had 
completed  his  meal,  the  Chevalier  was  restlessly  pacing 
the  rocks  beside  the  stream,  casting  impatient  glances  in 
our  direction. 

"  Mon  Dieu ! "  he  ejaculated  at  last,  "  it  is  not  the 
nature  of  a  Frenchman  to  remain  longer  cooped  in  such 
a  hole.  I  beg  you,  Benteen,  bid  that  gluttonous  English 
animal  cease  stuffing  himself  like  an  anaconda,  and  let  us 
get  away  ;  each  moment  I  am  compelled  to  bide  here  is 
torture." 

Experiencing  the  same  tension,  I  persuaded  the  Puri 
tan  to  suspend  his  onslaught,  and,  undisturbed  by  sight 
or  sound,  we  began  a  slow  advance,  clambering  across  the 
bowlders  strewing  the  narrow  way,  discovering  as  we 
moved  forward  that  those  towering  cliffs  on  either  side 
were  becoming  lower,  although  no  possibility  of  scaling 
them  became  apparent.  We  travelled  thus  upwards  of 
a  quarter  of  a  mile,  our  progress  being  necessarily  slow, 
when  a  dull  roar  stole  gradually  upon  our  hearing.  A 
moment  later,  rounding  a  sharp  edge  of  projecting  rock, 
and  picking  our  way  cautiously  along  a  narrow  slab  of 
stone  extending  out  above  the  swirling  water,  we  came 
forth  in  full  view  of  a  vast  cliff,  with  unbroken  front 
extending  from  wall  to  wall  across  the  gorge,  while  over 
it  plunged  the  stream  in  a  magnificent  leap  of  fully  one 
hundred  and  fifty  feet.  It  was  a  scene  of  rare,  romantic 
beauty,  the  boiling  stream  surging  and  dancing  madly 

[2173 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

away  from  its  foot,  and  the  multicolored  mists  rising  up 
like  a  gauzy  veil  between  us  and  the  column  of  greenish- 
blue  water.  Yet  it  pleased  us  little  then,  for  it  barred 
our  progress  northward  as  completely  as  would  a  hostile 
army. 

Our  depth  of  disappointment  at  facing  this  barrier  was 
beyond  expression.  We  could  but  stand  in  silence,  gaz 
ing  upon  the  broad,  impassable  sheet  of  water,  blocking 
further  advance.  De  Noyan  was  earliest  to  recover 
power  of  speech. 

"  Le  Diable!"  he  swore,  half  unconsciously.  "This 
cursed  place  is  surely  damned!  Yet  it  has  some  consola 
tion  to  my  mind,  for  that  will  drive  us  backward  into  the 
lowlands,  out  of  this  demon-haunted  defile." 

"  Your  judgment  is  right,"  I  returned  gravely  enough, 
not  unrelieved  myself  by  the  thought.  "  There  is  no 
other  course  open  to  us.  We  shall  be  compelled  to 
retrace  our  steps,  and  if  we  desire  to  reach  the  open 
before  another  night,  we  need  be  at  it.  May  the  good 
God  grant  us  free  passage,  with  no  skulking  enemies  in 
ambuscade,  for  never  saw  I  poorer  spot  for  defence  than 
along  this  narrow  shelf." 

Fortunately,  the  way  proved  easier  travelling  as  we 
proceeded  downward,  and  we  were  not  long  in  passing 
beyond  our  haunted  camp  of  the  previous  night.  Below 
this  spot  —  which  was  passed  in  painful  anxiety  —  we 
entered  into  that  narrower,  gloomy  gorge  leading  directly 
toward  the  plain  beyond.  The  little  river  foamed  and 
leaped  in  deep  black  waves  upon  our  left,  the  rocks 
encroaching  so  near  that  we  were  compelled  to  pass  in 
single  file,  picking  a  way  with  extreme  caution  lest  we  slip 

[218] 


DEMON,     OR     WHAT? 

upon  the  wet  stones,  and  having  neither  time  nor  breath 
for  speech.  The  Puritan  led,  bearing  the  Spaniard's 
naked  rapier  in  his  hand.  Suddenly,  from  where  I  brought 
up  the  rear,  his  voice  sounded  so  noisily  I  made  haste 
forward  fearing  he  had  been  attacked. 

He  stood  halted,  staring  like  a  demented  man  at  a 
massive  rock,  a  huge  monster  with  sheer,  precipitous 
front,  filling  every  foot  of  space  from  the  cliff  wall  to  the 
river,  completely  closing,  as  by  a  wall  of  masonry,  the 
narrow  foot-path  along  which  we  had  advanced  unhin 
dered  the  day  before.  It  was  easy  to  see  from  whence 
that  rock  mass  came ;  the  great  fresh  scar  on  the  over 
hanging  cliff  summit  high  above  told  the  fatal  story  of 
its  detachment.  Yet  how  had  it  fallen  so  suddenly  and 
with  such  deadly  accuracy  across  the  path  ?  Was  it  a 
strange  accident,  a  caprice  of  fate,  or  was  it  rather  the 
hellish  work  of  design? 

None  knew  at  that  moment ;  yet  we  stood  there 
stupefied,  staring  into  each  others'  despairing  faces,  feel 
ing  we  were  hopeless  prisoners  doomed  to  perish  misera 
bly  within  the  gloomy  confines  of  that  ghastly,  haunted 
hell. 


[219] 


CHAPTER   XX 

BACKS    TO    THE    WALL 

"  ^T^HIS  is  Indian  treachery,"  I  said  decisively,  my 

A     eyes  searching  the  cliffs,  "  nor  will  they  remain 

long  inactive  now  they  have  fairly  caught  us   in   their 

trap.     Let  us  get  back  out  of  this  narrow  way ;  there 

may  be  other  loosened  rocks  where  this  one  came  from." 

"  Back  where  ?  " 

"  To  some  spot  where  we  can  defend  ourselves  in  case 
of  attack.  These  will  prove  different  from  any  savages 
I  have  ever  known  if  we  fail  to  hear  from  them  as  soon 
as  we  are  ready." 

"  But,"  protested  De  Noyan,  as  we  scrambled  retreat 
ing  up  the  slope,  "  if  there  is  no  way  leading  from  this 
pit  of  death,  how  are  those  devils  going  to  get  in  ?  Will 
it  not  be  more  likely  they  will  be  content  to  starve  us  ? " 
"  'Tis  not  Indian  nature  to  hide  in  patience  after  hav 
ing  trapped  their  victims.  Although  there  is  no  appar 
ent  way  out  to  our  eyes,  nor  time  to  search  for  one,  yet 
we  may  put  confidence  in  this :  they  never  bottled  us 
here  without  knowing  some  means  whereby  they  might 
complete  their  work." 

"  It  is  likely  to  be  a  fight,  then  ?" 
"  Either  that  or  a  massacre ;  God  knoweth." 
"  If,  friend    Benteen,"  boomed  Cairnes,  now  well  in 

[220] 


BACKS     TO     THE     WALL 

our  front,  and  prodigal  of  voice  as  ever,  "  you  expect  a 
stand-up  battle  with  the  devils,  't  is  my  judgment  you 
will  find  few  spots  better  adapted  for  defence  than  yon 
der —  there  where  the  rock  juts  out  so  far;  'tis  like  a 
sloping  roof  to  protect  us  from  above." 

It  was  as  he  described,  a  place  fitted  by  nature  for  such 
a  contest,  the  upper  stratum  of  rock  projecting  so  far  for 
ward  as  almost  to  form  a  cave  beneath,  while,  partially 
blocking  the  centre  of  this  darkened  opening,  uprose  a 
great  square  slab  of  stone,  forming  of  itself  no  small  pro 
tection  to  a  party  crouching  in  its  shadow.  Moreover 
the  ground  fell  away  sharply,  the  higher  point  being 
twenty  feet  above  the  water  level,  and  this  at  the  widest 
part  of  the  gorge,  the  entire  slope  thickly  strewn  with 
bowlders  of  varying  size. 

"You  have  made  soldierly  choice,"  I  acknowledged 
heartily,  after  a  hasty  survey.  "It  would  be  difficult  to 
discover  a  more  proper  spot  for  purposes  of  defence. 
St.  Andrew !  but  three  of  us  ought  to  hold  that  mound 
against  quite  a  party." 

De  Noyan  broke  in,  perfectly  at  his  ease  with  actual 
fighting  in  prospect.  (f  Somewhat  open  as  yet,  but  that  can 
be  remedied  by  use  of  those  scattered  stones.  Upbuild 
the  circle  here,  leaving  in  front  of  the  great  bowlder  room 
enough  for  the  three  of  us  to  battle  at  ease,  with  ample 
space  in  which  to  swing  our  sword-arms,  the  solid  rock 
at  our  backs.  Saint  Anne !  but  it  is  beautiful !  Bring 
the  stones  here  so  I  may  place  them  to  the  best  purpose 
for  such  defence."  And  he  drew  a  rapid  half-circle  about 
the  mouth  of  the  shallow  cave,  his  eyes  brightening  with 
interest. 

[221] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 


cc 


Pah  !  your  doughty  Frenchman  appears  overly  anx 
ious  to  be  killed/'  began  Cairnes,  casting  an  eager  glance 
toward  the  provisions  dropped  upon  the  ground.  "  To 
my  mind  we  had  better  break  our  fast  before  commenc 
ing  such  labor.  It  may  happen  we  shall  have  no  other 
chance  to  eat,  and  it  would  go  hard  against  my  nature  to 
waste  that  pickled  meat  on  naked  savages.  Ecod !  it 
would  try  Job  himself  to  stand  by  helpless,  watching  a 
clouted  heathen  gorge  himself  on  what  should  be  lying 
comfortable  in  our  own  stomachs.  What  say  ye,  Master 
Benteen  ? " 

"  That  our  first  effort  be  with  the  stones,'*  I  returned 
with  decision.  "  After  that,  we  can  partake  of  food.  The 
latter  can  be  made  ready  while  we  work,  if  Madame  will 
spread  it  here  at  the  mouth  of  the  cave  —  a  bit  farther 
back  would  prove  better,  under  the  protection  of  that 
slab  of  rock." 

Rejoicing  at  thus  inducing  our  fair  companion  to  seek 
safety  under  shelter,  the  three  of  us  fell  to  work  with 
energy.  Under  the  direction  of  De  Noyan,  the  scat 
tered  bowlders  were  rolled  up  the  steep  and  piled  in  a  solid 
wall,  reaching  nearly  waist  high,  completely  circling  the 
open  front  of  the  cave,  its  centre  somewhat  advanced 
from  the  stone  slab,  with  either  flank  resting  solidly 
against  the  face  of  the  cliff.  It  did  me  good  to  listen 
while  De  Noyan  issued  energetic  orders,  swearing  at  us 
ardently  in  army  French  as  if  we  were  of  his  own 
squadron  of  chasseurs. 

It  required  the  greater  part  of  an  hour  to  get  our  rude 
rock  rampart  in  such  condition  as  to  satisfy  the  military 
taste  of  the  Chevalier  even  measurably,  and  during  that 

[222] 


BACKS     TO     THE     WALL 

time  we  toiled  as  men  must  when  their  lives  are  soon  to 
depend  upon  the  result  of  their  labor. 

"  Saprista!"  he  commented  at  last,  wiping  his  stream 
ing  brow,  and  gazing  about  him  critically.  "  It  will 
answer  fairly  well,  I  think,  although  another  row  might 
strengthen  the  curves.  Still,  'tis  not  likely  we  shall  be 
called  upon  to  battle  against  gun  or  pike,  and  if  too  high 
the  stones  might  interfere  with  proper  thrust  of  the 
sword.  So  let  us  lunch.  Egad  !  the  sight  of  that  hun 
gry  preacher  haunts  me  every  time  I  turn  around ; 
besides,  whatever  resting-spell  we  get  ere  the  ball  opens 
will  serve  to  steady  our  nerves  for  the  onset.  Have 
you  spread  forth  a  rare  feast  for  our  comrades, 
Eloise?" 

She  stood  within  the  shadow,  leaning  lightly  against 
the  great  stone,  smiling  at  us. 

"  All  I  have  awaits  your  pleasure,  gentlemen,"  she 
returned  bravely,  "and  I  trust  you  may  consider  it  a 
pleasant  duty  to  do  full  justice  to  my  skill." 

It  has  lingered  a  unique  memory  of  those  days,  the 
outward  carelessness  with  which  we  chattered  away  during 
that  strange  meal.  Surely  no  company  of  wanderers  was 
ever  in  more  desperate  stress  than  we  at  that  moment. 
It  was  the  merest  chance  of  fate  if  one  among  us  all  lived 
to  see  the  peaceful  setting  of  the  sun,  now  blazing  high 
overhead.  Yet  that  simple  noonday  repast,  partaken  of 
beneath  the  shadow  of  the  overhanging  rock,  remains  in 
memory  as  more  redundant  with  merriment  of  tongue 
and  face  than  any  since  we  made  departure  from  New 
Orleans.  Were  I  not  writing  truthful  narrative,  I  might 
hesitate  at  setting  this  down,  yet  there  are  doubtless  others 

[223] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

living  to  bear  witness  with  me  that  there  is  often  experi 
enced  an  odd  relief  in  discovering  the  presence  of  actual 
danger ;  that  uncertainty  and  mystery  try  most  severely 
the  temper  of  men. 

It  certainly  proved  so  with  us  that  day,  and  De  Noy- 
an's  high  spirits  found  echo  even  in  the  grim  Puritan, 
who,  being  at  last  convinced  that  he  was  not  called  upon 
to  wrestle  with  demons  from  the  pit,  was  as  full  of  manly 
fight  as  the  best  of  us.  Eloise  added  her  gentle  speech, 
while  even  I  relaxed  my  anxiety,  though  I  was  careful 
enough  to  select  a  seat  from  which  I  could  keep  watch 
both  up  and  down  the  ravine,  convinced  that  our  time  of 
trial  was  not  far  away.  In  consequence  of  this  chosen 
vantage  of  position  I  was  the  first  to  note  those  stealthy 
nude  figures  silently  stealing  from  rock  to  rock,  like  so 
many  flitting  shadows,  making  their  way  down  toward  our 
position  from  the  north.  How  they  attained  entrance  to 
the  gorge  I  could  not  conjecture ;  my  eyes  first  detected 
their  movement  when  their  leaders  stole  noiselessly  as 
phantoms  about  the  great  shelf  of  rock  higher  up  the 
gorge.  More  than  this  fleeting  glimpse  I  was  unable  to 
perceive  from  where  I  sat,  our  rude  rampart  somewhat 
obstructing  the  view,  nor  did  I  call  the  attention  of  the 
others  to  their  approach.  Nothing  could  be  gained  by 
exposing  ourselves  before  need  arose.  Indeed,  De  Noyan 
chanced  to  observe  their  presence  before  I  ventured  upon 
speech  at  all. 

"  Ha,  my  masters  !  "  he  exclaimed  suddenly,  rising 
to  peer  above  the  low  breastworks.  "  What  have  we 
here  ?  By  my  soul,  the  ball  is  about  to  open,  gentle 
men  ;  the  enemy  creeps  forward  as  though  uncertain  of 

[224] 


BACKS     TO     THE     WALL 

our  whereabouts,  yet  hardly  as  if  greatly  fearing  our 
numbers.  What  do  you  make  of  the  fellows,  Master 
Benteen  ? " 

"  Beyond  doubt  savages,  but  not  of  any  tribe  within 
my  knowledge." 

"  Saint  Denis !  nor  mine,"  he  acknowledged  gravely, 
staring  at  them.  "  At  this  distance  they  seem  to  be  of 
strangely  whitish  skin,  and  I  am  not  over  pleased  with 
their  mode  of  advance ;  it  has  the  steadiness  of  a  drilled 
column,  such  as  I  never  before  witnessed  in  Indian  cam 
paign.  Sacrel  note  yonder  how  that  tall  fellow  on  the 
right  guides  them  with  his  gestures.  They  take  intervals 
as  firmly  as  French  grenadiers.  Eloise,"  he  turned  hastily 
toward  his  wife,  more  tenderness  in  his  manner  than  I  had 
ever  before  remarked,  "  it  is  going  to  be  a  hard  battle,  or 
I  mistake  greatly  the  temper  of  yonder  warriors.  Take 
this  pistol ;  it  is  all  I  have  of  the  kind.  I  will  trust  my 
fortune  on  the  blade.  You  know  how  best  to  use  it 
should  things  go  wrong  with  us  at  the  front." 

"  I  know,"  she  answered  calmly,  cc  I  have  lived  all  my 
life  within  hearing  of  Indian  tales  ;  yet  could  I  not  prove 
some  aid  beside  you  ?  " 

"  Nay,  little  woman ;  there  is  scarcely  room  for  three 
of  us  to  stand  at  the  wall ;  we  shall  fight  with  freer  hand 
knowing  you  are  safe  from  savage  blow  behind  the  rock. 
Come,  my  lady,  it  is  full  time  you  were  there  now." 

She  shook  hands  with  us  in  turn,  giving  to  each  man 
a  lightsome,  hopeful  word  ere  she  drew  back  out  of  sight, 
and  never  before  did  I  have  such  incentive  to  battle  as  I 
read  within  the  depths  of  her  dark  eyes  as  she  came  to 
me  the  last  of  all.  For  a  moment  after  she  regretfully 
15  ["S3 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

withdrew  her  hands  from  my  clasp  I  remained  motionless, 
absolutely  forgetful  of  all  else,  until  De  Noyan's  voice, 
harsh  now  with  excitement  of  approaching  combat,  recalled 
me  to  myself  and  my  post  of  duty. 

"  It  is  time  we  took  our  positions,  Messieurs,''  he 
said,  bowing  with  the  rare  French  courtesy  of  battle. 
"  Let  Monsieur  Cairnes  find  place  upon  my  right,  while 
Master  Benteen,  do  you  keep  the  left.  It  will  be  better 
to  crouch  low  until  I  speak  the  word,  and  then  God 
give  you  both  strong  arms  and  hearts." 

From  behind  the  roughly  piled  bowlders  in  my  front 
I  had  a  fair  view  up  the  valley,  and  was  enabled  to  mark 
clearly  the  attacking  party  as  it  advanced  cautiously 
toward  our  position.  It  was  composed  of  some  thirty 
members,  well-appearing  fellows  for  savages,  naked  from 
the  waist  up,  their  exposed  bodies  quite  light  in  color, 
and  unpainted  as  is  the  usual  Indian  custom  for  war. 
Their  leader  was  a  tall  fellow,  having  a  head  of  matted 
coarse  hair,  which  stood  almost  erect,  thus  yielding  him 
a  peculiarly  ferocious  aspect.  The  entire  band  moved 
forward,  as  if  in  response  to  prearranged  signals,  which 
must  have  been  conveyed  by  motion,  as  I  could  distin 
guish  not  the  slightest  sound  of  speech.  However,  it  was  a 
relief  to  note  they  bore  no  weapons  in  their  hands  except 
ing  the  spear  and  the  war-club,  clear  evidence  that  they 
had  limited,  if  any,  trade  intercourse  with  Europeans. 
Yet  they  came  on  with  such  steadiness  of  purpose,  amid 
such  impressive  silence,  I  instinctively  felt  we  stood 
opposed  to  no  tribe  of  cowards,  whatever  their  name. 

As  they  crept,  rather  than  walked,  forward  into  the 
open  space  in  our  front,  their  restless,  searching  eyes  were 


BACKS    TO     THE     WALL 

not  long  in  perceiving  the  irregular  outlines  of  our  rude 
barricade,  nor  were  they  dilatory  in  deciding  that  behind 
that  pile  of  rock  were  to  be  discovered  those  they  sought. 
No  attacking  party  operating  upon  the  eastern  continent, 
guided  by  all  the  strategy  of  civilized  war,  could  have 
acted  more  promptly,  or  to  better  purpose.  The  old 
chief  made  a  quick,  peculiar  gesture  from  left  to  right,  and 
in  instant  response  his  clustered  bunch  of  warriors  spread 
out  in  regulated  intervals,  assuming  positions  not  unlike 
the  sticks  of  a  fan  such  as  the  Creoles  use,  until  they 
formed  a  complete  semicircle,  their  flanks  close  in  against 
the  cliff,  and  their  centre  well  back  upon  the  bank  of  the 
stream.  It  was  a  pretty  movement,  executed  with  the 
precision  of  long  discipline,  and  De  Noyan  brought  his 
hand  down  applauding  upon  his  knee. 

"  Parbleu  !  "  he  exclaimed  with  enthusiasm.  "  'T  was 
as  well  done  as  by  troops  of  the  line.  I  look  for  a  warm 
time  presently,  when  we  cross  arms  with  those  fellows." 

Even  as  he  spoke,  I  observed  the  old  chief  passing 
rapidly  from  man  to  man,  speaking  briefly  to  each  in  turn 
and  pointing  toward  us,  as  though  giving  special  directions 
for  the  coming  assault. 

"  Chevalier,"  I  whispered,  "  would  it  not  be  well  to 
try  a  shot  at  that  tall-haired  fellow  ?  " 

"  It  appears  too  great  a  distance  to  my  eye." 

"  I  have  dropped  a  buck  through  forest  limbs  fifty 
feet  farther." 

" Then  try  your  fortune,"  he  said  eagerly.  "It  may 
be  those  fellows  have  never  heard  the  crack  of  a  gun. 
The  sound  and  sudden  death  might  terrorize  them." 

I  took  careful  aim  above  the  wall,  resting  my  long 

[227] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

rifle-barrel  in  a  groove  between  the  stones,  and  fired. 
Ever  since,  it  has  seemed  to  me  that  God,  for  some 
mysterious  purpose  of  His  own,  deflected  the  speeding 
ball,  for  never  before  or  since  did  I  miss  such  aim.  Yet 
miss  I  did,  for  while  the  old  chief  leaped  wildly  backward, 
his  cheek  fanned  by  the  bullet,  it  was  the  savage  he  con 
versed  with  who  sprang  high  into  air,  coming  down  dead. 
Nor  did  a  single  warrior  make  a  movement  to  flee.  Instead 
of  frightening,  it  enraged,  driving  them  into  savage  fury 
as  they  stared  at  the  stiffening  body  of  their  comrade. 
Scarcely  had  the  smoke  of  the  discharge  drifted  upward 
when,  all  their  former  impressive  silence  broken,  and 
yelling  like  fiends  incarnate,  they  made  an  impetuous  rush 
for  the  hill. 

"  Francais  !     Francais  I " 

I  was  certain  they  used  the  word,  fairly  hissing  it  forth 
as  if  in  bitter  hatred,  yet  I  had  short  enough  time  in 
which  to  listen  as  I  hastily  rammed  home  a  second 
charge  with  which  to  greet  them  as  they  came. 

"  It  will  be  best  to  draw,  Messieurs,"  spoke  De 
Noyan  in  a  cool,  drawling  voice.  <c  Ah,  that  was  better, 
Master  Benteen  ! "  as  two  of  the  advancing  mob  went 
stumbling  to  the  bullet.  "  It  leaves  but  twenty-seven 
to  the  three  of  us  ;  not  such  bad  odds  !  Now,  friends, 
yield  no  step  backward,  and  strike  as  you  never  struck 
before." 

I  enjoyed  little  space  in  which  to  glance  behind  where 
I  knew  Eloise  crouched  beneath  the  protecting  shadow 
of  the  great  stone,  yet  I  am  certain  I  felt  the  full  magic 
of  her  eyes  upon  me.  As  I  wheeled,  newly  armed  for 
strife,  my  hands  clutched  hard  about  the  rifle-barrel,  our 

[228] 


BACKS     TO     THE     WALL 

fierce  assailants  came  surging  up  against  the  stone  wall. 
It  was  no  time  to  note  what  others  did;  one  realizes 
little  at  such  a  supreme  moment  except  the  flashing  in  his 
eyes  where  menacing  weapons  play  across  his  front ;  the 
swift  blows  continually  threatening  to  crush  his  guard ; 
the  fierce,  cruel  faces  glaring  at  him  eye  to  eye,  and  his 
own  desperate  efforts  to  drive  and  kill.  It  all  abides  in 
fevered  memory  not  unlike  those  pictures  of  horror 
coming  of  a  dark  night  when  lightning  leaps  from  the 
black  void.  I  mind  the  first  man  to  reach  me,  a  burly 
ruffian,  whose  shining  spear-point  missed  my  throat  by 
so  narrow  a  margin  it  tasted  blood  ere  my  rifle-stock 
crushed  the  side  of  his  head  and  sent  him  backward,  a 
reeling  corpse  into  the  mass  at  his  heels.  Then  all 
was  confusion,  a  riot  of  leaping  figures,  frantic  shouting, 
and  clanging  weapons,  and  I  know  not  what  was  done, 
except  that  I  struck  out  like  a  crazed  man,  heedless 
of  what  might  be  aimed  at  me,  but  letting  drive  at 
every  savage  head  within  range,  until,  at  last,  there 
seemed  no  others  in  my  front.  Then,  as  I  paused, 
breathless  and  uncertain,  passing  my  hand  across  my 
eyes  to  clear  them  from  the  blood  and  hair  which  half 
blinded  me,  I  heard  De  Noyan's  drawling  tone. 

"  Most  beautifully  done,  Master  Benteen,  and  as  for 
our  red-headed  preacher,  by  the  memory  of  Jeanne 
d'Arc,  the  like  of  him  as  fighting  man  I  have  never 


seen." 


I  leaned  back  heavily  against  the  stones,  now  the 
strain  of  battle  had  relaxed,  feeling  strangely  weakened 
by  my  exertions  as  well  as  the  loss  of  blood,  and  glanced 
about  me.  The  discomfited  savages  had  fallen  sullenly 

[229] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

back  to  the  bank  of  the  stream,  where  they  bunched 
together  as  if  in  council,  and  I  noted  more  than  one 
wounded  man  among  them.  De  Noyan  sat  recklessly 
upon  the  stone  wall,  dangling  his  long  legs,  and,  back 
turned  contemptuously  upon  our  foe,  was  carefully  ex 
amining  the  edge  of  his  sword. 

"  I  was  fool  enough  to  attempt  a  down  cut,"  he  ex 
plained,  observing  my  eyes  upon  him.  "  I  tried  it  on  that 
savage  who  lies  yonder,  and  it  was  rather  a  neat  stroke, 
yet  has  sorely  nicked  the  blade." 

"  Where  is  the  Puritan  ? "  I  asked,  not  seeing  him. 

"Stretched  yonder  at  rest;  he  did  needlessly  exhaust 
himself,  not  knowing  how  best  to  wield  his  weapon. 
Sacre  I  he  struck  hard  blows,  and  will  have  two  savages 
for  whom  to  make  answer  in  the  Day  of  Judgment." 

"What  loss  did  the  fellows  sustain?"  I  questioned, 
the  cut  at  the  edge  of  my  hair  half  blinding  me  with 
dripping  blood. 

"  We  dropped  seven  between  us,  counting  those  who 
fell  to  your  fire,  and  there  are  others  who  hardly  appear 
in  condition  for  further  fighting.  As  to  the  garrison, 
you  seem  to  possess  a  flesh  wound  or  two,  the  head 
of  the  Puritan  rings  merrily  yet  from  the  tap  of  a  war- 
club,  while  I  boast  a  boot  full  of  blood ;  't  is  none  of  it 


serious." 


"  They  will  attack  again  ?  " 

"  Ay  !  those  lads  are  not  of  the  breed  to  let  up  with  one 
bite ;  and  mark  you,  man,  it  is  going  to  be  the  next  turn 
that  will  test  our  mettle." 

He  deliberately  changed  his  posture,  glancing  carelessly 
across  his  shoulder. 

[230] 


BACKS    TO     THE     WALL 

"  Do  you  know  aught  regarding  those  devils,  Master 
Benteen  ? " 

"  They  are  strange  to  me  ;  no  kin,  I  think,  to  any 
tribe  east  of  the  great  river." 

He  sat  in  silent  contemplation  a  long  moment,  his 
eyes  fastened  upon  the  savage  group. 

"  Did  you  chance  to  notice,"  he  asked  at  last,  speaking 
more  thoughtfully,  "how  they  hissed  that  word  c Fran- 
raisyy  when  they  first  rushed  up  the  hill  upon  us  ?  It 
somehow  recalled  to  memory  an  odd  tale  told  me  long 
ago  by  old  Major  Duponceau,  who  was  out  with  the 
troops  in  1729,  about  a  strange  people  they  warred 
against  down  on  the  Ocatahoola.  These  must  be  either 
the  same  savages  —  although  he  swore  they  were  put 
to  the  sword  —  or  else  of  the  same  stock,  and  have  felt 
the  taste  of  French  steel." 

"What  did  he  call  them?" 

"  Natchez ;  although  I  remember  now  he  referred  to 
them  once  as  c  White  Apples/  saying  they  were  of  fair 
skin.  He  told  me,  but  I  recall  little  of  it,  many  a 
strange  story  of  their  habits  and  appearance,  to  illustrate 
how  greatly  they  differed  from  other  tribes  of  savages 
with  whom  he  had  met.  They  worshipped  the  sun." 

cc>Tis  true  of  the  Creeks." 

"  Ay  !  they  play  at  it,  but  with  the  Natchez  't  is  a  real 
religion ;  they  had  a  priesthood  and  altars  of  sacrifice,  on 
which  the  fires  were  never  quenched.  Their  victims  died 
with  all  the  ardor  of  fanaticism,  and  in  peace  and  war 
the  sun  was  their  god,  ever  demanding  offering  of  blood. 
But  see,  the  moment  comes  when  we  must  front  those 
fiends  again." 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

The  afternoon  sun  had  lowered  so  that  its  glaring  rays 
no  longer  brightened  the  depths  of  the  canyon,  all  upon 
our  side  of  the  stream  lying  quiet  in  the  shadow.  The 
Indians  began  their  advance  toward  us  in  much  the  same 
formation  as  before,  but  more  cautiously,  with  less  noisy 
demonstration,  permitting  me  to  note  they  had  slung 
their  weapons  to  their  backs,  bearing  in  their  hands 
ugly  fragments  of  rock.  The  old  matted-hair  savage, 
who  had  received  a  severe  slash  upon  his  shoulder 
during  our  last  melee,  hung  well  to  the  rear,  contenting 
himself  with  giving  encouragement  to  the  others. 

"  Stand  stoutly  to  the  work,  friend  Cairnes,"  I  called 
across  to  him,  feeling  the  heartsome  sound  of  English 
speech  might  prove  welcome.  "  If  we  drive  them  this 
time,  they  will  hardly  seek  more  at  our  hands." 

"It  will  be  even  according  to  the  will  of  the  Lord  of 
Hosts,"  he  returned  piously.  "  Yet  I  greatly  fear  lest 
my  sword-blade  be  not  sound  within  its  hilt." 

"  Stoop  low  for  the  volley  of  rocks,"  commanded 
De  Noyan,  hastily,  "then  stand  up  to  it  with  all  the 
strength  you  have." 

Halfway  up  the  little  hill  they  let  fly  a  vicious  volley, 
the  hard  missiles  crashing  against  the  face  of  the  rock, 
and  showering  down  on  backs  and  heads,  some  of  them 
with  painful  force.  As  we  sprang  to  our  posts  of  defence 
once  more,  the  savages  were  already  nearly  within  spear- 
length  of  us,  and,  to  our  disastrous  surprise,  delivered 
a  second  volley  of  stones  directly  into  our  faces.  One 
jagged  rock  glanced  from  off  my  rifle-barrel,  striking  me 
on  the  side  of  the  head  with  sufficient  force  to  send  me 
staggering  back  against  the  stone  slab.  Before  I  could 


BACKS     TO     THE     WALL 

regain  place  the  Indians  swarmed  over  the  low  wall,  two 
of  them,  in  spite  of  fierce  struggles,  bearing  me  backward 
to  the  ground.  Through  a  half-blinding  mist  of  blood  I 
beheld  a  carven  war-club  uplifted  in  the  air,  noted  the 
face,  distorted  by  passion,  of  the  naked  giant  wielding 
it ;  yet,  before  I  could  close  my  eyes  to  the  swift  blow, 
there  came  a  sudden  flash  of  fire  mingled  with  a  sharp 
report.  As  if  stricken  by  a  lightning-bolt  the  huge 
fellow  plunged  forward,  his  body  across  my  feet.  Invol 
untarily  I  gave  vent  to  a  groan  of  despair,  realizing  that 
Madame,  in  an  effort  to  preserve  my  life,  had  thrown 
away  her  sole  chance  to  escape  torture,  or  an  existence 
worse  than  death. 

The  knowledge  nerved  me  to  renewed  struggle,  but 
ere  I  could  rid  myself  of  that  body  pinning  me  fast, 
others  hurled  themselves  upon  us,  striking  and  snarling 
like  a  pack  of  hounds  who  had  overtaken  their  quarry. 
It  would  have  been  over  in  another  minute ;  I  already 
felt  the  grind  of  a  stone  knife-point  at  my  throat,  able  to 
gain  only  a  poor  grip  on  the  fellow's  wrist,  when  sud 
denly,  sounding  clear  as  a  bell  above  that  hellish  uproar, 
a  single  voice  uttered  an  imperative  command. 

Instantly  each  Indian's  face  was  upturned  toward 
where  such  unexpected  summons  came,  and,  lying  as 
I  did  flat  upon  my  back,  my  eyes  gazed  across  the 
narrow  valley,  to  the  summit  of  the  cliff  on  the  farther 
side.  There,  solitary,  a  carven  statue  full  in  the  glow 
of  the  westering  sun,  turning  her  garments  golden,  and 
lightening  her  rich  profusion  of  hair  into  radiant  beauty, 
stood  a  young  woman  of  white  face  and  slender,  stately 
figure.  It  was  no  time  to  note  dress,  yet  I  could  not 

[233] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

fail  to  observe  the  flowing  white  robe,  draped  from 
shoulders  to  feet,  gracefully  falling  away  from  an  ex 
tended  arm,  as  she  stood  thus  in  regal  poise  looking 
down  upon  us.  There  was  a  suggestion  of  despotic  power 
in  both  face  and  posture,  and  the  ring  of  stern  authority 
spoke  in  the  sound  of  her  voice. 

Twice  she  addressed  our  savage  captors  in  brief  sen 
tences  strange  to  my  ears,  once  pointing  directly  at  us^, 
once  with  sweeping  gesture  up  the  valley.  A  moment 
longer  she  remained  motionless,  bending  slightly  forward, 
permitting  the  rich,  reddish  gold  of  her  hair  to  flash  and 
shimmer  in  the  sunshine ;  then  she  stepped  swiftly  back 
from  the  dizzy  summit,  vanishing  instantly,  as  if  dissolved 
in  the  haze. 


[234] 


CHAPTER  XXI 

THE  STRONGHOLD  OF  THE  NATCHEZ 

WE  were  hopelessly  prisoners.  On  my  part  further 
struggle  had  become  impossible,  nor  elsewhere 
did  any  effort  last  long,  although  Cairnes  had  to  be 
knocked  insensible  before  the  heathen  finally  mastered 
him.  I  believed  the  obstinate  fellow  dead,  so  ghastly 
white  appeared  his  usually  florid  face  as  the  victorious 
savages  dragged  him  roughly  past  where  I  lay,  flinging 
his  heavy  body  down  like  carrion  upon  the  rocks.  De 
Noyan  appeared  badly  cut,  his  gallant  clothing  clinging  to 
him  in  fluttering  rags,  silent  witnesses  to  the  manliness 
of  his  struggle.  Yet  the  Chevalier  was  far  from  done. 

"  Let  me  sit  up,  you  villains ! "  he  cried,  vigorously 
kicking  at  a  passing  shin.  "  'T  is  not  my  custom  to  lie 
with  head  so  low.  Ah,  Benteen,"  he  smiled  pleasantly 
across  at  me,  his  eyes  kindling  at  the  recollection,  "  that 
was  the  noblest  fighting  that  ever  came  my  way,  yet  't  is 
likely  we  shall  pay  well  for  our  fun.  Sacrel  'tis  no 
pleasant  face,  that  of  their  grim  war-chief,  nor  one  to 
inspire  a  man  with  hope  as  he  makes  plea  for  mercy." 

"  Marry,  no,"  I  replied,  determined  on  exhibiting  no 
greater  outward  concern  than  he.  "  Nor  will  the  ugly 
clip  on  his  shoulder  leave  his  humor  happier." 

The  Chevalier's  eyes  danced  at  the  recollection. 

[235] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  'T  was  our  preacher  friend  who  sheared  him.  I  hold 
it  a  master-stroke ;  but  for  a  spear-butt  on  the  way  it 
would  have  cleft  the  fellow  into  two  equal  parts.  Have 
you  seen  aught  of  Eloise  since  the  fight  ?  " 

"  She  lies  yonder  against  the  wall  at  my  left,  and 
remains  unhurt,  I  think.  I  will  make  effort  to  turn  over, 
and  have  speech  with  her." 

So  securely  had  I  been  bound  with  coarse  grass  rope,  I 
found  it  no  small  task  to  change  the  position  of  my  body 
sufficiently  to  peer  about  the  corner  of  intervening  rock, 
and  clearly  perceive  my  lady.  She  was  reclining  in  a  half 
sitting  posture  well  within  the  darker  shadow,  bound  as 
were  the  rest  of  us. 

"  You  remain  uninjured,  I  trust,  Madame  ?  "  I  asked 
gently,  and  it  heartened  me  to  observe  the  smile  with 
which  she  instantly  glanced  up  at  sound  of  my  voice. 

"  No  blow  has  touched  me,"  was  her  immediate 
response,  "  yet  I  suffer  noticing  the  stains  of  blood 
disfiguring  both  you  and  my  husband.  Are  the  wounds 
serious  ones  ?  " 

"  Nay,  mere  scratches  of  the  flesh,  to  heal  in  a  week. 
Why  did  you  waste  your  last  shot  on  that  savage  who 
would  have  struck  me  ?  It  was  not  the  will  of  De 
Noyan  that  it  be  expended  thus." 

"  You  must  have  formed  a  poor  conception  of  me, 
Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  answered,  as  if  my  words  pained 
her,  "if  you  suppose  I  value  my  life  more  highly  than 
your  own.  But  for  my  solicitation  you  would  never 
have  been  in  such  stress,  and,  whatever  else  may  be  true, 
Eloise  de  Noyan  is  not  one  accustomed  to  deserting 
her  friends." 

[236] 


STRONGHOLD    OF    THE    NATCHEZ 

"  Yet  there  are  fates  possible  to  a  woman  more  to  be 
dreaded  than  death." 

"Ay,  and  frontier  bred,  I  know  it  well,  yet  none  so 
bad  as  would  have  been  the  knowledge  that  I  was  guilty 
of  ingratitude.  My  life,  my  honor,  are  in  the  care  of 
God,  Geoffrey,  and  if  I  remain  grateful  for  aught  this 
day,  it  is  that  my  shot  proved  timely,  saving  you  from 
that  blow.  Tell  me,  was  it  not  a  woman  at  whose 
command  the  combat  ceased  ?  " 

"  It  was  ;  a  white  woman  at  that,  unless  my  eyes 
deceived  me.  She  stood  on  yonder  point  of  rock, 
appearing  a  veritable  queen  in  the  sunshine." 

"  So  I  thought,  a  fair  face  enough,  yet  not  devoid  of 
savage  cruelty.  Her  presence  brings  me  some  rays  of 
hope,  making  me  feel  I  may  have  less  to  fear  in  the 
future  than  you.  If  a  woman,  however  debased  and 
barbarous,  rules  these  savages,  she  will  not  be  altogether 
without  heart  to  the  supplications  of  a  woman." 

I  felt  less  assured  of  this,  yet  it  was  better  she  be 
buoyed  up  by  all  possible  hope,  so  ventured  upon  no 
answer.  There  was  that  in  the  Queen's  face  as  she  gazed 
down  upon  us  that  made  me  doubt  her  womanliness ; 
doubt  if  behind  that  countenance  of  wild  beauty  there 
did  not  lurk  a  soul  as  savage  and  untamed  as  any  among 
her  barbarous  followers.  What  but  a  spirit  of  insatiate 
cruelty  could  animate  and  control  such  fierce  warriors  in 
their  battle  rage  ?  Thinking  of  this,  my  eyes  on  Madame, 
a  movement  occurred  among  our  captors  quickly  chal 
lenging  my  attention.  Fresh  shouts  and  cries  evidenced 
new  arrivals.  These  came  swarming  down  the  ravine, 
and  in  another  moment  began  crawling  noisily  about  us, 

[237] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

chattering  with  our  surly  captors,  or  scowling  into  our 
faces  with  savage  eyes  boding  no  good.  It  would  be 
unjust  were  I  to  write  that  these  fellows  were  a  brutal 
lot,  as  such  words  would  be  void  of  that  truth  I  seek  to 
convey.  I  lived  to  learn  that  many  among  them  had 
the  stuff  of  which  true  men  are  made;  yet,  nevertheless, 
they  were  savages,  scarcely  touched  by  the  virtues  or 
vices  of  civilization,  a  people  nursing  within  their  mem 
ory  a  great  wrong,  and  inflamed  by  the  fierce  passions  of 
battle.  Gazing  about  on  the  stiffening  forms  of  their 
stricken  warriors,  all  alike  exhibited  in  eyes  and  gestures 
how  eagerly  they  longed  for  the  hour  of  vengeance,  when 
implacable  hate  might  have  full  vent  in  the  unutterable 
agony  of  their  victims.  I  gazed  up  into  their  scowling, 
distorted  faces,  imagining  a  final  moment  of  reckoning 
was  at  hand  ;  yet  some  authority,  either  of  chief  or  tribal 
custom,  restrained  their  pitiless  hatred,  reserving  us  for 
longer,  more  intense  suffering. 

But  the  wild  thirst  for  blood  was  mirrored  in  those 
fierce  eyes  glaring  down  into  mine,  and  echoed  in  the 
shrill  cries  with  which  they  marked  us  yet  alive  for  their 
barbaric  ingenuity  to  practise  upon  at  leisure.  Even 
as  I  observed  this,  realizing  from  my  knowledge  of  Indian 
nature  that  our  ultimate  fate  would  be  infinitely  worse 
than  merciful  death  in  battle,  I  could  not  remain  blind  to 
the  wide  difference  between  these  naked  warriors  and  those 
other  savages  with  whom  my  wandering  border  life  had 
made  me  familiar.  My  awakened  memory  dwelt  upon 
the  peculiar  tribal  characteristics  of  the  Mingoes  north 
of  the  Ohio,  the  Kaskaskias  in  the  Illinois  country, 
the  Shawnees,  the  Cherokees,  even  the  Creeks,  in  whose 


STRONGHOLD    OF   THE    NATCHEZ 

villages  I  had  dwelt  as  a  friend,  and  beside  whose  young 
men  I  had  hunted  as  a  brother.  Yet  here  was  surely  a 
distinct  race,  one  less  clearly  marked  with  those  features 
peculiarly  Indian,  —  the  cheek-bones  not  prominent,  the 
form  of  nose  more  varied,  the  skin  decidedly  lighter,  the 
heads  better  shapen,  and  the  figures  more  thoroughly  de 
veloped.  More,  their  language  had  little  of  the  guttural 
so  universal  among  Eastern  tribes,  but  had  a  peculiar, 
sharp,  hissing  sound ;  so,  although  the  faces  peering  into 
mine  were  wild  and  ferocious  enough  to  leave  no  doubt 
as  to  their  barbarous  nature,  or  our  probable  fate,  yet 
these  peculiarities,  with  the  total  absence  of  paint,  such  as 
disfigures  and  renders  grotesquely  hideous  other  Indians 
upon  the  war-path,  were  sufficient  to  stamp  these  savages 
as  members  of  a  distinct  race. 

"  Natchez  ?  "  I  ventured  to  inquire  of  the  burly  brute 
who  stood  over  me  grasping  spear  and  war-club. 

"  Sa"  he  grinned  savagely.     "  Fran$ais,  Fran$ais" 

I  shook  my  head  and  tried  him  again,  but  soon  desisted 
on  discovering  that  these  two  words  marked  the  full  extent 
of  our  common  language,  and  so  was  obliged  to  be  con 
tent  with  silently  contemplating  the  crowds  of  curious, 
naked  heathen  swarming  on  the  hill. 

Fortunately,  it  was  not  long  we  were  doomed  to  wait, 
uncomfortably  trussed  with  our  ropes  of  plaited  grass. 
The  old  chief  who  had  led  the  assault  gave  his  order, 
and,  in  immediate  obedience,  we  were  roughly  dragged 
forth,  the  bonds  about  our  lower  limbs  severed,  and, 
under  zealous  guards,  despatched  up  the  canyon,  the 
entire  party  prompty  falling  in  at  the  rear,  bearing  with 
them  their  wounded  and  dead.  De  Noyan  and  I,  thus 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

released  from  our  cramped,  painful  position  on  the  rocks, 
were  jerked  rudely  upon  our  feet,  and,  in  obedience  to 
threatening  gestures,  driven  rapidly  forward  like  dumb 
beasts ;  but  Madame  and  the  Puritan,  the  latter  not  yet 
having  regained  consciousness,  were  swung  aloft  in  ham 
mocks  of  coarsely  woven  cloth,  and  thus  borne  upon  the 
shoulders  of  four  stout  carriers.  In  this  way  we  advanced 
northward,  not  moving  as  slowly  as  I  desired,  for  I  was 
sore  and  aching  from  head  to  foot,  besides  being  weakened 
by  loss  of  blood.  Yet  there  was  no  hope  of  escape,  no 
evidence  of  mercy.  If  we  ventured  to  lag,  the  vigilant 
guard  promptly  quickened  our  movements  by  the  vigor 
ous  application  of  spear-points,  so  we  soon  learned  the 
necessity  of  keeping  fully  abreast  of  our  assigned  position 
in  the  column. 

Coming  nearer  to  that  great  cataract  which  had  effectu 
ally  dammed  our  progress  up  the  valley,  the  leaders 
swerved  toward  the  left,  passing  so  closely  beside  the  leap 
ing,  foaming  flood  as  to  be  enveloped  in  the  spray  as  if 
in  a  cloud  of  mist.  Almost  beneath  the  fall,  the  water 
crashing  on  the  rocks  within  reach  of  an  outstretched 
hand,  we  commenced  a  toilsome  climb,  along  a  deep, 
rocky  gully  completely  shrouded  by  overhanging  bushes, 
as  if  we  traversed  a  tunnel  dug  by  the  hands  of  men. 
Indeed,  I  have  little  doubt  that  this  peculiar  passageway 
had  been  constructed  by  artificial  means.  Every  now  and 
then,  when  a  faint  light  from  without  straggled  through 
the  interlaced  boughs  overhead,  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  the 
evidences  of  human  labor.  This  odd  passage,  crooked 
and  intricate,  at  times  so  steep  as  to  require  the  chiselling 
of  steps  in  the  solid  rock,  wound  in  and  out  along  the 

[240] 


STRONGHOLD    OF    THE    NATCHEZ 

* 

side  of  the  cliff,  then  ran  back  into  the  very  face  of  the 
precipice,  for  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  yards.  Sud 
denly  we  emerged,  fifty  yards  back  from  the  crest,  in  the 
heart  of  a  great  circular  hole  resembling  the  crater  of  a 
burned-out  volcano,  having  great  ragged  points  of  rock, 
blackened  as  if  incased  with  lava,  jutting  up  upon  every 
side,  and  forming  as  desolate  and  barren  a  picture  as  ever 
eyes  looked  upon. 

I  was  completely  fagged  by  this  time,  the  climb  being 
a  heavy  one,  and  I  noticed  De  Noyan  was  ghastly  of  face, 
his  body  trembling  like  that  of  a  palsied  man.  But  our 
relentless  drivers  permitted  no  halting  to  recruit  strength. 
The  Chevalier  was  evidently  in  greater  distress  than  I, 
so  from  pity  I  bade  him  lean  on  my  shoulder ;  but  as  he 
sought  to  draw  near,  the  merciless  brute  on  guard  struck 
him  savagely,  and  there  was  such  shaking  of  spears  and 
fierce  uproar  on  the  part  of  our  escort,  we  could  do  naught 
else  than  set  our  teeth  to  it,  and  go  staggering  on.  The 
slight  path,  if  it  might  be  named  a  path,  led  in  and  out 
among  the  black  lava  cones  in  such  labyrinthine  fashion 
that  no  man  could  hope  to  retain  memory  of  its  course, 
while  the  floor  being  of  irregular  stone,  the  passing  feet 
left  no  trail  for  future  guidance.  We  travelled  blindly, 
and  reckless  through  suffering  and  exhaustion,  some 
distance,  until,  perhaps  a  mile  above  the  spot  where  we 
had  surmounted  the  cliff,  a  sudden  twist  was  made  to 
the  right,  our  company  creeping  on  all  fours  through  a 
narrow  opening,  having  a  great  tree-trunk  on  one  side 
and  a  huge  black  bowlder  on  the  other.  We  came  forth 
high  in  air  above  the  swift,  deep  water,  footing  the  in 
secure  bark  of  a  rude  tree-bridge  spanning  the  current. 

16 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

Once  safe  on  the  other  bank,  our  path  merely  a  narrow 
shelf  of  stone,  we  wormed  around  a  sharp  projection  of 
the  cliff,  rising  to  even  greater  height  than  in  the  gorge 
below.  A  dense  mass  of  interlaced  and  overshadowing 
cedars  was  partially  pressed  aside,  partially  crawled  under, 
and  from  this  we  finally  emerged  into  an  open  space, 
containing,  I  imagine,  not  far  from  five  hundred  acres  of 
land,  having  vast  towering  precipices  of  black  frowning 
rock  on  every  side,  with  no  outlet  apparent,  save  to  one 
blessed  with  wings.  Saint  Andrew!  'twas  an  awesome 
place,  yet  oddly  beautiful,  so  soft  and  green  below,  with 
those  massive  walls  completely  shutting  out  all  the  rest  of 
the  world,  and  shadowing  the  little  valley  with  impregnable 
grandeur. 

I  had  but  a  moment  in  which  to  view  the  impressive 
scene.  Scarcely  had  the  head  of  our  column  entered 
this  natural  prison  when  it  was  greeted  with  wild  shouts 
of  triumph,  immediately  succeeded  by  shrieks  of  dis 
tress,  while  there  streamed  forward  to  meet  us  a  tumul 
tuous  band  of  savages,  a  large  proportion  of  whom  were 
women  and  children.  The  children  were  absolutely  nude 
and  peculiarly  white  of  skin,  while  the  former  wore 
rude  skirts  of  coarsely  woven  cloth  fastened  about  the 
waist,  their  long  hair  in  many  instances  trailing  upon  the 
ground,  yielding  them  a  wildness  of  aspect  beyond 
description ;  yet  withal  they  were  not  uncomely  of  fea 
tures.  These  newcomers  thronged  about  us  with  scowl 
ing  faces,  and,  when  sternly  forced  back  by  the  lowered 
weapons  of  the  guard,  either  joined  the  procession,  or 
else  trooped  alongside,  yelling  and  jeering.  ' 

Pressed  forward,  although  by  now  so  utterly  spent  I 

[242] 


STRONGHOLD    OF    THE    NATCHEZ 

could  barely  stagger  rapidly  enough  to  escape  those 
pitiless  thrusts,  I  mechanically  noted  enough  of  our  sur 
roundings  to  understand  that  we  traversed  ground  which 
had  been  cultivated ;  that  low  fences,  here  and  there 
encountered,  divided  the  land  into  small  sections,  even 
as  in  more  civilized  regions  farmers  protect  their  fields. 
What  their  crops  may  have  been  I  could  not  determine, 
the  season  of  harvest  being  already  past,  yet  I  distin 
guished  what  I  supposed  must  be  evidences  of  garden 
culture,  observing  also  a  considerable  ditch,  certainly 
four  feet  in  width,  filled  with  clear  running  water,  which 
seemed  to  encircle  the  entire  basin,  the  deeper  green  of 
vegetation  marking  its  course  close  up  against  the  farther 
rock  wall. 

The  view  directly  in  advance  was  at  first  obscured  by 
the  leaping  figures  of  the  exultant  savages  leading  the 
way,  whooping  with  excitement,  and  wildly  brandishing 
their  war-clubs.  These  at  length  fell  back  along  either 
side,  our  guards  hurrying  us  across  the  ditch,  spanned  by 
the  great  trunk  of  a  tree,  and  thus  on  into  the  village. 
This  town  resembled  no  other  encampment  of  savages 
on  which  my  eyes  had  ever  looked.  I  saw  a  wide  open 
space,  a  blackened  stake  set  in  the  middle  of  it,  the 
ground  bare  of  vegetation,  and  tramped  hard  as  if  by 
countless  feet.  Beyond,  circling  this  plaza  upon  two 
sides,  were  several  rows  of  houses,  all  facing  the  same 
direction.  It  reminded  me  of  pictures  I  had  seen  of 
Hebrew  camps  in  my  father's  great  Bible,  only  the 
houses  were  built  of  sun-dried  clay,  such  as  peons  use  in 
the  far  Southwest  on  the  Brazos,  square  in  shape,  of  but 
a  single  story,  having  dome-shaped  roofs,  heavily  thatched 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

with  cane.  They  were  windowless,  with  one  narrow 
opening  for  a  door,  protected  by  a  heavy  matting  of  grass. 
Behind  these,  perhaps  a  hundred  yards  or  more,  and 
within  a  short  distance  of  the  steep  cliffs  bounding  the 
upper  extremity  of  the  valley,  there  arose  from  the  sur 
face  of  the  plain  two  immense  rounded  mounds  of  earth, 
each  fully  a  hundred  paces  wide  at  its  base,  sloping 
sharply  upward.  Considerable  vacant  space  lay  between 
the  two,  while  on  the  apex  of  each  stood  buildings  of 
sun-baked  clay,  resembling  in  form  those  below,  yet 
much  larger,  and,  because  of  their  elevation,  appearing 
spacious  and  imposing.  Above  one  were  posed  three 
rudely  carven  figures  bearing  a  slight  resemblance  to 
giant  eagles,  their  wings  outspread  as  if  for  flight.  The 
other  was  surmounted  by  a  hideous,  grotesque  figure, 
blackened  as  by  fire,  with  distorted  face  daubed  a  glaring 
yellow,  and  long  hair  glittering  from  red  pigment.  Here 
the  grass  curtain  had  been  drawn  aside,  while  before  the 
entrance,  their  faces  striped  with  disfiguring  black  lines, 
their  dull  vestments  trailing  to  the  ground  and  gaudily 
trimmed  with  fanciful  trappings,  their  coarse  hair  so 
trained  as  to  stand  almost  erect,  were  two  aged  men, 
who,  with  wild  gesticulations,  and  solemn  chanting,  were 
apparently  paying  adoration  to  the  setting  sun,  the  last 
beams  streaming  over  them  through  a  rift  in  the  western 
wall. 

Directly  past  these  priests  we  were  driven  like  cattle, 
finding  ourselves  plunged  into  a  vast  square  gloomy  apart 
ment,  having  an  earthen  floor,  but  utterly  devoid  of  either 
furnishings  or  ornament.  There  was  another  mat-draped 
opening  at  the  farther  side,  and  in  the  centre  a  huge  log 

[244] 


STRONGHOLD    OF    THE    NATCHEZ 

smouldered,  resting  upon  what  bore  the  appearance  of  a 
rudely  chipped  altar  of  rock.  About  this  were  ranged 
numerous  fancifully  painted  statues  of  wood,  grotesque 
and  hideous,  while  a  third  figure,  attired  as  were  the  aged 
priests  without,  lay  prone  upon  the  earth  moaning  as  if 
in  agony.  The  walls  were  hung  thickly  with  undressed 
skins  of  wild  animals,  and  at  the  back  stood  a  slightly 
upraised  platform  of  logs,  cut  in  halves  by  a  narrow 
passageway  leading  toward  the  second  curtained  door. 
It  was  in  the  midst  of  this  we  halted,  still  under  strict 
surveillance  of  our  brutal  guards.  These,  however,  per 
mitted  us  to  sink  down  exhausted  on  the  hard  floor. 


[245] 


CHAPTER   XXII 

PRISONERS    IN    THE    TEMPLE 

A  FEAR  of  impending  danger  will  not  always  prove 
sufficiently  strong  to  prevent  yielding  to  the  de 
mands  of  fatigue.  I  realized  the  desperation  of  our 
position,  feeling  no  doubt  regarding  our  ultimate  fate.  I 
read  it  plainly  in  our  surroundings,  as  well  as  within 
those  vengeful,  scowling  faces,  yet  so  duljed  was  every 
physical  sense  from  excessive  weariness  that  I  had  passed 
through  much  already  described  like  a  man  in  a  dream. 
The  brief  repose  of  the  previous  night,  broken  by  ner 
vous,  superstitious  terrors,  the  anxious  effort  to  escape 
from  the  haunted  canyon,  the  hurried  labor  on  our  rude 
defences,  the  two  fierce  combats  with  the  savages,  my 
numerous  wounds,  none  dangerous  yet  weakening  me  by 
loss  of  blood,  together  with  the  rapid  marching  and  the 
difficult  climb  up  the  cliff,  combined  to  exhaust  my 
vitality  so  completely  that,  the  moment  we  halted  within 
the  sacred  precincts  of  this  temple,  I  flung  myself  full 
length  upon  the  floor.  I  remember  the  sun  had  already 
disappeared  behind  the  western  heights.  I  retain  some 
slight  memory  of  a  tender  hand  resting  softly  on  my 
forehead,  of  a  familiar  voice  questioning  me,  yet  if  I 
made  response,  it  must  have  been  in  the  unconsciousness 
of  sleep,  as  these  faint  remembrances  were  my  last. 


PRISONERS     IN     THE     TEMPLE 

I  had  no  means  of  telling  how  long  I  lay  thus,  close 
against  the  north  wall  of  the  building  in  that  very  pos 
ture  in  which  I  had  first  fallen.  It  must  have  been  after 
hours  of  unconsciousness  I  was  at  last  partially  aroused 
by  the  reviving  touch  of  cool  water  with  which  my  face 
was  being  bathed.  As  I  slowly  unclosed  my  heavy  eyes 
the  huge  smouldering  log  in  the  centre  of  the  room  burst 
into  sudden  flame,  lighting  the  interior,  casting  weird, 
dancing  shadows  along  the  black  walls,  its  red  radiance 
falling  upon  the  face  bending  above  me,  and  permitting 
me  to  look  into  the  dark,  troubled  eyes  of  Eloise  de 
Noyan. 

"There  is  no  necessity  for  moving,"  she  explained 
softly.  "  Nothing  of  moment  has  occurred  since  you  fell 
asleep,  except  that  the  savages  brought  us  food.'* 

"Have  you  been  watching  over  me  all  this  time  with 
out  rest  ?  " 

"  Nay ;  at  least  no  more  over  you  than  the  others," 
she  answered  with  a  smile,  "  yet  you  appeared  in  greatest 
stress.  The  others  have  been  some  time  awake  and  have 
partaken  of  food  while  you  remained  in  stupor.  Do  not 
look  at  me  like  that !  I  am  not  tired ;  I  was  borne  all 
the  way  upon  a  litter,  never  once  placing  foot  upon  the 
ground.'* 

"  Have  you  knowledge  as  to  the  hour  ?  " 

"  Only  that  it  must  be  well  into  the  night." 

I  lifted  my  body  into  a  more  erect  posture,  finding 
myself  stiflf  and  sore  from  head  to  foot,  and  glanced 
curiously  around  our  prison-house.  In  the  centre 
was  the  blazing  log,  the  sole  bit  of  color  my  eyes 
could  perceive.  Kneeling  upon  either  side  were  the 

[247] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

motionless  figures  of  four  priests,  robed  from  head  to 
foot  in  black,  their  faces,  darkened  by  some  pigment, 
appearing  ghastly  and  repulsive  under  the  flickering 
flame.  Their  lips  muttered  in  monotonous  chant  a  weird 
incantation  which  sent  to  my  heart  a  chill  of  supersti 
tious  dread.  High  above  the  altar,  blackened  by  the 
constantly  ascending  cloud  of  smoke,  swayed  uneasily  a 
peculiar  graven  image  of  wood,  hideous  in  disfigurement 
of  form  and  diabolical  of  visage,  appearing  to  float  upon 
outspread  wings,  and  gloating  down  upon  us  through 
eyes  glittering  ominously  in  the  fire  sheen.  At  either 
extremity  of  the  apartment,  where  I  supposed  were  the 
entrance  and  exit  previously  noted,  stood  those  savages 
remaining  on  guard,  grim,  naked  fellows,  whose  restless 
eyes,  gleaming  in  the  glow,  followed  our  slightest  move 
ments,  and  whose  weapons  were  constantly  uplifted  as 
though  they  longed  for  some  excuse  to  strike.  It  com 
posed  a  grewsome  scene,  savage,  cruel,  devilish,  exhibit 
ing  within  its  gloomy  outlines  small  promise  for  the 
morrow. 

The  old  Puritan  was  leaning  heavily  against  a  small 
stake  driven  into  the  earth,  resting  his  aching  head  upon 
one  hand  as  he  peered  at  me  from  beneath  thatched 
brows. 

"  You  have  a  white  face,  Master  Benteen,"  he  ven 
tured,  wondrously  soft  spoken  for  him,  "yet  if  the  heart 
remain  strong  and  at  peace  with  God,  the  body  will  mend 
itself." 

"  The  heart  has  never  yet  failed  me,"  I  returned,  striv 
ing  to  speak  cheerfully,  feeling  that  he  would  like  to  hear 
hearty  English  words  again.  "  I  am  glad  to  behold  you 

[248] 


PRISONERS     IN    THE    TEMPLE 

safely  recovered,  friend  ;    that  was  a  hard  crack  they 
landed  on  your  skull." 

"  'T  is  not  the  will  of  the  Almighty  that  I  ignomini- 
ously  perish  at  the  hands  of  the  heathen,"  he  responded 
in  his  old  manner,  and  as  his  voice  roared  out,  not  unlike 
a  clap  of  thunder  in  that  silence,  I  observed  how  the 
savages  about  us  started.  "  Again,  and  yet  again  hath 
He  miraculously  delivered  his  servant  from  the  mouth 
of  the  lion.  Surely  He  must  yet  have  labor  for  me  in 
His  vineyard  ;  perchance  the  bearing  unto  these  children 
of  Amalek  the  message  of  peace." 

"  Do  you  propose  preaching  unto  them  ?  " 

"  Ay,  why  not?  Inspired  thereunto  by  the  Spirit,  I 
have  already  sought  serious  converse  with  yonder  priest 
of  Baal,  kneeling  at  this  side  of  that  accursed  shrine  of 
idolatry.  Yet  so  wedded  is  he  to  idols  of  wood  and  stone, 
he  merely  chattered  back  at  me  in  unintelligible  speech, 
and  when  I  laid  hand  upon  him  to  compel  him  to  listen, 
the  brown  savage  beyond  grievously  thrust  me  with  a 
spear.  But  I  retain  faith  that  the  Lord,  in  His  own 
time,  will  open  up  a  way  unto  their  rebellious  and 
sinful  hearts." 

"  Such  way  may  be  opened,  yet  I  fear  these  savages 
will  only  take  unkindly  your  efforts  at  ministry,  even 
if  they  permit  opportunity  for  the  carrying  on  of  such 
work." 

"  I  should  be  overjoyed  to  minister  unto  them  with 
the  sharp  edge  of  a  steel  blade,"  interposed  De  Noyan 
decidedly,  and  I  noticed  him  for  the  first  time,  lying 
beyond  his  wife.  "  What  do  you  expect,  Master 
Benteen,  these  villains  will  do  to  us  ? " 

[249] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  I  read  no  sign  of  mercy  in  any  face  yet  seen,"  I 
answered  cautiously.  "It  would  be  against  all  savage 
nature  to  forgive  the  loss  of  those  warriors  sent  home 
this  day." 

"  You  look  for  death  ?  " 

"  I  expect  nothing  less,  and  by  torture ;  still  they  may 
permit  us  the  slight  chance  of  the  gantlet,  although  I 
know  not  the  war  customs  of  the  tribe." 

He  subsided  into  silence,  as  though  my  words  merely 
echoed  his  own  gloomy  thought,  and  for  a  few  moments 
no  sound  arose  except  the  dismal  droning  of  the  priests 
about  the  altar.  Then  Cairnes  silently  pushed  over 
toward  me  what  remained  of  their  evening  meal,  and  I 
forgot  gloomy  forebodings  in  a  new  realization  of  hunger. 
It  was  while  thus  busily  engaged  Madame  spoke  to 
me,  whispering  her  words  softly,  so  that  they  could 
not  reach  the  ears  of  the  others. 

"If  the  end  prove  according  to  our  fears,  could  you 
outline  my  probable  fate  ?  " 

No  lack  of  courage  prompted  the  question.  I  could 
perceive  that  in  her  eyes  as  they  looked  into  my  own, 
and  some  way  their  expression  yielded  me  boldness  to 
answer  truthfully. 

"  I  am  afraid,  Madame,  you  may  be  spared,"  I  said 
gravely. 

Her  hands  closed  down  tightly  about  each  other. 

"  That  is  what  renders  my  heart  so  heavy  in  this  peril, 
Geoffrey  Benteen.  I  could  die  easily,  without  tremor, 
beside  you ;  nor  would  I  shrink  back  from  torture,  did 
it  of  necessity  come  to  me,  for  I  possess  a  faith  in  Christ 
which  would  sustain  me  in  such  an  ordeal.  But  this  —  O 

[250] 


PRISONERS     IN     THE     TEMPLE 

God !  —  it  is  too  much  !  The  thought  that  I  may  be 
reserved  for  a  worse  fate  than  death,  may  be  compelled 
to  live  for  months,  perhaps  years,  as  the  humiliated  com 
panion  of  these  murderous  savages  —  I,  a  lady  of  France! 
It  is  more  than  I  can  bear." 

I  saw  tears  shining  in  her  eyes,  and  my  hand,  seeking 
her  own,  closed  over  it  with  sympathetic  pressure. 

"  God  grant  there  be  some  escape,"  1  said  earnestly  ; 
it  was  all  that  came  to  my  lips. 

"  But  I  feel  there  is  none.  I  have  not  lived  upon  the 
border  of  this  vast  wilderness  all  my  life  without  learning 
something  regarding  the  customs  of  savages.  If  they 
spare  a  woman  from  stake  or  knife  it  is  that  they  may 
doom  her  to  a  fate  more  horrible,  making  of  her  their 
degraded  slave.  I  know  this,  and  have  read  the  truth 
anew  in  those  faces  glaring  upon  me  to-day.  There 
remains  but  one  faint  hope  —  that  woman  who  seems  to 
exercise  control  over  them  may  incline  the  savages  to 
mercy." 

"  I  cannot  encourage  you  to  place  much  trust  in  such 
tenderness,"  I  confessed  sadly.  "  'T  is  not  likely,  despite 
her  white  face,  and  certain  graces  bespeaking  knowledge 
of  civilization,  she  will  prove  any  less  a  savage  than  those 
she  governs.  She  would  not  be  here,  able  to  control  so 
wild  a  brood  of  wolves,  if  she  were  not  of  their  breed  in 
heart;  nor  do  women  chiefs  have  much  choice  against 
the  vote  of  the  tribe.  I  do  not  trust  her,  Madame ;  I 
studied  her  face  —  a  fair  one,  I  grant  —  as  she  stood  in 
the  sun  upon  the  rock  summit.  It  was  hard  set,  and 
savage  with  the  scent  of  blood  and  battle.  No  mercy 
led  her  to  protect  us  then ;  like  a  great  cat  she  prefers 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

playing  with  her  mice  before  killing.  Has  she  been  here 
while  I  slept?  " 

"  No  one  has  visited  us  excepting  the  old  chief  who 
led  the  assault;  he  did  nothing  but  strike  the  Puritan, 
who  sought  speech  with  him/' 

She  paused  a  moment,  her  head  bent  low  ;  then  she 
lifted  her  face  to  mine  again,  and  I  read  within  it  the 
quick  determination  of  her  soul. 

"  Geoffrey  Benteen,  listen.  What  would  you  do  to 
save  her  who  was  Eloise  Lafreniere  from  such  a  fate  of 
horror  as  now  overhangs  her  ?  " 

"Anything  within  the  power  of  a  man,"  I  answered 
instantly,  a  painful  throbbing  at  the  heart.  "  I  would 
even  drive  the  saving  steel  into  your  heart  to  keep  you 
unsoiled  from  the  clutch  of  such  foul  hands.  Ay  !  hard 
as  the  task  must  prove,  yet  I  could  do  it,  believing  I  per 
formed  the  will  of  God  as  I  struck  the  blow.  But  even 
for  that  I  am  helpless,  as  I  possess  no  weapon." 

I  felt  her  hands  touch  mine,  something  cold  being 
pressed  against  my  flesh. 

"  I  thank  thee,  Father,  there  is  one  whom  I  may  trust 
even  unto  death,"  she  sobbed  prayerfully.  "  Take  this 
knife,  Geoffrey  Benteen.  The  Indians  did  not  think  to 
search  a  woman  for  such  weapons  of  war.  If  the 
moment  comes  when  all  hope  is  gone,  when  naught  else 
is  left,  I  pray  you,  as  a  helpless  woman  utterly  dependent 
upon  your  aid,  let  that  sharp  point  save  me  endless  shame 
and  agony.  Have  I  your  promise  ?  " 

"But  —  but  why  not  ask  this  of  your  husband?"  I 
questioned,  shrinking,  in  spite  of  my  belief  in  its  right 
eousness,  from  the  committal  of  so  dreadful  a  deed. 

[252] 


PRISONERS     IN     THE     TEMPLE 

"  Surely  he  would  better  make  answer  for  the  necessity 
of  so  desperate  a  sacrifice.'* 

Her  dark  eyes  never  wavered  from  my  face,  nor  did 
her  hands  relax  their  confident  grasp  of  mine. 

"  Not  because  I  believe  he  would  refuse,  but  he  is  of 
a  temper  changeable  as  the  winds  of  Spring.  I  must 
rest  in  peace,  not  in  perpetual  doubting.  You  I  trust 
implicitly ;  your  word,  once  gravely  given,  will  be  kept 
to  the  death ;  nay,  surely  this  is  no  time  in  which  to 
practise  deceit  with  each  other,  or  act  parts  like  mum 
mers  upon  the  stage.  I  know  you  love  me  even  as  of 
old.  I  know  this,  Geoffrey  Benteen,  and  will  abide  in 
my  extremity  with  no  other  promise  than  your  own." 

"  Eloise,"  I  answered,  strangely  calmed  and  strength 
ened  by  her  faith,  "it  shall  be  as  you  wish.  I  thank 
you  for  the  words,  and  am  better  for  them.  When  the 
last  faint  hope  flees,  and  dishonor  or  death  alone  is  left, 
I  will  strike  that  blow  which  sets  free  your  soul." 

I  felt  her  kisses  and  tears  commingled  on  my  rough 
ened  hands,  but  before  further  words  might  be  uttered, 
the  heavy  mat  concealing  the  western  entrance  was  sud 
denly  lifted,  and  in  from  the  dark  night  there  stalked 
in  solemn  silence  and  dignity  a  long  line  of  stalwart 
savages. 


[253] 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

THE    VOTE    OF    DEATH 

I  HAVE  already  written  that  I  was  never  easily  affected 
by  supernatural  fears,  yet  something  about  that  grim 
entrance  chilled  the  very  blood.  There  was  no  cessation 
of  the  monotonous,  dismal  chanting  of  the  priests,  as 
these  newcomers,  —  whose  sinister  purpose  no  one  could 
doubt,  —  moving  with  the  silence  of  spectres,  their  bodies 
draped  in  shapeless  robes  of  skin,  appearing  ghostlike 
beneath  the  uncertain  flickering  of  flame,  moved  forward 
like  a  great  writhing  snake,  passed  along  the  southern 
wall  beneath  the  face  of  the  flying  dragon  overhead,  until 
they  found  seats  on  the  hard  floor  between  altar  and 
platform  ;  two  or  three,  evidently  superior  chiefs,  by  their 
richer  trappings,  ascended  the  raised  logs  and  solemnly 
squatted  thereon,  so  as  to  face  us.  How  many  composed 
this  uncanny  company  I  cannot  say,  having  failed  to 
count  as  they  filed  past,  yet  they  completely  filled  the 
great  room  with  scowling,  upturned  faces,  and  were 
probably  all  the  available  warriors  of  the  tribe. 

This  was  accomplished  in  stealthy  silence,  as  wild 
animals  creep  upon  their  prey,  nor  did  any  among  them 
take  seats  until  the  old  war-chief —  he  who  had  led  the 
assault  in  the  gulch  —  made  signal  to  that  end.  Respond 
ing  to  a  second  gesture,  we  were  driven  roughly  forward 

[254] 


THE     VOTE     OF     DEATH 

by  our  guard,  until  permitted  to  sink  down  once  more, 
directly  in  their  front,  within  full  focus  of  their  cruel  eyes. 

It  was  a  fearful  spot  to  be  in.  That  dark  interior, 
dimly  lighted  by  fitful  bursts  of  flame,  seemed  more  the 
abode  of  the  damned  than  a  place  of  human  habitation, 
nor  was  there  anything  to  remind  us  of  mercy  in  that 
savage  company  gloating  over  our  desperate  plight.  No 
one  of  us  doubted  what  fate  dwelt  in  the  decision  of  that 
grewsome  gathering,  and  in  those  faces  we  saw  nothing 
except  eagerness  for  revenge.  It  was  their  speechless 
silence,  their  stolid  imperturbability,  which  rested  heaviest 
upon  me.  It  told  plainly  that  we  were  helpless  victims 
of  their  cruel  pleasure.  Deliberately,  as  if  desirous  of 
prolonging  the  agony  of  our  uncertainty,  for  more  than 
an  hour  —  to  us  it  seemed  an  age  —  they  sat  thus, 
unmoved  as  so  many  statues,  except  for  their  restless  eyes, 
while  the  four  ministering  priests,  robed  in  black  from 
throat  to  sandals,  slaughtered  animals  beneath  the  frown 
ing  shadow  of  the  huge  winged  dragon,  pouring  warm 
blood  over  the  stones  of  the  altar,  or  smearing  it  upon 
their  faces.  Then,  appearing  fiendishly  hideous,  ghastlier 
than  words  can  fitly  picture,  these  revolting  figures  began 
with  wild  chanting  to  make  offerings  to  their  gods,  danc 
ing  and  capering  before  the  flame  to  an  accompaniment  of 
dismal  music,  burning  some  incense  which  polluted  the  air. 

It  was  a  hellish  scene,  arousing  every  sleeping  devil 
within  those  savage  hearts ;  it  preyed  upon  our  strained 
nerves,  and  the  Puritan  lost  all  control,  roaring  out  objur 
gations  on  the  foul,  idolatrous  crowd  until  he  was  silenced 
by  the  sharp  tap  of  a  guard's  club  on  his  bushy  pate. 
Nor  was  it  easy  for  De  Noyan  to  remain  quiet,  while 

[>5SJ 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

Madame  hid  her  shocked  white  face  in  her  hands,  ventur 
ing  not  to  glance  up  while  the  sound  of  these  rites  con 
tinued.  Whatever  this  religious  ceremony  —  for  such  I 
supposed  it  to  be  —  may  have  symbolized,  it  was  finally 
concluded  by  the  entire  party  uniting  in  a  fierce  chant. 
As  grim  silence  settled  once  more  throughout  the  black 
interior,  the  old  war-chief,  appearing  taller  than  ever  in 
the  weird  light,  and  rendered  peculiarly  repulsive  by 
the  bandages  wrapping  his  wounds,  rose  to  his  feet, 
commencing  an  impassioned  address. 

No  word  spoken  was  intelligible  to  us,  yet  I  knew  so 
well  the  nature  and  customs  of  savages  as  to  experience 
little  difficulty  in  deciding  the  purpose  of  this  harangue. 
Without  doubt  the  fellow  demanded  an  immediate  sacri 
fice  in  payment  for  the  loss  inflicted  on  their  tribe.  With 
this  conception  as  guide  I  noted  his  continually  pointing 
toward  us,  one  after  another,  as  if  singling  us  out  as  spe 
cial  subjects  for  denunciation,  perhaps  for  torture,  as  with 
each  he  seemed  to  associate  a  peculiar  term,  repeating  it 
again  and  again  with  changing  cadence,  as  if  thus  to  force 
its  dread  significance  more  firmly  home  into  the  minds  of 
his  listeners.  The  word  I  distinguished  most  frequently 
had  the  sound  " ca-tah"  which  became  associated  in  my 
thought  as  some  special  form  of  torture  to  which  he 
desired  us  sentenced.  Nor  did  I  fail  to  remark  in  this 
connection,  my  every  faculty  alert  and  strained  to  grasp 
the  slightest  revealment,  that,  whenever  the  orator's 
baleful  glance  rested  upon  the  shrinking  woman,  his 
lips  uttered  another  word,  his  silent  audience  nodding 
as  though  in  assent  to  each  demand. 

One  followed  another,  no  doubt  in   accordance  with 

[356] 


THE     VOTE     OF     DEATH 

rank.  Those  chiefs  upon  the  platform  spoke  first,  each 
in  turn  seeming  to  pronounce  against  us  in  favor  of  that 
same  unknown  fate,  making  use  of  those  two  words,  ges 
ticulating  toward  us  as  they  gave  judgment.  Nowhere 
amid  all  that  vengeful  black  circle  did  I  discern  a  single 
face  not  set  in  savage  hatred,  while  slowly  at  first,  but 
gathering  force  as  it  proceeded,  there  passed  from  lip  to 
lip  the  sullen  murmur  of  that  dread  word  "  ca-tah"  As 
it  was  pronounced  each  voter  pointed  at  us,  three  times 
making  repetition  of  the  word,  until  the  last  warrior  had 
spoken,  and  we  knew  that  our  doom  had  been  formally 
pronounced  by  a  tribunal  knowing  no  mercy,  from  whose 
decision  there  was  no  appeal. 

No  hapless  prisoner  confined,  as  I  have  read  they 
were  in  olden  times,  within  a  dungeon  whose  walls  slowly 
closed  to  crush  him  into  pulp,  could  have  seen  the  com 
ing  of  death,  resistless  and  horrible,  with  clearer  vision 
than  was  ours  as  that  group  of  savages  pronounced  our 
doom.  It  was  by  exercising  the  greatest  effort  of  will 
that  I  conquered  the  dread  sense  of  utter  hopelessness 
which  seemed  to  numb  my  every  faculty ;  for,  although 
I  was  to  be  tortured  to  the  end,  and  perish  at  last  in 
utmost  physical  agony,  yet  before  that  moment  came 
there  still  remained  a  duty  to  be  performed  for  one  I 
loved.  For  that  I  must  retain  mind  and  strength  to  act 
like  a  man. 

Slowly,  cautiously,  moving  inch  by  inch  across  the 
small  space  intervening,  so  as  not  to  attract  the  attention 
of  our  guard,  I  crept  forward,  pausing  at  last  close  beside 
Madame.  Even  as  I  reached  her  the  final  warrior  cast  his 
useless  vote  with  the  others,  the  excited  concourse  voicing 
17  [257] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

appreciation   in    noisy  acclaim.     I    bent   low,  trembling 
from  weakness,  until  my  lips  were  close  to  her  ear. 

"Eloise,"  I  whispered  softly,  forgetting  at  the  awful 
moment  that  she  possessed  another  name,  "it  has  been 
voted  that  three  of  us  perish  by  torture,  but  you  are  not 
in  the  list;  you  are  named  for  a  different  fate.  Is  it  still 
your  wish  that  I  fulfil  the  pledge  ? " 

As  she  glanced  up,  the  old  war-chief  pointed  directly 
toward  her.  I  could  perceive  the  baleful  gleam  of  his 
eyes,  and  noted  with  what  quick  aversion  she  shrank 
back  until  her  shoulder  pressed  my  own. 

"Yes,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  made  immediate,  reso 
lute  answer.  "  It  will  be  mercy.  I  beg  you  strike." 

"  You  forgive  the  blow  ?  " 

"  Forgive  !  "  An  instant  her  clear  eyes,  unfrightened, 
looked  directly  into  mine,  a  message  in  their  depths  I 
had  never  seen  there  before.  "  More,  I  love  the  heart 
and  hand  which  speed  it." 

My  hands  were  bound  tightly  together,  but  my  arms 
remained  free,  the  hilt  of  the  knife  resting  firmly  between 
the  palms.  Although  I  drew  my  body  somewhat  back 
in  readiness  for  the  stroke,  I  delayed  the  terrible  deed 
until  the  last  possible  moment,  the  perspiration  standing 
in  great  beads  upon  my  face.  Oh,  how  I  loved  her 
then  !  how  my  half-blinded  eyes  feasted  upon  her  sweet, 
sad  face,  the  flames  casting  a  ruddy  glow  upon  it,  and 
playing  fitfully  amid  the  masses  of  her  dark,  tangled  hair  ! 
There  swept  across  my  mind  every  memory  of  our  past, 
and  she  was  again  with  me  in  her  girlhood,  before  sorrow 
had  stamped  her  with  its  seal,  and  she  had  turned  me 
away  tenderly  as  ever  a  woman  could.  And  now  she 

[258] 


THE     VOTE     OF     DEATH 

was  doomed  to  death  by  my  hand ;  with  one  blow  I  was 
to  blot  out  the  life  I  loved  a  thousand  times  better  than 
my  own.  Merciful  God  !  what  a  trick  had  fate  played 
me!  Nor  durst  I  speak  to  her  again,  for  her  fingers  toyed 
with  the  rosary  at  her  throat,  the  beads  glowing  dully  in 
the  flame,  and  I  knew  she  was  in  prayer,  expecting  with 
each  instant  the  coming  of  that  stroke  which  should  send 
her  trusting  soul  to  God.  I,  who  have  seen  much  of 
conflict  and  peril,  much  of  suffering  and  atrocity,  look 
back  on  no  moment  in  all  my  life  so  fraught  with  agony 
as  this,  when,  grasping  that  deadly  knife  in  both  hands, 
I  watched  every  threatening  movement  of  the  savage 
arbiters  of  her  fate,  praying  unto  God  for  strength  with 
which  to  perform  my  duty. 

At  last  the  chiefs  stood  erect.  In  response  to  their 
gestures  of  command,  the  massed  warriors  below  sprang 
to  their  feet,  flocking  eagerly  toward  us,  giving  utterance 
to  one  deep  vengeful  cry.  Already  their  clutches  were 
upon  the  struggling  Puritan,  when  I  swung  high  the 
gleaming  knife  in  both  my  hands.  For  one  terrible 
second  I  met  her  unflinching  gaze,  a  glance  which  will 
abide  with  me  until  my  dying  day  —  then  the  keen  steel 
fell,  barely  deflected  from  the  heart,  slashing  open  the 
bosom  of  her  dress,  yet  —  thanks  be  to  a  kind  God ! 
—  finding  harmless  sheath,  not  within  her  quivering  flesh 
but  in  the  hard-packed  earth.  It  was  scarcely  less  than 
a  miracle  that  I  was  thus  able  to  turn  the  blow,  but,  even 
as  I  aimed  it,  putting  to  the  hilt  my  full  strength  that  I 
might  send  it  surely  home,  there  came  into  my  vision  a 
sudden  flash  of  bright  color  against  the  dark,  skin-draped 
wall,  and  I  knew  the  Queen  had  come. 

C2S9J 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

THE    DAUGHTER    OF    THE    SUN 

AT  first  my  dimmed  eyes  beheld  her  through  a  mist, 
my  hands  shaking  as  if  stricken  by  palsy,  nor 
did  I  retain  sufficient  strength  of  body  to  uplift  myself 
from  the  spot  where  I  had  fallen  with  the  force  of  my 
blow.  Nevertheless  I  shall  forever  retain  the  vivid  pic 
ture  imprinted  on  memory.  Before  us  stood  a  tall,  fair- 
skinned  woman,  having  dignity  of  command  in  every 
movement,  her  face  thin,  strong,  dominant,  with  large, 
dark,  passionate  eyes,  flashing  in  scornful  beauty  over  the 
excited  warriors  at  her  feet.  Pride,  power,  imperious  will, 
a  scarcely  hidden  tigerish  cruelty,  were  in  every  line  of 
her  features;  yet  she  remained  strikingly  handsome,  with 
that  rare  beauty  which  drives  men  mad  and  laughs 
mockingly  at  its  victims.  She  was  robed  completely 
in  red,  the  brilliant  color  harmonizing  strangely  with  her 
countenance,  the  single  outer  garment  extending,  devoid 
of  ornament,  from  throat  to  heel,  loosely  gathered  at 
the  waist,  and  resembling  in  form  and  drapery  those 
pictures  I  have  seen  of  Roman  togas,  while  her  magnifi 
cent  wealth  of  hair,  of  richest  reddish  gold,  appeared 
to  shimmer  and  glow  in  the  sparkle  of  leaping  flames  as 
if  she  wore  a  tiara  of  rubies. 

With  quick,  passionate  speech  she  poured  forth  her 
purpose,  and  I  saw  the  savage  throng  shrink  before  her, 


THE     DAUGHTER     OF     THE     SUN 

as  if  they  knew  and  dreaded  the  outburst  of  her  anger. 
Yet,  as  she  paused  breathless,  the  old  war-chief  ven 
tured  to  face  her,  returning  a  stern  reply.  This  disregard 
of  her  temper  so  imparted  courage  to  the  others  that  they 
rallied  about  their  leader  as  one  man,  numerous  hoarse 
voices  supplementing  his  protest,  until  it  was  plain  to  be 
seen  that  the  woman  remained  alone  and  unsupported 
against  the  savage  crew.  Yet  the  lines  of  determination 
but  deepened  in  her  face,  her  lips  curled  in  scorn,  and 
she  turned  from  them  to  look  down  where  we  were  hud 
dled  in  despair.  A  moment  her  flashing  eyes  swept 
across  our  upturned  faces,  the  howls  of  her  opponents 
growing  fiercer  on  every  side.  With  one  imperious  ges 
ture  she  commanded  silence,  and,  as  the  gruff  voices  died 
away  in  muttered  discontent,  the  woman  addressed  us, 
speaking  a  clear,  pure  Spanish,  making  use  now  and  then 
of  words  unknown  to  me. 

"  Prisoners,  can  any  among  you  interpret  my  speech  ?  " 
I  caught  my  breath  in  glad  surprise,  struggling  to  my 
feet,  and  making  haste  to  answer. 

"  If  you  speak  slowly,"  I  said,  "  I  shall  be  able  to 
understand." 

"  'T  is  well,  as  it  is  a  tongue  unknown  to  these 
Indians,"  her  eyes  lighting  up  with  cunning.  "Then, 
Senor,  mark  with  care  what  I  say,  and,  if  the  meaning  of 
any  escape  your  ears,  bid  me  speak  again,  so  no  mistake 
be  made." 

"  It  will  give  me  great  pleasure,  O  Queen." 
"  I   am    the   Daughter  of  the    Sun,"    she  interposed 
proudly,  as  if  correcting  my  mode  of  address.     "  These 
are  my  children,  given  unto  me  by  the  great  Sun-god. 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

For  what  purpose  have  you  of  white  skin  dared  invade 
the  land  of  the  Sun  ?  " 

"We  knew  nothing  of  your  presence  here,  merely 
seeking  a  passage  through  these  mountains  northward." 

"  But  you  killed  the  warriors  of  our  nation ;  you  have 
stricken  the  people  of  the  Sun." 

"  True,  Daughter  of  the  Sun ;  yet  it  was  done  only  in 
self-defence.  When  attacked  we  struck  hard  blows." 

Her  eyes  glowed  angrily,  her  face  becoming  cruelly 
hard. 

"  None  of  white  blood  may  set  foot  in  this  valley  and 
live.  It  is  the  land  of  the  Sun,"  she  said  haughtily. 
"  None  have  ever  before  ventured  to  do  so,  and  found 
safe  way  back  to  their  own.  Are  you  French  ?  " 

"  Not  all, — the  lady  and  yonder  cavalier  are  of  French 
blood,  I  am  a  hunter  of  the  Ohio  country,  while  he  who 
crouches  beyond  also  calls  himself  American." 

"  I  know  nothing  of  your  Ohio,  nor  what  may  be  an 
American,"  she  replied  with  an  impatient  stamp  of  the 
foot,  "  but  it  is  bad  any  among  you  should  prove  French. 
What  does  the  woman  do  here  ?  " 

In  a  few  brief  sentences  I  told  our  story,  marking  as  I 
spoke  that  she  followed  my  words  with  care.  As  I  con 
cluded  she  merely  gazed  more  closely  into  Madame's 
upturned  face,  speaking  as  though  communing  with 
herself. 

"  She  has  the  appearance  of  a  fair  woman  ;  we  need  no 
such  here."  She  raised  her  voice  slightly,  addressing  me 
in  cold  reserve. 

"  Your  story  sounds  well.  True  or  false,  it  makes 
small  odds.  We  attacked  your  party,  believing  you 

[262] 


"I  AM  THE  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  SUN.  THESE  ARE  MY  CHILDREN,  GIVEN  UNTO  ME 
BY  THE  GREAT  SUN-GOD.  .  .  .  NONE  OF  WHITE  BLOOD  MAY  SET  FOOT  IN  THIS 
VALLEY  AND  LIVE." 


THE     DAUGHTER     OF     THE     SUN" 

French,  whom  the  children  of  the  Sun  have  good  reason 
to  hate.  You  have  cost  us  the  lives  of  many  warriors, 
and  the  Sun  calls  for  vengeance.  Already  has  the  tribe 
solemnly  voted  your  death  by  fire.  Now  mark  me 
closely.  'T  is  not  often  I  interfere  in  such  affairs  as  this, 
nor  do  I  now  for  any  higher  object  than  my  own  gratifi 
cation.  The  Daughter  of  the  Sun  is  no  angel,  nor  ambi 
tious  to  become  one.  I  have  looked  on  unmoved  at  the 
torture  of  the  stake  more  than  once,  so  't  is  no  weak 
sentimentality  that  leads  me  to  try  to  avert  your  fate. 
Nor  am  I  sure  I  can,  whatever  my  motive  be.  I  possess 
no  power  to  overturn  the  united  vote  of  these  warriors  — 
they  are  all  children  of  the  Sun.  I  can  think  of  but  one 
method  by  which  I  can  even  hope  to  encompass  your 
escape  from  immediate  torture.  If  by  some  subterfuge  I 
can  delay  action  until  day-dawn,  I  may  be  able  to  control 
these  savages.  The  children  of  the  Sun  do  not  light 
their  fires  in  the  presence  of  their  Father.  There  is  but 
one  possible  way  to  that  end,  —  does  yonder  red-headed 
man  comprehend  the  Spanish  tongue? " 

"  He  does  not." 

"  That  is  bad,"  her  brows  contracting.  "  Still  he  must 
be  used,  as  no  other  among  you  will  answer  my  purpose. 
Bid  him  advance  to  my  side  on  the  platform ;  bid  him 
pretend  to  hold  converse  with  me,  and,  above  all  else, 
have  him  attend  my  every  gesture  and  obey.  Will  he 
do  your  bidding  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,"  I  replied  honestly.  "  He  is  of  a  bull- 
headed  breed,  yet  I  may  be  able  to  drive  into  him  a 
moment  of  sense." 

"  Do  your  part  thoroughly,  nor  be  too  long  about  it. 

[263] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

The  chiefs  grow  restless  at  our  talk,  and  may  yet  take 
affairs  into  their  own  hands." 

I  turned  doubtfully  toward  the  Puritan,  who  was  glar 
ing  up  at  the  woman  from  beneath  his  shaggy  brows,  much 
as  he  might  have  looked  upon  some  wild  animal  seen  for 
the  first  time.  I  presume  the  fiery  red  drapery  caused 
him  to  deem  her  that  veritable  scarlet  woman  about 
whom  he  prated  so  much.  He  appeared  far  from  being 
a  promising  subject  for  my  overtures,  especially  as  his 
great  head  must  have  ached  still  from  contact  with  the 
club,  which  had  alone  beaten  him  into  sullen  silence. 
Yet  she  commanding  the  attempt  was  so  desperately  in 
earnest  that  I  determined  to  do  my  part. 

"Watch  carefully  my  words,"  I  said  sternly  in  Eng 
lish,  "  and  bear  in  mind  the  preservation  of  all  our  lives 
depends  on  the  part  you  play.  The  woman  chief  has 
made  choice  of  you  to  help  in  winning  mercy  from  these 
savages.  I  know  not  why  you  are  the  one  thus  chosen, 
yet  I  suspect  that  fiery  crop  of  hair  may  have  something 
to  do  with  the  honor.  The  main  point  is,  are  you  in 
a  humor  to  do  her  bidding  ? " 

"  Nay  !  "  he  replied,  gazing  at  me  stubbornly. 

"  You  refuse  to  assist  in  saving  your  own  life,  and  the 
lives  of  your  comrades  ?  " 

"  I  touch  not  the  accursed  abominations  of  this  place," 
he  answered,  hoarse  with  anger,  "  nor  will  I  have  aught 
to  do  with  yonder  shameless  creature." 

"Sirrah!"  I  cried,  thoroughly  aroused  by  his  mulish- 
ness,  "  do  you  deliberately  choose  to  sacrifice  the  life  of 
this  lady  to  your  bull-headed  fanaticism?  Do  you  re 
fuse  to  unbend  your  miserable  Connecticut  sectarianism, 


THE     DAUGHTER     OF     THE     SUN 

your  Puritan  cant,  although  by  so  doing  you  might 
keep  your  comrades  from  the  horrors  of  the  stake? 
If  this  is  what  you  mean,  I  denounce  you  as  unworthy 
to  be  called  a  man,  and  I  name  your  loud  protestations 
of  religion  no  more  than  a  hissing  and  a  byword  before 
the  ungodly  you  profess  to  despise.  You  are  no  better 
than  a  Pharisee,  full  of  loud-mouthed  prayers  and  vain 
conceit  of  righteousness,  a  false  prophet,  haggling  over 
formalism  when  the  slightest  sacrifice  of  what  you  hold 
the  letter  of  the  law  would  result  in  the  salvation  of  hu 
man  life.  You  call  yourself  a  Christian,  a  follower  of  that 
Nazarene  who  died  for  sinners  on  the  cross,  deeming 
yourself  better  than  those  who  cling  to  other  creed.  You 
sneer  at  that  rosary  in  Madame's  fingers,  yet  do  you 
suppose  it  possible  she  would  not  endeavor  to  pluck  your 
life  from  the  jaws  of  death  if  it  lay  in  her  power  ?  Ay  ! 
and  never  waste  speech  about  abominations  in  the  path.0 

"The  spirit  is  of  greater  value  than  the  body,"  he 
persisted  doggedly.  "  Yea,  't  is  better  the  flesh  perish 
miserably  in  the  flame  than  surrender  up  the  soul  unto 
the  devil." 

"  That  is  no  issue  here ;  you  seek  to  deceive  yourself 
by  false  words.  I  denounce  you  openly  as  a  false  fol 
lower,  for  if  I  read  rightly  the  language  of  Holy  Writ, 
it  was  He  whom  you  so  delight  to  term  Master  who 
gave  his  life  freely  for  His  friends.  But  you  —  you  are 
all  words,  a  charnel-house  of  dead  men's  bones/' 

Had  he  been  free  I  might  have  rued  my  hasty  words, 
for  his  eyes  were  hot  with  anger,  and  he  strained  fiercely 
at  his  bonds  in  effort  to  break  free.  Yet  I  felt  safe 
enough  beyond  the  sweep  of  his  great  arm,  rejoicing  that 

[265] ' 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

my  tongue  was  sharp  enough  to  penetrate  so  thick  a  hide, 
and  make  the  man  squirm  beneath  his  outer  vestment 
of  piety. 

"  You  speak  falsely,"  he  bellowed,  nearly  beside  him 
self.  "  Satan  puts  those  foul  words  upon  your  lips 
tempting  me  to  do  evil/* 

"  Nay  ;  the  words  are  true/7  I  went  on,  determined  to 
drive  him  by  taunts.  "They  are  neither  foul  nor  false,  and 
right  glad  I  am  to  discover  your  real  character  even  at  this 
eleventh  hour.  I  make  no  loud  boasting  of  my  religion, 
dinning  it  into  the  ears  of  all  I  meet  as  if  I  were  the  only 
righteous  man  on  earth,  but  I  do  thank  God  from  the 
depths  of  my  heart  I  have  never  yet  basely  deserted  a 
friend  in  time  of  trouble.  I  did  consider  you  a  good  com 
rade,  but  I  know  now  you  are  nothing  but  a  whited  sep 
ulchre,  a  miserable  hypocrite,  a  Judas  betraying  his  master 
with  a  kiss.  Pah !  go  your  way,  you  are  unclean;  nor  ever 
hope  again  for  word  of  fellowship  from  lips  of  honest  men. 
I  shall  die  having  performed  my  duty  to  the  extent  of  my 
knowledge,  but  you  as  a  dog,  a  traitor  to  your  comrades, 
the  betrayer  of  a  woman  in  time  of  peril." 

"'Tis  false,  I  say;  I  would  yield  life  gladly  to  aid  her." 
"  Zounds !  that  sounds  good  from  such  lips.     Why, 
you  have  just  refused  much  less." 

"Yonder  is  an  emissary  of  the  Evil  One." 
"  Keep  your  cowardly  excuses  to  yourself.     Whatever 
the  woman  may  be,  she  offers  us  a  chance  for  our  lives, 
provided    only    you   will    perform    her   will    in    sundry 


matters." 


He  hesitated,  his  uncertain  eyes  shifting  from  her  face 
to  mine. 

[266] 


THE     DAUGHTER     OF     THE     SUN 

"  What  does  this  scarlet  priestess  of  Baal  require  that 
I  do  ?  "  he  questioned  sullenly. 

"  Good  lack,  't  is  little  enough  even  to  satisfy  your 
conscience.  Merely  that  you  stand  beside  her  on  the 
platform,  pretending  converse,  marking  carefully  her 
every  signal,  and  obeying  it." 

"  I  play  no  idolatrous  mummery  with  her." 

"  Then  may  the  devil  fly  away  with  you,"  I  retorted, 
so  enraged  by  this  time  I  could  scarcely  refrain  from 
grappling  him  with  my  hands.  "  I  go  to  tell  Madame 
of  the  fool  you  are." 

He  gave  vent  to  a  deep  groan,  rolling  his  eyes  as  was 
his  habit  in  time  of  trial,  yet  never  removing  his  gaze 
from  that  red  figure,  standing  motionless  as  a  statue, 
impatiently  awaiting  his  decision. 

"In  the  name  of  the  holy  prophets  of  Israel!"  he 
snorted  desperately  at  last.  "  'T  is,  indeed,  a  grievous 
trial  like  unto  that  which  befell  Daniel  in  the  den  of  the 
lions.  If  I  go  upon  yonder  sinful  platform  before  these 
hosts  of  Satan,  it  will  be  only  as  led  by  the  Almighty,  and 
that  I  may  wrestle  mightily  in  prayer  for  the  redemption 
of  the  heathen." 

"  I  care  not,  man,  so  you  go.  Pray  loud  as  you 
please,  yet  give  heed  to  the  signals  of  the  woman  if  you 
value  your  own  life  or  ours." 

Odds !  it  was  a  picture  to  see  the  fellow  start  on  his 
unwelcome  mission,  slouching  through  the  ranks  of  the 
surprised  savages  with  as  hangdog  a  look  on  his  mourn 
ful  countenance  as  though  he  mounted  the  gallows.  It 
was  with  faint  hope  as  to  the  result  that  I  watched 
him  lumber  onto  the  platform,  doubting  not  he  would 

[267] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

perform  some  crazy  trick  to  offset  any  good  he  might 
endeavor.  I  could  scarce  restrain  a  smile  as  the  two 
actors  faced  each  other,  marking  the  look  of  undisguised 
horror  on  his  leathern  face,  and  how  he  shrank  back  as 
her  hand  extended  to  touch  him.  The  wild,  discordant 
cries  of  the  grouped  savages  ceased  in  wonderment  at 
this  unanticipated  scene  ;  even  the  perpetual  incantations 
of  the  priests  died  away,  every  eye  gazing  curiously  on 
the  strange  spectacle.  The  Puritan  had  appropriated 
one  of  De  Noyan's  hats,  broad  of  brim,  and  so  ample  of 
crown  the  high  peaked  head  of  the  worthy  sectary  was 
almost  lost  within  its  capacious  interior.  No  sooner, 
however,  did  he  attain  her  side  than  the  woman  grasped 
it  in  her  white  fingers,  flinging  it  disdainfully  upon  the 
floor,  and,  like  a  flash  of  unexpected  color  in  the  dancing 
light  of  the  fire,  there  blazed  forth  before  us  his  flaming 
covering  with  a  brilliancy  which  startled  even  me.  Saint 
Andrew !  it  was  a  glow  to  make  the  eyes  blink. 

The  sudden  effect  of  this  disclosure  upon  the  throng 
ing  warriors  was  beyond  words  of  mine.  There  followed 
a  hush  so  painful  in  intensity  I  could  distinguish  the 
quick  throbbing  of  my  own  heart.  I  saw  the  woman 
point  at  the  fellow,  giving  eager  utterance  to  a  single 
word,  her  eyes  sweeping  the  faces  below.  Then  came 
an  irregular  rush  forward,  inarticulate  cries  pierced  the 
air,  war  weapons  were  dashed  clanging  upon  the  earthen 
floor,  while  numerous  torches,  grasped  from  off  the 
sacred  altar,  were  waved  aloft  by  excited  hands,  all 
serving  to  form  as  demoniacal  a  scene  as  was  ever 
witnessed  this  side  of  hell. 

The  full  truth  flashed  across  my  mind — our  comrade 

[268] 


THE     DAUGHTER     OF     THE     SUN 

had  in  that  moment  been  changed  from  a  helpless,  beaten 
prisoner  into  an  object  of  superstitious  worship.  By  the 
magic  of  a  word,  the  alchemy  of  a  thought,  he  had 
become  to  these  superstitious  savages  a  mysterious  visit 
ant  from  the  Sun,  and  for  once,  at  least,  he  might  fer 
vently  bless  Nature,  who  had  bestowed  upon  him  so 
rich  a  coloring  of  hair.  Whether  or  not  the  fellow  com 
prehended  the  meaning  of  that  uproar,  of  those  wildly 
dancing  figures  in  his  front,  I  could  never  determine;  but, 
before  the  woman  could  in  any  way  interfere,  the  sectary 
plumped  down  upon  his  knees,  and,  with  head  bent  so 
low  that  every  separate  hair  caught  the  reflection  of  the 
ruddy  flames,  began  pouring  forth  a  petition  in  sturdy 
English,  and  with  a  volume  of  voice  that  shook  the 
whole  interior.  It  was  not  such  a  bad  play,  I  take  it, 
although  he  was  desperately  in  earnest.  Very  plainly  he 
compared  his  worshipping  auditory  to  certain  scriptural 
characters,  in  a  way  that  would  not  have  proven  flattering 
to  them  could  they  have  interpreted  his  language. 

"  Oh,  Lord  God  ! "  he  roared,  rolling  his  eyes  upward 
and  interjecting  many  a  deep  groan  after  each  sentence. 
<c  Infinite  Jehovah,  for  some  just  reason  of  Thy  own, 
Thou  hast  seen  fit  to  lead  Thy  most  humble  servant 
into  this  den  of  iniquity.  Thou  hast  placed  me  in  the 
fiery  furnace  of  tribulation,  it  may  be  in  the  test  of  that 
faith  which  was  delivered  unto  the  saints,  yet  will  I  not 
bow  down  in  the  tents  of  the  idolaters,  nor  profane  Thy 
Holy  Name  by  the  worship  of  their  false  gods.  Here 
in  the  midst  of  the  ravening  lions  I  uplift  my  eyes  unto 
Jerusalem,  and  my  lips  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  beseech 
ing  Thee  to  give  unto  me  the  salvation  of  these  heathen, 

[269] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

even  as  brands  plucked  from  the  burning.  Quench  the 
fire  on  this  altar  of  Baal,  O  Lord,  by  the  outpouring  of 
Thy  Spirit,  and  give  unto  this  people  a  manifestation  of 
Thy  mighty  power,  redeeming  them  from  their  manifold 
sins.  Yea,  Lord,  give  ear  unto  the  words  of  my  petition, 
and  as  of  old  times  thou  didst  send  a  message  of  fire  unto 
Thy  prophet  Elijah,  so  come  down  even  now  to  visit 
these  unbelieving  and  mocking  hearts  with  the  terror  of 
Thy  just  wrath.  Make  bare  Thy  arm  of  infinite  power 
that  this  abomination  of  heathendom  may  be  purged  of 
its  vain  idolatry,  and  that  Thy  Israel  may  triumph  over 
the  hosts  of  the  sinful.  Even  as  Thou  didst  scatter  the 
forces  of  the  Egyptians  in  the  waters  of  the  Red  Sea, 
even  so,  O  Lord,  visit  now  Thy  wrath  upon  those  who 
mock  Thee  and  degrade  Thy  image.  Save  us  from  the 
snare  of  this  scarlet  woman,  this  proud  harlot  of  Babylon, 
and  forgive  Thy  servant  for  thus  seeming  to  obey  her 
will.  Thou  knowest,  O  Lord,  that  it  is  only  that  I  may 
the  better  serve  Thee,  and  thus  overcome  the  wiles  of  the 
Wicked  One.  Give  unto  me  in  this  hour  the  strength 
of  Samson  that  I  may  overturn  the  pillars  of  this  temple 
of  abominations,  even  though  we  all  perish  in  its  destruc 
tion.  Yea,  visit  us  with  power  and  righteousness,  and 
scatter  Thy  enemies  over  the  face  of  the  earth.  O  Lord  ! 
I  am  as  nothing,  a  mere  worm  of  the  dust :  smite  me  if 
Thou  wilt,  yet  I  but  wrestle  with  Thee  in  prayer  that 
through  me  the  heathen  may  be  brought  low,  and  led  to 
see  the  error  of  their  way." 

There  was  no  halting  him,  yet  even  as  he  continued 
to  pour  forth  fervent  supplication,  the  warriors  drew 
back  from  the  dense  circle  pressing  against  the  platform, 

[270] 


THE     DAUGHTER     OF     THE     SUN 

taking  solemn  counsel  together.  Then  the  old  war- 
chief  advanced  to  the  centre,  pointing  maliciously  to 
ward  De  Noyan  and  myself.  I  observed  the  Queen 
wave  her  hand  in  a  gesture  of  apparent  carelessness,  and 
before  I  could  clearly  conjecture  the  full  meaning  of  it, 
strong  hands  clutched  us,  and,  in  spite  of  struggles,  we 
were  dragged  roughly  back  toward  the  shrouded  entrance 
of  the  lodge.  There  was  no  shouting,  no  din  of  any 
kind  to  disturb  the  devotions  of  the  Puritan,  who 
prayed  on  with  closed  eyes  and  a  vigor  of  utterance 
making  mock  of  all  other  sound.  Silently  as  they 
moved,  it  was  nevertheless  plain  to  be  read  in  the  grim, 
savage  faces  closing  about  us,  that  we  were  being  driven 
forth  to  no  scene  of  pleasure.  Harshly  did  their  grip 
ping  hands  hustle  us  forward.  The  heavy  mat  shading 
the  entrance  was  flung  aside,  and  like  the  unexpected 
flight  of  an  arrow,  into  the  black  gloom  of  the  lodge, 
weirdly  lighting  up  the  wild  faces,  streamed  the  clear, 
white  light  of  the  dawn.  Far  off  upon  the  highest  sum 
mit  of  the  yellow  cliff  there  already  rested  the  first  rosy 
reflection  of  the  rising  sun.  One  shout  rang  discordant 
from  the  surprised  throats  of  our  captors ;  the  brutal 
hands  released  their  grasp,  and  De  Noyan  and  myself 
sank  back  helpless  upon  the  ground. 


[ay  i] 


CHAPTER   XXV 

A    VISITANT    FROM    THE    SUN 

AS  by  magic  the  uproar  of  the  infuriated  savages  died 
away.  Gazing  up  from  where  I  lay,  my  eyes  beheld 
every  face  turned  outward,  every  eye  fastened  upon  that 
distant  wall  of  rock.  Suddenly  a  strange  cry  arose,  each 
throat  giving  utterance  to  the  same  sound  as  if  in  trained 
obedience  to  some  recognized  signal,  and  immediately 
every  Indian  lay  prostrate,  his  face  in  the  dust.  Gazing 
toward  the  spot  they  had  watched  so  intently,  I  could 
perceive  how  the  rose  tints  of  the  early  sun  flecked  the 
upper  extremity  of  the  precipitous  rock  with  spots  of 
color,  checkers  of  red  and  gold,  while  just  below  its  lofty 
crest,  seemingly  touching  the  deep  blue  of  the  morning 
sky,  hardly  more  than  dim  specks  against  the  dull  back 
ground  of  gray  rock,  appeared  several  moving  black 
figures,  and  I  could  distinguish  a  series  of  flashes  as  if 
they  waved  blazing  torches  in  welcome  to  the  King  of 
Day. 

"Sacre!  'tis  an  uncanny  sight,"  muttered  my  com 
panion  uneasily.  "  Have  yonder  foul  priests  been  given 
wings  whereby  they  mount  the  very  rock  in  their  devil 
worship  ? " 

"  Hardly  that,"  I  returned  tersely.  "  There  will  be  a 
footpath  leading  to  the  spot  either  from  above  or  below." 

[272] 


A     VISITANT     FROM     THE     SUN 

cc  True,  perchance ;  yet  't  is  not  from  above.  Of  that 
I  am  certain,  as  the  crest  of  the  rock  overhangs  ;  you  may 
perceive  the  deep  shadow  of  it  even  from  here." 

Before  I  could  distinguish  clearly  the  peculiarity 
pointed  out,  the  woman  chief  came  forth  through  the 
open  entrance,  appearing  more  fair  and  white  of  skin  than 
ever  in  the  clear  light  of  the  dawn.  Scarcely  glancing 
toward  either  the  prostrate  tribesmen  or  those  distant  sig 
nalling  priests,  she  advanced  directly  toward  where  we 
lay  helpless  in  our  bonds.  There  was  a  flush  upon  her 
cheeks,  a  light  of  animation  in  her  eyes,  yet  she  stood 
looking  down  upon  me  much  as  she  might  have  viewed 
an  insensate  stone. 

"  Senor,"  she  said  coldly,  still  speaking  the  Spanish 
tongue,  "  it  did  please  my  humor  but  now  to  play  a 
small  trick  upon  these  innocent  children  of  nature,  know 
ing  their  faith  and  tribal  customs.  For  the  time  being  I 
won,  and  it  is  you  who  benefit.  You,  and  these  others, 
are  for  the  present  delivered  from  that  torture  to  which 
you  were  condemned  :  the  rising  of  yonder  Sun  has  saved 
you  ;  't  is  the  law  of  the  Natchez.  Nay,  thank  me  not," 
as  I  sought  to  express  my  words  of  gratitude.  "  I  told 
you  before  it  was  not  from  any  desire  to  show  mercy,  but 
for  a  purpose  of  my  own.  Yet  if  you  would  continue  to 
profit  through  my  strange  whim  —  and  surely  I  have 
seldom  been  thus  swayed  to  action  —  then  it  will  be  well 
to  give  heed  unto  my  words.  I  bid  you  proceed  at  once 
to  that  second  hut  yonder,  nor  dare  venture  forth  again 
until  I  send.  The  children  of  the  Sun  bow  now  to  the 
commands  of  their  ancient  faith,  yet  are  of  temper  hard 
to  control." 

[273] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"You  fear  they  may  yet  demand  us  in  sacrifice? " 

"  Not  to-day,  unless  you  do  that  which  shall  arouse 
their  passions  beyond  my  power  of  restraint.  While  the 
sun  dominates  the  sky  your  lives  are  preserved  from  vio 
lence,  but  if  you  would  live  longer  it  must  be  through 
careful  guarding  of  speech  and  action.  I  promise  nothing 
beyond  the  present  day.  But  now,"  she  bent  over, 
severing  my  bonds  with  a  flint  blade,  "go;  do  exactly 
as  I  bade  you,  and  no  longer  bandy  words  with  me." 

"  But  the  lady  within  the  lodge  ?  "  I  ventured  anx 
iously,  as  I  struggled  to  my  feet,  standing  erect  before 
her. 

"  She  bides  elsewhere." 

"  It  will  be  hard  for  her  alone  —  " 

"  What  is  all  that  to  you,  sirrah  ? "  she  interrupted 
haughtily.  "  According  to  the  tale  told,  you  are  not  her 
husband.  He  who  might  have  right  to  question  separa 
tion  has  made  no  complaint." 

"  He  does  not  comprehend  your  speech.  For  that 
reason  he  remains  dumb." 

"  Mean  you  it  is  he  who  inspires  your  objection  ? "  she 
asked  scornfully. 

"  No ;  yet  I  doubt  not  't  is  in  his  heart  even  as  upon 
my  lips." 

She  turned  aside,  an  incredulous  smile  curling  her  lips, 
looking  curiously  down  upon  him,  and  their  eyes  met. 
She  stooped  swiftly,  severing  the  thongs  of  grass  binding 
his  arms,  and  with  her  own  hands  assisted  him  to  rise. 

"  A  fair  and  noble  gallant,"  she  said  softly,  reluctantly 
turning  back  from  him  to  me.  "  Not  of  hard,  stern 
visage  like  yours,  but  with  the  bearing  of  a  gentleman,  the 

[^74] 


A    VISITANT     FROM     THE     SUN 

smile  of  a  courtier.  Pish  !  he  will  not  miss  her  over 
much,  or  else  I  read  not  rightly  the  challenge  of  his  eyes. 
But  come,  hunter,  I  bade  you  go  in  haste,  nor  is  it  well 
for  any  one  to  wait  my  bidding  twice." 

"  'T  is  no  more  than  just  we  should  be  told  the  destiny 
of  our  companions,"  I  persisted,  determined  not  to 
desert  them  thus.  "  May  not  both  the  Puritan  and  the 
woman  abide  with  us  ?  " 

Her  eyes  flashed  in  uncontrolled  anger,  her  lips  giving 
vent  to  a  low,  cruel  laugh. 

"  I  tell  you  no,  and  understand  once  for  all  my  word 
is  law.  You  are  not  standing  before  a  French  court  to 
haggle  over  trifles,  and  dispute  about  your  rights.  Bah  ! 
you  have  no  rights ;  you  live  from  day  to  day  merely  by 
my  whim.  The  red-headed  man  tarries  where  he  is  as 
long  as  it  remains  my  pleasure ;  while  as  to  yon  dainty 
creature,  she  shall  meet  no  harm.  Forsooth,  it  will  not 
greatly  hurt  her  to  be  beyond  your  sight  for  a  space." 

"  Does  she  bide  with  you  ?  " 

"  If  I  so  will  it,  yes  ;  if  not,  no.  Who  are  you,  hunter, 
to  dare  question  Naladi  after  she  bids  you  cease  ?  "  she 
exclaimed,  her  cheeks  crimsoning.  "  Now  go ;  go  ere  I 
am  tempted  to  show  you  I  possess  power  to  enforce  my 
will.  Another  word,  and  you  will  long  regret  it." 

She  was  a  tigress  now,  her  eyes  burning  into  mine 
with  the  fierceness  of  a  wild  animal  scenting  blood.  It 
would  have  been  sheer  madness  to  attempt  more,  with 
those  scowling,  savage  faces  lowering  at  us  from  every 
side,  their  possessors  only  too  eager  to  spring  forward  in 
cruel  obedience  to  a  gesture  of  their  Queen.  A  single 
word  from  her  red  lips  would,  in  spite  of  all  superstition, 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

cause  them  to  rend  us  limb  from  limb,  so  I  bade  De 
Noyan  follow  me,  feeling  relief  when  once  beyond  her 
sight  in  the  cool  depths  of  the  sheltering  hut. 

"  Well,  Master  Benteen,"  remarked  my  comrade  easily, 
finding  a  soft  bearskin  upon  which  to  rest  his  aching 
limbs,  "  this  is  an  odd  company  among  whom  you  have 
piloted  us;  one  not  altogether  appealing  to  my  taste  in 
its  masculine  elements.  Yet,  damme,  but  you  possess 
rare  advantage  over  the  rest  of  us  in  holding  converse 
with  these  people,  while  I  must  remain  dumb  as  an 
oyster,  save  for  a  glance  of  the  eye.  Perhaps,  now  that 
we  have  time  for  it,  you  will  kindly  explain  the  meaning 
of  all  this  mummery  with  which  we  passed  the  night,  for, 
by  all  the  gods  of  Rome,  it  was  weird  enough  to  turn 
my  hair  gray,  yet  I  understood  neither  word  nor  deed. 
How  came  that  grim  preacher  to  attain  such  honor, 
taking  position  beside  their  peerless  Queen  ? " 

His  idiotic  lightness  of  speech  and  manner  jarred 
unpleasantly  upon  my  humor.  I  was  heavy-hearted 
from  what  had  passed,  retaining  little  confidence  in  the 
future,  yet  I  told  him  the  story  as  best  I  could,  trusting 
the  recital  might  serve  to  sober  him,  so  we  could  counsel 
together  regarding  our  plans. 

"  Pardieu!  'twas  rather  a  pretty  trick  of  the  lady,"  he 
exclaimed  laughingly,  as  I  ended  the  tale.  "  She  would 
do  honor  to  a  more  pretentious  court  with  her  wit  as  well 
as  beauty.  What  did  you  call  the  title  she  bore  ?  " 

" c  Daughter  of  the  Sun '  was  the  name  given  in  the 
altar-house  yonder;  later  she  made  use  of  the  word 
Naladi." 

"  Ay  !  that  was  it.     'T  is  a  name  fitting  her  well  to  my 


A     VISITANT     FROM     THE     SUN 

taste,  and  I  boast  of  some  experience  with  the  sex. 
Sacrel  I  trust  not  to  have  seen  the  last  of  so  fair  a 
vision  as  this  Queen  Naladi." 

He  was  twirling  his  moustache,  such  a  look  of  compla 
cency  upon  his  features  I  could  only  stare  at  him  in 
bewildered  surprise. 

"  You  appear  reconciled  to  our  situation  with  marvel 
lous  good  grace,"  I  managed  to  say  at  last,  in  a  tone 
which  made  no  attempt  to  conceal  my  disgust  at  his 
coxcombry.  u  For  myself  I  can  see  very  little  to  hope 
for." 

"Tut,  tut,  man,"  stretching  himself  negligently  into 
a  posture  of  greater  ease,  "  an  old  soldier  learns  to  take 
things  as  they  come,  without  complaint ;  to  extract 
sweets  from  every  flower.  Surely  here  is  a  rare  rose  we 
have  uncovered  blooming  in  the  wilderness;  nor  am  I 
blind  to  its  beauty,  or  unmindful  of  my  privileges. 
Besides,  lad,  what  is  there  greatly  to  worry  about  ?  We 
are  preserved,  you  tell  me,  from  torture ;  food  will 
undoubtedly  be  supplied  in  plenty,  while  the  lady  is 
surely  fair  enough  to  promise  pleasant  companionship  in 
exile  —  provided  I  ever  learn  to  have  private  speech 
with  her.  What  was  the  tongue  ?  " 

"  We  conversed  in  Spanish." 

"  I  thought  as  much  ;  there  were  certain  familiar  words. 
But,  as  I  said,  why  complain  of  fate,  with  all  these  bless 
ings  showered  upon  us.  Pardieu !  it  would  prove  us 
ungrateful  wretches.  Surely  'tis  better  than  the  tender 
mercy  of  O'Reilly,  ay,  or  the  hardship  and  starvation  of 
the  trail." 

"  You  have  forgotten  your  wife." 

[>77] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Forgotten  ?  Sacrel  I  should  say  not,  Master  Benteen ; 
nor  is  that  likely  to  occur.  Yet  what  cause  have  I  to 
worry  regarding  her  present  comfort.  Did  you  not  say 
that  the  Queen  pledged  her  safety  and  good  care  ?  What 
more  could  I  accomplish  for  her  than  that,  even  were  we 
back  in  New  Orleans,  beneath  French  protection  ?  Saint 
Denis !  you  are  of  a  complaining  breed,  inclined  to  act 
as  conscience  for  your  betters.  True,  there  are  some 
few  things  I  greatly  miss,  that  would  minister  to  com 
fort.  I  was  ever  careful  in  my  toilet,  and  choice  as  to 
my  wines  in  town  ;  still,  if  these  savages  have  not  lost  my 
soaps  and  brushes,  I  will  strive  to  exist  even  here,  and  be 
content  until  a  way  opens  toward  that  which  is  better." 

"  I  greatly  admire  your  patience." 

"  Pah  !  't  is  but  the  long  practice  of  a  soldier.  Yet  I 
am  somewhat  weary  from  the  night,  and,  if  you  have 
talked  enough,  will  seek  rest  to  dream  of  Naladi,  trusting 
she  may  send  for  me  ere  long.  Did  you  note  the  beauty 
of  her  eyes  ?  " 

"  I  marked  their  cruelty." 

"  Le  Diable!  I  ever  admired  spirit  in  a  woman  ;  't  is 
the  greater  pleasure  to  watch  them  take  on  softer  light. 
In  such  orbs  love  shines  the  clearer,  once  awakened." 

I  sat  there  some  time  in  silence  until  he  fell  asleep. 
Then,  realizing  how  useless  it  was  for  me,  wearily  as 
my  eyelids  drooped,  to  strive  longer  in  thought,  I 
sought  another  robe  to  rest  upon,  and  was  soon  happily 
unconscious  also. 

I  presume  some  unusual  noise  aroused  me,  for  as  I 
awoke  and  stared  about,  unable  at  the  moment  to  com 
prehend  my  situation,  I  noticed,  by  evidence  of  the  sun 

[278] 


A    VISITANT     FROM     THE     SUN 

shining  through  the  entrance  of  the  hut,  it  was  already 
past  the  noon  hour.  Consciousness  becoming  more  acute, 
I  perceived,  standing  barely  within  the  shadows  of  the 
interior,  the  dusky  figure  of  a  warrior,  unarmed,  and 
motionless  except  for  a  gesture  of  the  hand  which  seemed 
to  command  my  following  him.  Retaining  concealed 
within  my  doublet  the  sharp  knife  intrusted  to  me  by 
Madame,  I  felt  little  trepidation  at  the  fellow's  presence, 
nor  was  there  anything  about  his  countenance  to  foster 
alarm,  he  appearing  the  least  ferocious  of  aspect  of  all  I  had 
observed  among  the  tribe.  A  moment  I  hesitated,  then 
believing  him  a  messenger  from  the  Queen,  I  followed 
his  retreating  figure  out  into  the  sunlight. 

The  village  reposed  in  loneliness  and  silence,  nor  did  I 
see  even  child  or  dog  playing  before  the  square  huts  as 
we  passed  them.  As  we  mounted  higher  along  the  slope 
and  began  climbing  the  strangely  rounded  hill  on  the 
summit  of  which  perched  the  altar-house,  I  glanced  back 
curiously  over  the  plain  outspread  below.  Little  clusters 
of  dark  figures  were  scattered  here  and  there  throughout 
the  pleasant  valley,  many  of  them  congregated  along  the 
greener  banks  of  the  circling  water-course,  others  scat 
tered  more  widely  afield,  yet  all  earnestly  engaged  in 
cultivation  of  the  ground.  This  quiet,  pastoral  scene 
was  so  foreign  to  all  my  previous  conception  of  Indian 
nature  that  for  the  moment  I  paused  amazed,  gazing 
upon  this  picture  of  peaceful  agriculture  in  the  heart  of 
the  wilderness.  Surely,  cruel,  revengeful  savages  though 
they  were,  yet  here  was  a  people  retaining  traditions 
of  a  higher  life  than  that  of  the  wild  chase  and  desert 
war.  I  could  perceive  no  guards  stationed  anywhere,  yet 

[279] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

felt  no  doubt  that  every  entrance  leading  into  this  hidden 
paradise,  this  rock-barricaded  basin  amid  the  hills,  would 
be  amply  protected  by  armed  and  vigilant  warriors,  con 
fining  us  as  securely  within  its  narrow  limits  as  if  a  dozen 
savages  followed  our  every  footfall.  My  silent  guide, 
after  one  glance  across  his  naked  shoulder,  to  assure 
himself  that  I  followed,  led  straight  forward  up  the  hill 
on  a  dog-trot,  soon  placing  him  far  in  advance.  At  the 
entrance  of  the  altar-house  he  paused,  showing  disincli 
nation  to  enter.  In  obedience  to  a  gesture  I  passed 
within,  leaving  him  standing  there,  as  if  awaiting  my 
return,  a  silent  statue  in  light  bronze,  the  glow  of  the 
sunshine  upon  him. 

Wondering  what  my  mission  might  be,  I  remained  a 
moment  motionless  slightly  within  the  entrance,  my  eyes 
almost  totally  blinded  by  the  sudden  transition  from  the 
garish  day  to  that  dull  interior.  Slowly  the  scene  within 
resolved  itself  into  clearer  detail.  I  began  to  perceive 
the  crawling  red  flames  licking  with  hungry  tongues 
along  the  sides  of  the  huge  log  resting  upon  the  altar 
block,  and  later  distinguished  the  black  figure  of  a  priest 
moving  silently  from  point  to  point  amid  the  shadows, 
engaged  upon  the  grewsome  functions  of  his  office,  his 
presence  ever  manifested  by  the  dismal  crooning  with 
which  he  worked  his  magic  spells.  Beyond  these  vague 
suggestions  of  life — for  they  seemed  scarcelv  more  — 
it  was  like  endeavoring  to  sound  the  depths  of  a  cavern, 
so  black,  still,  and  void  was  all  within  and  about.  Yet, 
even  as  I  stood  thus,  peering  uneasily  into  the  gloom,  I 
was  thoroughly  startled  at  the  sudden  booming  forth  of  a 
voice,  apparently  issuing  from  the  darkest  corner. 

[280] 


A     VISITANT     FROM     THE     SUN 

"  May  the  Lord  God  forgive  ye,  Master  Benteen,  and 
be  merciful  unto  ye,  for  thus  placing  His  minister  in  such 
stress.  'T  is  I,  Ezekiel  Cairnes,  who  hath  become  an 
abomination  unto  Israel." 

There  was  a  tone  of  such  utter  depression  in  the  great 
roaring  voice,  I  feared  some  serious  mishap  had  befallen 
him,  and  hastened  to  cross  the  room,  heading  toward  the 
corner  whence  the  sound  came.  As  I  attained  the  outer 
edge  of  the  platform,  groping  my  passage  through  the 
dense  gloom,  I  was  halted  in  the  midst  of  a  dozen  or 
more  savages,  lying  prone  upon  the  hard  floor,  evidently 
in  adoration  of  that  grotesque  figure  perched  above,  and 
now  clearly  revealed  by  a  blazing  up  of  the  charred  log. 
Not  one  among  them  stirred  from  his  prostrate  position 
at  my  approach.  Forgetting  them  instantly,  my  whole 
attention  became  riveted  upon  the  marvellous  transfor 
mation  presented  by  my  old  Puritan  comrade.  Odds  ! 
what  a  sight !  He  sat  bolt  upright,  as  though  bound 
in  that  stiff  posture,  occupying  a  low  dais,  almost  at  the 
edge  of  the  platform.  This  latter  had  been  covered  with 
a  glaring  crimson  cloth,  roughly  woven,  presumably  of 
native  manufacture,  peculiarly  brilliant  in  its  coloring, 
and  hence  of  rare  beauty  to  Indian  eyes.  At  my 
approach  he  began  straining  at  the  cords  which  held 
him  helpless,  and  I  soon  saw  that  his  entire  body  was 
wrapped  about  with  ropes  of  grass  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  render  vain  any  hope  of  escape.  His  oddly 
shapen  figure,  with  the  wide,  square  shoulders  and  short 
legs,  was  likewise  draped  in  red,  above  which  flared  his 
fiery  shock  of  dishevelled  hair,  while  a  face  fairly  dis 
torted  with  rage,  gray  from  loss  of  sleep,  and  rendered 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

ludicrous  by  its  little  snapping  eyes,  glared  down  upon 
me. 

"  Memory  of  Beelzebub  !  It  would  be  no  matter  of 
laughter  for  ye,  Master  Benteen,"  he  snorted  savagely, 
straining  at  his  cords,  "  could  I  burst  these  accursed 
strings,  and  lay  my  hands  to  your  throat.  Ay !  nor 
would  yonder  idolatrous  swine  lie  there  long  if  I  once 
got  free  among  them.  Imagine  not,  vain  and  presump 
tuous  unbeliever  that  the  Lord  God  Almighty  —  He 
who  rideth  in  the  chariot  of  the  whirlwind  —  will  long 
permit  the  heathen  to  profane  His  holy  places,  or 
triumph  in  the  misery  of  one  of  the  elect.  There 
cometh  the  Day  of  Judgment,  when  the  wicked  shall  be 
scattered  as  chaff. " 

"You  are  in  a  most  unpleasant  condition,  friend,"  I 
replied,  endeavoring  to  speak  so  as  to  calm  his  temper. 
"  It  is  in  sorrow,  not  pleasure,  I  behold  you  thus." 

"  I  am  entangled  in  the  snare  of  the  Evil  One,  Master 
Benteen.  But  I  continue  manfully  to  war  against  the 
adversary  even  as  becomes  my  high  station." 

"  Have  you  been  long  in  so  pitiful  a  state  ?  I  dreamed 
not  it  would  ever  come  to  this." 

"  It  may  be  true  you  were  ignorant  of  the  wiles  of  that 
emissary  of  Satan  who  doth  encompass  us,"  he  acknowl 
edged,  a  trifle  mollified  by  my  sympathy.  "  I  would  not 
be  guilty  of  evil  thought  even  toward  an  unregenerated 
heretic.  Yet  I  have  sat  thus,  wrapped  like  a  mummy 
of  the  Egyptians,  since  early  dawn.  Ay,  verily  have  I 
been  sore  oppressed  both  of  body  and  spirit.  Nor  has 
there  been  any  surcease,  when  the  heathen  have  not  lain 
thus  at  my  feet.  What  means  such  action  ?  " 

[282] 


A    VISITANT     FROM     THE     SUN 

"They  mistake  you  for  a  god,  and  prostrate  them 
selves  in  worship.  You  are  unto  them  a  mysterious  visit 
ant  from  the  Sun  —  so  the  Queen  named  you,  inspired 
by  the  color  of  your  hair." 

He  groaned  aloud,  his  chin  dropping  dejectedly  upon 
his  breast. 

"  I  feared  as  much,  and  the  thought  greatly  oppressed 
me.  'T  is  as  if  I  were  a  golden  calf  set  aloft  in  the  wil 
derness  to  mock  the  true  God.  It  resteth  heavy  on  my 
spirit  to  abide  as  a  vain  idol  in  the  tents  of  these  idola 
ters.  When  first  they  draped  me  with  this  foul  livery  of 
Satan,"  he  touched  the  scarlet  robe  gingerly  with  his 
chin,  "  I  made  so  vigorous  a  protest  two  of  the  black 
imps  went  down  before  me,  but  the  others  overpowered 
my  struggles,  binding  me  fast,  as  you  see.  But,  verily,  I 
have  delivered  unto  them  the  whole  truth  as  revealed 
unto  the  saints;  have  struck  and  spared  not  —  ay!  the 
very  language  of  the  scriptures  have  I  poured  forth 
unstinted  upon  them,  and  drawn  before  their  eyes  that 
fiery  hell  over  which  they  dangle  in  their  sins.  It  must 
be  their  understandings  are  darkened,  for  they  hearken 
not  unto  my  exhortations,  only  lie  thus,  or  dance  before 
me  by  the  hour  in  unholy  worship,  snapping  their  fingers 
and  shouting  strange  words,  while  twice  yonder  black 
emissary  of  false  religion  held  his  smoking  torch  so 
closely  to  my  face  the  flame  scorched  the  skin.  Nor 
have  my  most  fervent  prayers  availed  to  drive  them 
hence,  or  ease  the  prickings  of  the  spirit.  'T  is  as  if 
the  ear  of  the  Lord  had  been  turned  aside  from  the  sup 
plications  of  His  servant ;  yea,  verily,  as  if  the  vials  of  His 
wrath  were  being  poured  forth  upon  my  head,  because, 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

in  a  moment  of  weakness,  I  yielded  to  the  machinations 
of  that  scarlet  woman." 

"  Have  you  again  seen  her?"  I  questioned  anxiously, 
as  he  paused  for  breath. 

"Seen  her!  —  the  accursed  of  God,  the  moral  leper 
who  rules  this  foul  nest  ?  Ay ;  I  have,  and  may  the 
Lord  forgive  my  ever  casting  eyes  upon  such  a  shameless 
creature.  'T  was  she  who  brought  me  this  disgrace.  She 
stood  by  with  mocking  smile,  bidding  her  savage  min 
ions  bind  me  fast.  She  is  the  chief  imp  of  Satan  in  spite 
of  her  fair  face,  and  shall  yet  be  stricken  low  by  the 
avenging  arm  of  the  Almighty.  'T  is  no  gleam  of  mercy 
cometh  to  me  from  her  taunts,  nor  in  the  harlot  blood 
flowing  through  her  veins.  I  tell  you,  Master  Benteen, 
she  is  the  worst  devil,  for  all  her  softness,  in  all  this 
heathen  crew;  and  if  she  spared  our  lives  from  the  tor 
ture,  it  was  done  through  some  dark  project  born  of  the 
demon  within  her  soul.  Nothing  good  can  come  forth 
from  such  as  she.  Marked  you  the  eyes  she  cast  on 
De  Noyan  ?  " 

"  I  paid  no  heed,"  I  answered,  wondering  he  had 
observed  so  much.  "  Have  you  supposed  we  may  owe 
our  escape  unto  him  ?  " 

"  Ay !  she  has  marked  him  victim  to  her  snare,  nor  do 
I  doubt  the  full  success  of  her  venture.  'T  is  small  stock 
of  virtue  which  bedecks  itself  in  such  Punchinello  dress 
as  that  gay  gallant  wears.  Amalekite  is  written  upon  his 
raiment,  and  he  is  ever  attired  as  becomes  a  bridegroom 
to  the  shameless  harlot  ruling  this  devils'  den.  Marry,  he 
may  be  good  enough  wielding  a  sword,  yet  will  prove  the 
undoing  of  all  who  company  with  him  in  this  adventure." 

[284] 


A     VISITANT     FROM     THE     SUN 

"You  are  unjustly  angry/'  I  insisted,  striving  to 
make  light  of  his  words.  "  I  value  not  the  mercy  of  the 
woman,  yet  she  used  the  only  means  she  had  for  restrain 
ing  her  savage  followers.  It  was  stern  necessity  driving 
her  to  reliance  on  the  magic  of  your  red  hair  with  which 
to  save  us  all.  No  doubt  she  intends  giving  you  early 
release  from  so  painful  a  situation." 

"  You  also  are  bewitched  by  her  vain  fleshly  beauty," 
he  bellowed  stoutly.  "'Tis  a  carnal  generation.  I  tell 
you,  Master  Benteen,  I  am  an  old  man,  uplifted  by 
communion  of  the  Spirit  above  all  fleshly  lusts.  I  have 
faithfully  preached  the  word  of  salvation  to  civilized  and 
savage  more  than  forty  years,  and  am  not  likely  to  be 
led  astray  by  a  glimpse  of  a  fair  face  tempting  me  hell- 
ward.  I  speak  you  truth,  as  delivered  of  God,  so  surely 
as  were  the  tablets  of  the  law  delivered  unto  Moses, 
when  I  say  that  she  who,  by  some  wile  of  the  Devil,  rules 
this  tribe  and  holds  our  lives  in  her  hands,  is  an  incarnate 
fiend,  who  will  yet  mock  our  agony  whenever  her  own 
accursed  lust  shall  be  satisfied.  'T  is  not  only  that  she 
jeered  at  me  with  cruel  smiles,  and  affronted  a  preacher 
of  the  Word  by  so  ribald  a  covering ;  she  did  as  clearly 
reveal  the  hideous  sin  of  her  heart  unto  that  sweet  lady 
we  have  in  our  keeping." 

"  Madame  de  Noyan  ? "  I  cried  in  awakened  interest. 
"  Mean  you  this  woman  dared  do  wrong  by  her  ?  " 

"  I  report  only  what  my  eyes  beheld,  for  I  can  make 
nothing  out  of  their  heathen  gibberish.  Yet  she  who 
journeyed  with  us,  ever  proving  herself  a  modest,  high 
bred  lady  in  times  of  sore  trial,  begged  upon  her  knees, 
with  tears  hot  upon  her  cheeks,  to  be  permitted  to 

[285] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

accompany  you  and  her  husband.  What  result?  Why, 
this  good  Queen,  this  charming  creature,  stood  there,  like 
an  insensate  stone,  gazing  down  upon  her;  and  later,  when 
the  poor  lady  would  not  walk  voluntarily,  that  painted 
harlot  ordered  two  lecherous  warriors  to  drag  her  forth, 
and  laughed  like  a  fiend  at  the  scene." 

"  Where  did  they  take  her  ?  " 

"  I  know  not ;  beyond  the  entrance  she  made  no  out 
cry  that  reached  my  ears,  while  that  red-draped  witch 
came  back  smiling  to  work  her  will  on  me." 

This  comprised  all  he  knew,  and,  no  matter  what 
depth  of  sympathy  I  may  have  then  felt  for  Master 
Cairnes  in  his  unfortunate  predicament,  it  was  equally 
clear  I  could  do  nothing  to  aid  him.  My  heart  was  so 
heavily  laden  by  the  plight  of  Eloise,  I  retained  no  other 
desire  than  a  longing  to  return  at  once  to  the  hut  and 
hold  consultation  with  De  Noyan.  That  same  silent 
spectre  accompanied  me  along  the  brief  journey,  leaving 
me  unguarded  at  the  entrance.  I  entered  hastily  only  to 
find  the  room  vacant,  my  comrade  gone. 


[286] 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

THE  CHRONICLES  OF  THE  NATCHEZ 

THESE  pages  have  been  poorly  written  if  he  who 
reads  has  not  discovered  that  I  am  of  a  nature 
not  easily  discouraged  by  events,  or  disheartened  by 
misfortune.  God  had  sufficiently  armored  me  with  hope ; 
so  that  in  the  midst  of  much  darkness  I  sought  for  what 
ever  light  of  guidance  there  might  be,  making  the  most 
of  it.  Yet  the  intense,  unanticipated  loneliness  of  that 
bare  hut  chilled  my  blood,  and  I  scarcely  recall  a  more 
wretched  time  than  while  I  waited,  stung  and  tortured  by 
fears,  for  the  return  of  De  Noyan. 

In  truth  the  rough  conclusions  voiced  by  the  angry 
sectary  merely  confirmed  my  own  fear.  I  had  marked 
within  the  eyes  of  Naladi — dreamy  as  they  appeared  be 
neath  the  shading  of  long  lashes  —  no  promise  of  tender 
ness  of  heart.  I  believed  it  was  seldom  she  inclined  to 
mercy,  seldom  she  would  step  between  her  warriors  and 
their  revenge.  I  acknowledge  freely  I  felt  to  some  de 
gree  the  strange  spell  of  her  power,  the  magic  influence 
of  her  soft,  sinuous  beauty,  which  I  doubt  if  any  man 
could  utterly  resist.  Yet  I  recognized  her  from  the 
first,  even  as  she  stood  wrapped  in  the  sun's  rays  on  the 
rock  summit,  as  one  who,  by  instinct  and  nature,  was 
scarce  less  a  savage  than  her  most  desperate  follower, 

[287] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

although  she  possessed  the  rare  gift  of  masking  her 
cruelty  beneath  the  pleasing  smile  of  a  woman  not 
entirely  unacquainted  with  the  courtesies  of  refinement. 

I  marvelled  greatly  who  she  couL  be,  thus  sporting 
the  polite  graces  of  a  reception-room  in  the  midst  of  these 
squalid  huts.  What  was  her  strange  life-story?  How 
ever  came  such  a  woman,  with  charm  of  face,  and  grace 
of  manner,  to  be  acknowledged  leader  over  such  a  people? 
It  was  not  so  odd  that  a  clever,  resourceful  woman, 
driven  perhaps  by  necessity,  should  have  made  unscrupu 
lous  use  of  their  dominant  superstitions,  and,  by  naming 
herself  "  Daughter  of  the  Sun,"  have  obtained  supreme 
power.  The  perfect  acting  of  such  an  assumed  character 
would  not  prove  difficult  to  her,  while  their  servile  wor 
ship  of  the  protesting  Puritan,  whose  red  hair  alone  had 
elevated  him  to  sainthood,  proved  how  easily  these 
savages  might  be  deceived,  and  led  slaves  by  subtle 
magic.  Yet  who  was  the  woman  ?  Whence  came  she  ? 
Why  should  she  ever  have  chosen  such  a  life  ? 

And  Eloise !  Through  what  misfortune  had  she 
already  attained  the  undisguised  dislike  of  this  Amazon  ? 
To  what  fate  would  this  unmerited  disfavor  condemn 
her?  It  is  a  terrible  thing  to  remain  chained  and  help 
less  at  such  a  time,  to  realize  that  cruel  wrong,  possibly 
torture,  is  being  visited  upon  another,  upon  one  you  know 
and  love,  and  yet  be  unable  to  uplift  hand  or  voice  in 
warning.  I  am  by  nature  cool  in  action,  yet  there  are 
few  who  fret  more  grievously  when  held  in  leash, 
compelled  to  await  in  uncertainty  the  coming  of  the 
unknown. 

All  I  could  do  that  day  was  to  pace  the  hard  earthen 

[288] 


CHRONICLES     OF     THE     NATCHEZ 

floor,  vainly  endeavoring  to  quiet  the  wild  throbbing  of 
my  heart  with  every  hope  I  might  conjure  up,  now  and 
then  approaching  the  unguarded  entrance  of  the  lodge 
to  search  anxiously  for  some  ground  of  hope.  It  was 
thus  the  long  afternoon  wore  away,  until  the  deepening 
shadows  of  sun-setting  rested  heavily  along  the  western 
cliffs,  and  the  workers  in  the  fields  began  trooping 
through  the  village,  their  shouts  of  greeting  shrill  and 
discordant,  while  the  grim  priests  found  place  before  the 
draped  entrance  to  their  dread  altar-house,  with  blazing 
fagots  signalling  their  distant  brethren  on  the  dizzy  sum 
mit.  It  was  then  De  Noyan  finally  returned  and  found 
me  raging  from  wall  to  wall  like  one  distracted. 

It  required  but  a  glance  to  note  the  subtile  change  the 
afternoon  had  wrought  in  his  personal  appearance,  yet  at 
the  time  I  did  not  greatly  marvel  at  it.  The  stains  of 
battle  and  exposure,  that  had  so  decidedly  disfigured  him, 
had  disappeared  before  the  magic  of  new  raiment,  which 
had  about  it  the  color  and  cut  of  French  fashion  ;  so 
it  was  now  a  fair  and  prosperous  gallant  of  the  court, 
powdered  of  hair,  waxen  of  moustache,  who  came  jauntily 
forward  with  his  greetings. 

"What  said  I,  Master  Benteen  ? "  he  questioned 
cheerily  to  my  stare  of  surprise.  "  Did  I  not  boldly 
contend  that  this  would  yet  prove  a  pleasant  resting- 
place  to  relieve  the  tedium  of  a  journey  ?  Can  you 
gaze  upon  this  gay  attire,  longer  doubting  the  verity 
of  my  dreams  ?  But  no  happiness  finds  reflection 
in  your  face;  'tis  gloomy  as  a  day  of  rain.  Prithie, 
the  afternoon  must  have  been  passed  by  you  far  less 
pleasantly  than  its  hours  sped  with  me." 
'9  [289] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

€<  I  have  been  conversing  with  good  Master  Cairnes," 
I  responded  gravely.  "  I  found  him  in  no  state  of  mind 
or  body  to  bring  me  pleasant  thought." 

"  Parbleu !  I  warrant  not  from  all  I  hear  of  that 
worthy  servant,"  the  Chevalier  laughed  gayly.  "  'T  is 
told  me  the  grim-faced  old  hypocrite  sits  in  worshipful 
state,  a  veritable  god,  trussed  like  a  bronze  idol  or  some 
mummy  of  the  Egyptians.  By  my  faith,  I  should  enjoy 
gazing  on  his  solemn  face,  and  listening  to  his  words 
withal." 

"  'T  is  an  unhappy  experience  for  a  Christian." 

"  Ay  !  a  pity ;  yet  it  should  do  the  canting  preacher 
good  to  play  heathen  god  a  while.  She  pictured  to  me 
most  vividly  his  struggles  to  escape  a  fit  draping  with 
which  to  match  his  hair.  Sacrel  I  have  not  laughed  so 
heartily  since  leaving  New  Orleans." 

"She?"  I  exclaimed  in  new  interest.  "Have  you 
been  with  your  wife  ?  " 

He  stroked  his  moustache,  gazing  at  me  in  apparent 
surprise. 

"  Nay,  friend  Benteen ;  you  must  be  the  very  soul  of 
innocence  to  make  such  hasty  guess.  I  rested  beneath 
the  same  roof  with  her,  so  I  was  informed,  yet  she  who 
spake  thus  regarding  the  plight  of  the  Puritan  chanced 
to  be  the  fair  Queen,  Naladi." 

"  Naladi  ?  But  you  speak  no  Spanish,  —  how  could 
you  hold  converse  with  her  ? " 

"  There  are  always  ways,  if  the  lady  be  fair.  The 
hands,  eyes,  lips  can  all  be  made  into  messengers  of 
speech.  But  in  this  case  she  brought  forth  a  black  boy 
—  a  most  mischievous  imp  —  who  managed  to  convey 

[290] 


CHRONICLES     OF     THE     NATCHEZ 

her  words  in  my  own  tongue.  Still  it  was  difficult  to  do 
justice  in  such  a  way  to  so  charming  a  woman ;  much 
came  to  my  lips  which  I  hesitated  to  utter  through  the 
medium  of  that  interpreter." 

I  looked  at  him  in  speechless  amazement  at  this 
revelation  of  his  supreme  conceit,  his  reckless  vanity. 
Anxiety  alone  prompted  me  to  smother  my  resentment, 
hoping  thus  to  obtain  information. 

"  But  your  wife,  Madame  de  Noyan  ?  You  say  she 
was  beneath  the  same  roof,  and  yet  you  saw  her  not? 
Do  you  mean  you  made  no  effort  to  obtain  speech  with 
her?" 

He  leaned  back  against  the  wall  of  the  hut,  crossing 
his  long  limbs  negligently  over  the  soft  fur  of  the  robe 
beneath,  drawing  from  his  pocket  a  small  mirror. 

"  Ay,  I  mentioned  it ;  but  la  reine  Naladi  appeared  not 
overly  well  pleased  with  the  suggestion,  so  I  concluded 
not  to  press  the  matter  unduly.  One  never  gains  by 
being  ungallant  at  such  a  time.  Besides,  there  is  no 
doubt  Eloise  is  well  attended  ;  the  Queen  referred  to 
her  most  kindly." 

"The  preacher  told  me,"  I  broke  forth  indignantly, 
determined  to  test  him  to  the  full,  "  that  this  same  sweet 
Naladi  compelled  her  savage  minions  to  drag  Madame 
harshly  forth  from  the  altar-house,  despite  her  pleadings. 
Perchance  this  tender-spoken  Queen  has  little  of  the  angel 
beneath  her  fairness  of  skin." 

"Sacre!  I  hope  not.  I  opine  an  angel  would  prove 
wearisome  to  company  with  for  long.  My  own  taste 
inclines  toward  flesh  and  blood.  You  say  Master 
Cairnes  told  you  this  sad  tale  ?  " 

[291] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Ay,  adding  that  the  pitiful  Naladi  only  laughed  at 
the  sobs  of  Madame." 

"  Pish !  between  the  two,  her  word  has  most  weight 
with  me.  No  doubt  't  was  a  vision  born  of  his  own 
temper.  The  Queen  assured  me  most  graciously  of  the 
welfare  and  contentment  of  Eloise.  It  would  have  been 
boorish  to  question  her  further.  Besides,  she  took  my 
thought  from  other  things,  repeating  to  me  the  strange 
tale  of  these  savages,  although  the  black  made  poor 
enough  work  with  her  words." 

It  was  abundantly  evident  the  man  was  fairly  crazed 
with  conceit,  already  well  entangled  in  the  web  of  this 
designing  creature.  For  the  hour,  at  least,  all  serious 
consideration  of  her  who  should  rightfully  claim  his  atten 
tion  had  been  completely  blotted  out.  He  had  become 
a  willing  victim  to  a  will  infinitely  stronger  than  his  own, 
his  conscience  deadened  by  the  poison  of  beauty  ;  so, 
while  my  blood  rioted  in  protest  to  his  simpering  French 
vanity,  I  could  perceive  no  means  by  which  I  might 
arouse  him  to  more  manly  action.  To  cross  such  a  man 
only  invites  to  the  surface  the  worst  elements  of  his 
nature ;  besides,  were  I  to  stir  him  by  strong  protest,  it 
might  be  doubtful  if  he  comprehended  the  nature  of  my 
scruples  in  the  matter.  Any  such  misunderstanding 
would  result  in  the  exchange  of  hard  words,  and  in  my 
making  an  enemy  where  now  I  possessed  a  friend.  Not 
that  the  Chevalier  was  a  particularly  valuable  ally,  yet  he 
wielded  a  good  sword  upon  occasion,  and  would  prove 
more  useful  in  friendship  than  in  enmity.  I  might 
despise  him,  yet  he  remained  the  husband  of  Madame, 
and  I  durst  pick  no  quarrel  with  him.  To  do  so  would 

[292] 


CHRONICLES     OF     THE     NATCHEZ 

raise  a  barrier  between  us,  rendering  our  situation  among 
the  savages  darker  than  ever.  As  to  the  moral  side  of 
the  affair,  it  would  be  sheer  waste  of  words  to  broach  it, 
as  De  Noyan  could  form  no  clearer  conception  of  such 
an  issue  than  a  babe  unborn.  He  swung  as  the  wind 
blew,  and  in  all  his  pampered  life  had  probably  never 
dreamed  of  denying  himself  a  liberty.  Saint  Andrew ! 
it  was  a  knotty  problem  for  such  a  head  as  mine  to  solve. 
I  believe  I  chose  the  better  course  in  assuming  the  role 
of  a  neutral,  as  I  sat  staring  at  the  fellow  while  he  twisted 
his  moustaches  into  their  old-time  curl,  gazing  at  himself 
in  the  pocket  mirror,  utterly  oblivious  of  my  presence. 

"  So  this  beauty  of  a  Queen  told  you  the  tale  of  her 
people,"  I  remarked  at  last,  determining  to  humor  his 
mood.  "  It  would  interest  me  to  hear  the  story.  Those 
I  have  thus  far  seen  differ  widely  from  any  other  order 
of  savages  with  whom  I  have  come  in  contact." 

"  Your  judgment  is  right.  As  she  tells  the  story,  they 
are  not  of  Indian  blood,  but  belong  to  a  far  older  race. 
She  says  they  are  the  remnant  of  a  master  people  — 
although  regarding  their  exact  lineage  she  spoke  but 
little  —  who  once,  hundreds  of  years  ago  no  doubt,  held 
undisputed  dominion  from  the  banks  of  a  great  red  river 
flowing  through  the  prairies  far  to  the  northward,  down 
to  the  salted  sea  bounding  the  land  upon  the  east.  She 
said  their  ancestors  mined  in  the  rocks,  and  cultivated 
the  rich  land  of  the  valleys.  They  were  ruled  over  by 
five  kings;  and  when  one  of  these  died  all  their  wives 
were  burned  above  the  grave,  and  a  hundred  slaves 
sacrificed  to  the  Sun,  which  they  worshipped,  and  called 
Elagabalus.  These  were  all  buried  around  the  body 

[293] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

of  the  king,  whose  tomb  was  of  rock,  and  a  huge 
mound  of  earth  erected  over  them  by  the  labor  of  thou 
sands  of  slaves  taken  in  battle.  Yet  their  chief  king,  in 
the  day  of  their  great  power,  she  called  Palenque,  placing 
his  capital  to  north  and  east  of  this  place,  a  land  journey 
of  thirty  days.  Here  was  built  a  great  city  of  wood  and 
stone,  surrounded  by  an  immense  wall  of  earth,  to  which 
all  the  smaller  kings  journeyed  in  state  once  each  year 
to  make  account  of  their  kingdoms,  and  offer  up  slaves 
on  the  altar  of  the  great  temple  in  sacrifice  to  the  Sun. 
They  would  gather  thus  from  noon  to  noon,  and  thou 
sands  of  captives  would  be  slaughtered  before  the  altar  by 
the  priests.  She  told  me  they  once  possessed  vast  store 
of  yellow  metal  and  flashing  stones,  with  other  treasures. 
Cities  were  set  apart  under  guard  to  have  special  care 
over  them.  Some  of  these  have  descended  even  unto  the 
present,  but  are  kept  hidden  away  by  the  priests,  though 
she  promised  later  to  let  me  view  them  secretly.  And 
she  related  a  most  strange  tale  of  destiny  —  of  a  long, 
barbarous  war,  filled  with  the  names  of  warriors  and 
towns  sounding  most  uncouth  to  my  ears ;  a  war  lasting 
many  years,  during  which  the  Chichimes  —  for  so  she 
named  the  wild  hordes  sweeping  down  upon  them  from 
the  northward  —  drove  their  fathers  backward  from  city 
to  city,  beginning  far  away  in  the  kingdom  named  Talapa, 
and  pillaging  clear  to  the  banks  of  the  great  river  where 
Palenque  reigned.  Their  ancestors  erected  vast  forts 
of  earth,  thus  managing  to  hold  their  own  against  the 
invaders,  so  long  as  their  slaves  remained  loyal.  But  at 
last  these  also  rose  in  revolt,  and,  when  all  supplies  had 
been  cut  off,  the  hopeless  remnant  of  defenders  fell  back 

[294] 


CHRONICLES     OF     THE     NATCHEZ 

down  the  broad  river,  bearing  with  them  much  of  their 
most  valued  treasure,  never  permitting  the  sacred  flame, 
which  was  the  gift  of  the  Sun,  to  die  out  upon  their  altars. 
Like  flies  they  died  in  the  preservation  of  this  symbol 
of  their  religion ;  for  't  is  their  faith,  that  if  it  be  kept 
burning  undimmed,  there  will  yet  come  to  them  a  great 
leader  from  the  Sun  to  restore  their  lost  glories.  She 
described  to  me  the  arts  of  that  past,  the  many  beautiful 
things  the  race  had  made,  those  wondrous  cities  protected 
by  high  walls,  the  vast  mounds  of  earth  moulded  into 
strange  figures  of  extinct  animals,  uplifted  as  altars,  and 
sometimes  utilized  for  the  burial  of  their  dead  and  their 
treasure.  Sacre!  I  can  recall  a  portion  of  the  story,  yet 
it  was  a  weird,  fascinating  tale  as  she  told  it  slowly,  and 
with  all  seriousness,  although  the  black  boy  stammered  so 
badly  in  his  words  I  got  only  dim  pictures  here  and  there." 

"  But  how  came  they  here?"   I  questioned. 

"  I  was  coming  to  that.  It  was  some  trouble  with  the 
French  in  Bienville's  day.  Only  a  few  escaped,  and  they 
were  driven  into  these  hills ;  yet  't  is  said  they  saved  a 
considerable  amount  of  treasure  which  had  come  to  them 
from  their  fathers,  together  with  some  of  the  mummified 
bodies  of  their  kings.  It  is  forty  years  since  they  discov 
ered  this  dell,  and  only  the  older  men  have  any  memory 
of  the  discovery." 

"What  do  they  call  themselves  ? " 

" c  Nalmas '  was  the  word  the  Queen  used,  but  they  are 
that  same  people  whom  we  knew  about  in  New  Orleans 
as  '  Natchez ';  their  old  country  was  called  Tlapalan." 

I  sat  silent,  pondering  upon  his  words,  but  before  I 
thought  out  further  questioning,  a  warrior,  bearing  food, 

L29S] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

entered  the  hut.  Setting  this  down  upon  the  ground 
before  us,  he  drew  back  into  the  gathering  night  shadows 
without  uttering  a  word.  That  which  I  had  just  heard 
caused  me  to  gaze  upon  the  fellow  —  a  tall,  stalwart  sav 
age  —  with  newly  awakened  interest,  and  I  could  not  help 
observing  again  how  widely  the  type  differed  from  those 
Indian  tribes  with  whom  my  wandering  border  life  had 
rendered  me  familiar.  Not  only  was  this  man  of  fairer, 
clearer  complexion,  but  his  cheek-bones  were  not  in  the 
least  prominent,  his  nose  was  wide  at  the  base  and  some 
what  flattened,  while  his  forehead  sloped  sharply  back 
ward  in  such  peculiar  form  as  to  warrant  the  opinion 
that  the  deformity  arose  from  a  compression  of  the 
frontal  bone  in  infancy.  The  hair,  although  worn  long 
and  flowing  down  the  back,  was  decidedly  wavy,  and  not 
coarse;  the  color  was  a  ruddy  brown.  The  eyes  of  these 
Indians  were  bold,  cruel,  crafty,  yet  in  many  instances 
the  coloring  was  so  light  as  to  be  startling ;  the  average 
stature  was  greater  than  that  of  those  other  Indians  that 
I  knew.  In  short,  they  impressed  me  as  being  all  that 
was  claimed,  a  distinct  race,  with  characteristics  more 
nearly  allied  to  the  Ethiopian  and  the  Mongolian  than 
to  the  surrounding  red  races.  As  I  figured  this  out 
somewhat  slowly,  De  Noyan  busied  himself  with  the 
meal,  and,  thus  engrossed,  apparently  forgot  the  topic  of 
our  conversation. 

"  And  did  this  Queen  Naladi  claim  to  belong  to  this 
old  race  ? "  I  questioned,  thinking  thus  to  test  his 
observation. 

"Why  not?"  he  asked  in  return,  suspending  opera 
tions,  and  glancing  up  at  me  in  surprise.  "  She  referred 

[296] 


CHRONICLES     OF     THE     NATCHEZ 

to  herself  as  the  £  Daughter  of  the  Sun,'  once  saying  that 
her  ancestors  ruled  over  this  people  for  a  thousand 
years." 

"She  told  you  that?" 

"At  least  so  the  black  interpreted  her  words.  Why 
question  it  ? " 

"  Doubtless  to  your  thought  there  exists  small  cause 
for  questioning  the  word  of  so  fair  a  woman,"  I  acknowl 
edged  dryly.  "  Yet  to  my  vision,  not  wholly  blinded  by 
her  charms,  she  possesses  more  of  the  Caucasian  in  face 
and  manner  than  any  other  of  the  race.  If  she  is  not  of 
European  birth  I  am  a  poor  judge,  Monsieur,  and  'tis 
my  belief,  if  she  told  you  she  was  not,  the  woman  lied." 

I  was  scarcely  prepared  for  the  result  of  my  words  upon 
him ;  his  face  flushed,  a  sudden  glow  of  anger  sweeping 
into  his  eyes. 

"  You  are,  indeed,  of  bold  heart,"  he  exclaimed 
scornfully,  "  to  malign  a  woman  in  her  absence." 

"  There  are  women  no  words  can  malign,"  I  retorted 
sharply,  stung  by  his  tone,  "  I  opine  this  Queen  of  sav 
ages  belongs  to  that  class.  To  my  mind  it  would  be 
better  were  you  to  wax  indignant  over  the  wrongs  of  your 
wife  rather  than  over  a  just  picturing  of  this  harlot." 

Before  I  could  move  to  draw  aside,  he  was  upon  his  feet, 
and  I  felt  the  stinging  blow  of  his  hand  across  my  lips. 

"  Sacre ! "  he  cried,  transported  by  sudden  rage, 
"  Charles  de  Noyan  takes  such  affront  from  no  man.  I 
denounce  you  as  a  cowardly  vilifier  of  an  absent  woman." 

I  know  not  why  I  failed  to  strike  the  fellow  down. 
My  hand  was  hard  on  the  knife  hilt  within  my  doublet, 
yet  I  drew  it  not  as  we  stood  there  eye  to  eye.  There 

[297] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

was  that  between  us  —  the  dim,  shadowy  face  of  a  woman 
—  which  held  me  as  by  a  chain.  It  seemed  to  me  then 
as  if  my  knife  point  would  have  to  pass  through  her 
before  it  touched  his  heart,  and,  feeling  thus,  God  gave 
me  power  to  choke  back  the  hot  resentment,  and  restrain 
my  hand. 

"  Monsieur/'  I  said  sternly,  "  never  has  the  hand  of 
man  touched  me  before  in  anger  without  my  making  full 
return  for  the  blow.  Yet  now  I  strike  you  not.  The 
time  may  come  when  I  shall  wipe  out  this  insult,  but 
here  and  now  you  stand  safe  from  my  arm." 

"  Safe  !  "  he  sneered.  "  Par  bleu  !  you  are  a  cowardly 
hound  to  talk  thus.  Safe  !  think  you  I  have  anything  to 
fear  at  your  hands  ?  " 

"  I  bid  you  restrain  your  tongue,  Chevalier,"  I  said, 
my  voice  unsteady.  "  God  being  my  witness,  never  before 
did  you  stand  so  close  to  death  as  now.  Look,"  and  I 
held  up  the  keen  blade  before  his  eyes.  "  This  steel 
thirsts  for  your  blood ;  only  one  thought  has  intervened 
to  save  you." 

"  What  was  that  ?  " 

"  The  fact  that  you  are  the  husband  of  one  who  was 
once  Eloise  Lafreniere." 

I  know  not  how  much  of  the  truth  he  suspected,  but 
for  a  moment  we  stood  thus,  I  half  imagining  he  con 
templated  a  leap  at  my  throat.  Then  his  eyes  fell,  and 
he  drew  back  with  a  short  laugh. 

" Le  Diable !  'tis  easy  for  some  people  to  discover 
excuses  at  such  a  time.  Still,  Monsieur,  as  you  refuse  to 
fight  I  may  as  well  lie  down ;  having  been  early  awake  I 
am  somewhat  weary." 

[298] 


CHRONICLES     OF     THE     NATCHEZ 

I  watched  him  silently  while  he  arranged  his  robes  for 
the  night. 

"  Before  you  sleep,"  I  ventured,  "it  would  please  my 
curiosity  to  know  where  this  pure  and  peerless  Queen  of 
yours  makes  her  abode." 

"  Ah !  would  you  pay  her  a  visit  ? "  he  asked 
suspiciously. 

"  Far  from  it;  rather  that  I  may  avoid  her.  Yet  we 
are  not  in  specially  pleasant  surroundings,  and  such 
information  might  not  come  amiss." 

He  sulked  a  moment  over  his  answer,  but  finally 
relented. 

"  In  that  large  hut  upon  the  second  mound." 

"You  spoke  as  if  Madame  de  Noyan  were  beneath 
the  same  roof,  yet  you  saw  her  not.  Does  the  hut  differ 
from  this  in  being  divided  into  rooms  ?  " 

"A  partition  runs  through  it  from  roof  to  floor. 
Naladi  holds  court  in  the  south  room,  which  is  decorated 
most  lavishly  with  things  of  beauty." 

"  Then  Madame  occupies  the  northern  portion  ?  " 

"  So  I  understood,"  with  a  sleepy  yawn.  "  I  asked 
little  in  detail;  'twas  enough  for  me  to  be  assured  she 
was  well." 


[299] 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

A    VENTURE    IN    THE    DARK 

IT  is  occasion  for  deep  regret  that  I  was  so  blind  to 
my  opportunities  for  learning  much  relative  to  this 
strange  people.  During  those  hours  of  trial  my  thoughts 
were  so  occupied  with  our  own  dangers,  it  was  merely 
incidentally  I  considered  anything  else.  No  small  tempta 
tion  now  assails  me  to  record  many  things  I  believe  true, 
things  I  remember  vaguely ;  but  I  pass  the  temptation 
by,  determined  to  write  only  what  I  may  vouch  for  as  of 
my  own  observation. 

I  remained  silent,  leaning  against  the  wall  and  making 
vigorous  use  of  my  pipe,  a  long  time  after  De  Noyan 
fell  peacefully  asleep.  While  the  fast  fading  daylight 
clung  dimly  to  the  interior,  my  eyes  were  fastened  upon 
his  upturned  face,  almost  boyish  in  the  unconsciousness 
of  repose,  and  I  began  to  feel  pity  for  his  weakness,  my 
anger  against  him  fading  away.  As  the  darkness  became 
pronounced  I  remained  there  still,  my  sleepless  eyes 
paying  small  heed  to  night,  the  scenes  I  saw  being  of  the 
brain,  memory  awakening  to  paint  with  glowing  colors 
across  the  black  screen.  The  evening  was  quiet, — 
within,  no  more  was  heard  than  the  regular  breathing 
of  my  companion;  without,  an  occasional  savage  outcry, 
mingled  with  the  low  moaning  of  the  night  wind. 

[300] 


A     VENTURE     IN     THE     DARK 

It  became  a  lonely  vigil,  my  thoughts  unhappy.  I 
had  much  to  reflect  upon.  The  extreme  difficulty  of  our 
present  situation,  encompassed  and  separated  as  we  were : 
De  Noyan  was  bewitched  by  a  siren  who  had  already 
bound  him  by  silken  cords  to  any  nefarious  scheme  her 
unscrupulous  desires  might  compass ;  Cairnes  was  as 
helplessly  entangled  in  her  power,  although  held  to  his 
fate  by  ropes  of  a  different  nature ;  while  Madame  was 
scarcely  less  a  prisoner,  powerless  to  escape  the  ruthless 
grasp  of  a  false-hearted  woman  whose  jealousy  might  at 
any  instant  lead  to  measures  of  extremity.  I  alone  of  all 
our  little  company  remained  somewhat  my  own  master. 
My  hands  and  heart  at  least  were  free  from  all  visible 
bonds.  Yet  what  hideous  mockery  was  such  freedom ! 
I  realized  that  I  could  venture  no  step  beyond  the  door 
of  the  lodge  without  becoming  the  focus  of  spying  eyes ; 
that  all  about  was  evidence  of  the  despotic  power  of  this 
renegade  white  queen,  who  deigned  to  spare  me  merely 
because  she  deemed  I  was  utterly  powerless  to  interfere 
with  her  cruel  purposes.  Saint  Andrew !  it  was  an  envi 
ronment  of  evil  to  chill  the  blood  of  any  man,  nor  amid 
its  gathering  gloom  could  I  distinguish  any  gleam  promis 
ing  dawn.  About  us  watched  impatiently  a  horde  of  ruth 
less  savages,  eager  to  make  us  victims  of  their  torture,  held 
back  temporarily  only  by  the  imperious  will  of  this  self- 
styled  "Daughter  of  the  Sun,"  who  ruled  through  appeal 
to  their  grossest  superstitions.  She,  I  believed,  in  spite 
of  fair  face  and  evidences  of  culture,  was  as  vindictive,  bar 
barous,  and  relentless  as  the  wildest  in  that  savage  band. 

Over  and  over  I  turned  such  unhappy  thoughts  in  my 
seething  brain,  until  the  faintest  sound  from  without  had 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

died  away.  I  may  have  spent  hours  thus,  while  De 
Noyan  slept  on  peacefully  as  a  tired  child.  At  last  a 
wild  desire  for  action  overcame  my  lassitude,  conquered 
all  lingering  discretion.  There  arose  before  me,  clearly 
as  a  painted  picture,  the  pleading  face  of  her  I  loved.  I 
knew  that  to  no  other  was  she  looking  for  aid  in  her 
despair.  There  might  be  little  I  could  accomplish  for 
her  succor,  yet  it  would  bring  her  new  courage  even  to 
exchange  a  brief  word  with  some  faithful  friend,  as  proof 
that  she  was  not  forgotten.  Besides,  I  longed,  as  no 
expression  can  make  clear,  to  gaze  again,  if  only  for  an 
instant,  into  her  clear  gray  eyes,  to  listen  to  the  gentle 
murmur  of  her  trustful  voice.  In  brief,  I  was  in  the 
mood  for  a  desperate  venture. 

I  crept  to  the  open  door,  peering  cautiously  forth  into 
the  darkness.  It  was  a  heavy  night,  the  little  basin  was 
wrapped  in  shadow,  and  not  even  a  star  peeped  forth 
from  the  rifts  of  low-scudding  clouds.  In  no  direction 
could  I  distinguish  any  twinkling  of  lights  except  a  single 
fitful  flash  from  off  the  altar,  where  black-robed  priests 
guarded  the  sacred  fire  or  worshipped  before  the  Puritan. 
Encouraged  by  the  darkness  I  crept  along  the  outer  wall, 
unchallenged  by  the  skulking  guard,  and  finally  attained 
the  upper  corner.  Here  I  observed  a  second  glimmer, 
which  I  instantly  recognized  as  coming  from  the  other 
great  house  upon  the  summit  of  the  mound  —  that  house 
in  which  I  understood  dwelt  Queen  Naladi,  and  where 
De  Noyan  said  his  wife  remained  prisoner. 

I  scarcely  know  what  I  hoped  to  accomplish  by  such  a 
move,  yet  helpful  circumstances  are  apt  to  develop  when 
one  attempts  boldly  to  do  his  own  part  the  best  he  may. 

[302] 


A    VENTURE     IN     THE     DARK 

It  was  in  blind  faith  I  crept  forward  through  the  dry 
grass,  drawing  ever  closer  toward  that  beckoning  light. 
It  was  a  long  journey  and  a  slow  one,  as  the  tribe  would 
guard  vigilantly  the  dwelling-place  of  their  Queen.  At 
every  rustle  in  the  grass,  every  flap  of  wing  overhead,  I 
paused,  listening  to  the  pounding  of  my  heart. 

I  clasped  closely  in  one  hand  the  knife,  my  sole 
weapon  of  defence,  and,  as  my  eyes  became  accustomed 
to  the  gloom  and  could  distinguish  some  things  more 
clearly,  I  paused  often,  with  uplifted  head,  to  study  some 
indistinct  object  in  the  darkness.  Thus  advancing  inch 
by  inch,  avoiding  with  care  the  least  rustling  of  dry 
grass,  I  wriggled  snake-like  forward,  until  I  began  breast 
ing  the  steeper  incline  of  the  mound,  its  summit  now 
outlined  against  the  lighter  space  of  overarching  sky. 

All  my  rage  deserted  me  when  again  in  the  open,  act 
ually  attempting  to  achieve  a  purpose.  My  brain  cleared 
as  by  magic,  every  nerve  steadying  itself  to  meet  what 
soever  peril  might  be  lurking  along  the  path.  Half-way 
up  the  mound  I  lay  close  to  the  earth,  peering  steadily 
through  the  gloom.  There  was  no  cover  to  crouch 
behind,  the  slope  being  totally  bare  of  vegetation  except 
for  the  short,  dry  grass,  yet  I  felt  reasonably  secure  from 
observation  unless  I  entered  that  bar  of  light.  Unable 
to  do  more  than  guess,  I  concluded  that  the  single  flame, 
splitting  the  night  like  the  shining  blade  of  a  sword, 
came  from  the  northern  compartment,  while  the  southern 
half  remained  wrapped  in  silent  darkness.  Outwardly 
this  Queen's  residence  was  constructed  much  like  the 
building  used  by  the  priests  as  a  temple.  In  the  latter  I 
recalled  two  entrances  opening  respectively  toward  east 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

and  west.  Were  a  partition  run  between,  as  in  this  private 
dwelling,  the  eastern  door  would  open  into  the  southern 
apartment.  It  was  the  west  door  through  which  the  light 
streamed,  and,  daring  approach  it  no  closer,  my  only 
recourse  lay  in  trying  my  fortune  on  the  opposite  side. 

I  began  a  winding  advance  along  the  sloping  side  of 
the  hill,  but  sank  suddenly  to  earth  as  a  spectral  figure 
moved  forth  from  the  darkness,  stood  a  moment  in  the 
bright  glare,  and  then  strode  past,  vanishing  within  the 
gloom  like  a  shadow.  It  was  an  Indian,  spear  in  hand, 
one  of  the  body-guard  of  the  Queen.  With  renewed 
caution,  my  imminent  danger  being  manifest,  I  barely 
lifted  my  head  from  the  level  of  the  grass,  and  began  to 
work  onward,  reaching  out  until  I  got  firm  grasp  on  a 
bunch  of  grass,  then  drawing  my  body  forward  the  full 
extent  of  my  arms.  The  progress  was  slow,  involving 
much  labor,  and  it  required  a  full  half-hour  to  attain  the 
other  side  of  the  mound.  I  could  now  look  above,  per 
ceiving  nothing  except  the  black  shadow  of  the  house. 
If  Eloise  was  within,  and  if  this  door  led  to  her  prison, 
it  was  scarcely  possible  that  it  was  unguarded.  Naladi 
had  special  reasons  for  looking  carefully  after  the  safe 
keeping  of  this  captive,  and  was  not  likely  to  forget.  I 
discovered  no  outward  signs  of  life,  but  was  too  thor 
oughly  versed  in  wilderness  ways  to  count  upon  that, 
knowing  that  each  dark  shadow  along  the  wall  might 
conceal  some  crouching  stealthy  figure,  ready  to  pounce 
forth.  With  utmost  care,  anxiously  scanning  the  silent 
hillside,  I  drew  myself  forward,  hardly  venturing  upon  a 
full  breath,  until  I  finally  rested  on  my  breast  barely 
three  paces  from  where  I  believed  the  entrance  must  be. 

[304] 


A     VENTURE     IN     THE     DARK 

I  dreaded  any  attempt  to  advance  into  the  unknown, 
yet  I  had  no  intention  of  withdrawing  until  I  had  accom 
plished  that  end  for  which  I  came.  To  retreat  was  foreign 
to  my  nature ;  indeed,  I  was  now  so  close  to  Eloise,  it 
required  an  effort  of  will  to  restrain  a  desire  to  rush 
blindly  forward.  But  long  training  overcame  this  rash 
impulse.  I  rested  there,  silent  as  a  savage,  seeking  to 
trace  each  detail  of  what  was  barely  beyond  my  hand. 
It  was  little  enough  I  could  distinguish,  straining  my 
eyes  to  the  utmost;  and  finally,  despairing  of  learning 
more,  I  advanced  my  hands,  silently  groping  for  some 
thing  to  grasp,  when  I  was  instantly  frozen  into  a  recum 
bent  statue  by  a  slight  movement  of  something  directly 
in  front.  This  was  so  faint  that,  had  not  my  every  nerve 
been  tense,  I  should  scarcely  have  noted  it  at  all.  Yet 
there  could  be  no  doubt  —  some  one  had  given  a  slight 
shiver,  as  though  from  the  chill  of  the  night  air  ;  whoever 
it  might  be,  the  person  was  not  three  paces  from  my  out 
stretched  hands,  and,  as  near  as  I  could  judge,  must  be 
sitting  on  the  very  threshold  of  the  entrance. 

I  was  in  an  awkward  position.  How  I  had  succeeded 
in  arriving  there  without  attracting  attention  was  little 
short  of  miraculous.  I  durst  not  venture  on  any  retro 
grade  movement ;  I  even  pressed  my  mouth  against  the 
hard  earth,  the  better  to  deaden  the  sound  of  breathing. 
I  know  not  how  long  I  remained  thus ;  it  was  until 
my  strained  muscles  appeared  to  cord  themselves,  and 
I  could  scarcely  keep  back  a  moan  of  pain.  Yet  no 
other  sound  came  from  that  mysterious  presence.  In 
tently  as  I  listened,  not  so  much  as  the  faint  sound  of 
breathing  reached  me.  Still  I  could  not  have  been 

[305] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

deceived  ;  there  assuredly  had  been  movement ;  I  dis 
tinctly  felt  a  consciousness  of  other  presence,  so  that 
every  nerve  tingled,  and  it  required  the  utmost  self- 
control  to  hold  me  still.  I  fairly  throbbed  with  insane 
impulses  to  leap  forward  and  solve  the  mystery. 

Who  could  be  lurking  there  in  such  silence?  It 
must  assuredly  be  an  enemy,  a  guard  stationed  to 
watch  over  the  fair  prisoner  within ;  doubtless,  he 
would  remain  until  relieved  by  some  other.  What 
hope  for  successful  advance  held  me  in  such  agony  of 
mind  and  body  ?  I  felt  that  I  must  relieve  my  cramped 
limbs  or  else  scream  aloud  in  spite  of  every  effort  at 
control.  Slowly  I  drew  back,  my  outspread  hands  search 
ing  for  some  hummock  of  grass  against  which  I  might 
press,  to  force  my  body  silently  downward,  but  dis 
covered  none.  Then  there  sounded,  slightly  to  my 
left,  the  soft  rustle  of  a  moccasoned  foot,  and  a  low, 
guttural  voice  muttered  some  indistinct  sentences.  The 
lurking  form  in  my  front  appeared  to  rise,  and  there  was 
a  brief  grunt  as  if  in  response  to  command.  Then  a 
huge  warrior  stalked  past  so  close  that  his  moccasoned 
foot  planted  itself  fairly  between  my  outstretched  arms. 
Instantly  he  faded  away  within  the  enveloping  gloom, 
and  with  hardly  the  hesitation  of  a  moment  I  was  on 
hands  and  knees  creeping  toward  my  goal.  With  grop 
ing  fingers  I  touched  the  riven  trunk  that  formed  the 
threshold,  and,  reaching  upward,  noted  with  a  thrill 
of  delight  that  merely  a  heavy  curtain  of  woven  straw 
guarded  the  interior.  There  was  no  time  for  hesitancy ; 
at  any  instant  the  savage  guard  might  return  to  his 
deserted  post.  Pushing  the  slight  barrier  noiselessly 

[306] 


A     VENTURE     IN     THE     DARK 

aside,  I  gained  the  interior,  dropped  the  mat  behind 
me,  and,  for  the  first  time,  ventured  to  pause  and 
survey  my  surroundings. 

The  single  partition  did  not  extend  to  the  roof  by  a 
foot  or  more,  so  sufficient  light  found  passage  through 
the  narrow  aperture  to  render  dimly  visible  the  principal 
features  of  this  apartment  into  which  I  had  ventured. 
It  was  evidently  a  sleeping-chamber,  handsomely  fur 
nished  in  barbaric  fashion,  the  faint  light  gleaming  on 
numerous  burnished  ornaments,  while  a  carpet  of  soft 
skins  concealed  the  floor.  To  this  I  gave  brief  atten 
tion,  my  anxious  glance  falling  almost  instantly  upon 
the  draped  figure  of  a  woman,  vaguely  defined  in 
the  dimness,  lying  outstretched  on  a  slightly  raised 
cushioned  couch,  her  face  concealed  by  the  denser 
shadows  of  the  wall,  sound  asleep. 

Cautiously  I  crept  forward,  hesitating  to  touch  her 
lest  so  sudden  an  awakening  might  cause  alarm.  It 
seemed  safer  to  trust  in  speech,  as  then  she  would 
recognize  at  once  who  was  by  her  side. 

"Madame,"  I  whispered  softly,  my  lips  as  close  as  possi 
ble  to  her  tiny  ear,  "I  seek  brief  word  with  you  to-night." 

She  must  have  slept  lightly,  for  at  my  faint  whisper 
I  perceived  that  her  wide-opened  eyes  were  scrutinizing 
my  face. 

"'Tis  I,  Madame,  Geoffrey  Benteen.  I  beg  you 
make  no  noise." 

"You  need  have  no  fear,"  returned  a  soft  voice  in 
purest  Spanish.  "  You  do  me  honor  by  so  unexpected 
a  visit ;  I  bid  you  welcome,  Geoffrey  Benteen." 

[307] 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

SPEECH    WITH    NALADI 

IF  you  were  ever  rudely  aroused  from  pleasant  dreams 
by  a  sudden  dash  of  cold  water  in  your  face,  you 
may  partially  comprehend  my  emotions  upon  hearing 
these  words  of  greeting,  and  realizing  that  I  was  looking 
into  the  beautiful,  pitiless  eyes  of  the  Daughter  of  the 
Sun,  now  sitting  upright  on  the  couch,  happily  smiling 
at  my  embarrassment. 

"  Nay,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  she  exclaimed,  significantly 
waving  her  white  hand  as  she  noted  my  swift  glance 
backward,  "  retire  not  thus  suddenly.  You  must  be  a 
marvellous  woodsman  to  have  attained  this  place  through 
the  watchful  cordon  of  my  guards,  but  'tis  not  likely  you 
would  so  safely  run  the  gantlet  of  return.  You  are  not 
so  fair  of  visage  as  your  gay  companion  the  Chevalier, 
yet  now  you  are  here  I  will  enjoy  a  short  time  with  you. 
Yet  first  let  us  understand  each  other.  For  what  pur 
pose  do  you  invade  my  apartment  so  boldly  ?  " 

"  I  came,"  I  replied,  believing  frankness  would  prove 
my  best  play  in  this  crisis,  "  expecting  to  find  not  you, 
but  your  prisoner." 

"  Ah  !  you  are  honest,  if  not  complimentary,"  a  quick 
flash  of  understanding  in  her  bright  eyes.  "  So  it  was 
another  woman  for  whose  sake  you  came  creeping 

[308] 


SPEECH     WITH     NALADI 

recklessly  through  the  night !  God's  mercy !  I  even  ven 
tured  to  dream  my  charms  had  pierced  the  dull  armor 
of  your  cold  English  heart,  yet  here  you  merely  stand 
and  laugh  at  me,  —  would  even  flee  my  presence  as 
though  pestilence  were  upon  my  breath.  Why,  I  won 
der  ?  am  I  not  also  fair  ?  Why  then  flout  me  thus 
disdainfully  ?  Naladi  has  not  been  accustomed  to  such 
harsh  treatment  at  the  hands  of  your  sex." 

"  You  are,  indeed,  beautiful  both  in  form  and  face,"  I 
answered,  seeking  to  avoid  quarrel,  "  but  it  is  not  for  a 
mere  adventurer  of  the  woods  to  utter  words  of  love  to 
such  as  you." 

Her  lips  curled  in  sarcastic  smile. 

"  Pish  !  you  grow  marvellously  modest  all  at  once.  I 
bid  you  note  that  the  passion  of  love  cares  nothing  for 
a  registry  of  birth  —  it  looks  to  flesh  and  blood,  not 
records.  There  is  more  hidden  in  your  secret  heart 
to-night  than  finds  utterance  upon  the  lips.  You  have 
the  soft  speech  of  a  diplomat,  full  of  guile  and  cunning. 
Come,  I  bid  you  tell  me  the  whole  truth.  Do  you 
think  me  an  untutored  savage,  that  you  deny  me  in  such 
disdain?" 

"  I  know  not  how  it  may  prove  regarding  your  heart," 
I  said  boldly,  not  hesitating  to  meet  her  questioning 
eyes,  "  but  in  manner  and  graces  you  exhibit  the  gloss 
of  courts." 

She  smiled  mockingly,  rising  to  her  feet  and  saluting 
me  with  a  low  curtsy. 

"  Ah  !  very  prettily  said,  senor.  I  perceive  your  ob 
jection  then :  you  think  me  fairer  without  than  within. 
I  dare  not  contend  you  are  altogether  wrong  in  such 

[309] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

conjecture.  Faith,  why  not,  senor?  It  would  be  strange 
otherwise.  All  lives  do  not  flow  gently  amid  prosaic 
routine,  and  my  ship  has  been  often  enough  upon  the 
rocks.  I  have  learned  lessons  of  deceit  and  cruelty  in 
the  hard  school  of  experience.  If,  in  years  of  trial,  I 
have  grown  hard  of  judgment,  reckless  of  action,  it  is 
because  others  have  been  harsh  with  me.  Power  is 
naturally  tyrannical.  But  then  what  use  for  us  to  dwell 
upon  the  past  ?  So  you  came  to-night  to  meet  another  ? 
'T  is  strange  the  risks  a  man  will  run  for  so  infinitesimal 
a  reward.  Yet,  Mother  of  God,  it  gives  me  a  pleasant 
tale  to  pour  into  the  ears  of  him  you  call  De  Noyan 
when  we  meet  again  to-morrow.  If  I  mistake  not,  the 
one  you  seek  in  secret  bears  the  name  of  that  gay 
gallant.  At  least,  she  masquerades  in  this  wilderness 
under  the  title  of  Madame  de  Noyan.  But  'tis  you, 
not  he,  her  reputed  husband,  forsooth,  who  seeks  her 
chamber  in  the  midnight.  Truly  't  is  a  pretty  tale 
of  romance." 

It  flashed  upon  me,  as  she  thus  lightly  spoke,  what 
infernal  use  an  unscrupulous  woman  might  easily  make 
of  this.  The  imputation  lurking  in  her  words  aroused 
me  to  defiant  anger,  yet  before  I  could  collect  my  thought 
to  make  reply,  she  marked  my  hesitancy  and  continued 
with  bitter  sarcasm. 

"  Madame  possesses  so  sweetly  innocent  a  face  I 
should  never  have  suspected  her  of  being  an  immodest 
wanton,  were  it  not  for  the  evidence  of  my  own  eyes. 
"T  is  a  strange  world,  senor.  Yet  I  have  often  heard 
this  is  the  way  with  these  grandes  dames  of  France." 

"  It  is  only  your  own  foulness  of  thought  which  places 


SPEECH     WITH     NALADI 

such  construction  upon  my  coming  here,"  I  broke  forth, 
determined  I  would  face  her  down  at  every  hazard. 
"  You  know  well  my  purpose ;  I  came  seeking  to  aid 
one  you  held  prisoner.  It  is  all  because  of  your  sin,  not 
ours.  You  have  robbed  this  Chevalier  de  Noyan  of  all 
his  manhood  by  your  cursed  smiles  and  honeyed  speech. 
You  have  made  him  forget  his  sworn  duty  unto  her  who 
is  his  wife." 

"  How  interesting  you  grow,"  she  interrupted,  her 
lips  curling,  her  eyes  hardening.  "  Senor,  you  grow 
almost  handsome  when  your  eyes  flash.  So  you  felt 
called  upon  to  devote  yourself  to  this  poor,  misused, 
neglected  wife  ?  I  trust  you  have  not  found  it  an 
unpleasant  service,  or  entirely  without  reward  ?  " 

"  I  felt  called  upon  to  aid  her  in  escaping  from  your 

grip-" 

"Ah,   indeed?     Would   you   kindly,  senor,  tell   me 

how  you  proposed  performing  such  a  miracle  ?  It 
remains  in  my  memory  some  such  effort  at  release  has 
been  made  before,"  her  eyes  hardening  like  diamonds. 
"  Down  yonder  stands  a  blackened  post  which  tells  how 
Naladi  deals  with  those  daring  to  mock  her  will." 

"  You  may  spare  threats,"  I  retorted,  gathering  cour 
age  from  rising  anger,  "  as  I  care  nothing  for  your  good 
will,  nor  shall  I  swerve  an  inch  in  the  hope  of  escaping 
your  savage  vengeance.  Madame  de  Noyan  is  so  far 
above  you  in  every  attribute  of  unsullied  womanhood 
that  no  words  of  yours  can  ever  besmirch  her  reputation ; 
while,  as  to  myself,  I  remain  so  certain  of  my  own  recti 
tude  in  the  action  of  this  night,  I  challenge  you  to  do 
your  worst." 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  No  doubt  the  Chevalier  will  also  feel  confidence  in 
all  you  say/'  she  added  maliciously.  "  I  understand  it 
is  the  way  with  the  French." 

"  With  whom  your  previous  acquaintance  seems  to 
have  rendered  you  most  familiar." 

It  was  a  wild,  chance  shot,  for  firing  which  I  had  no 
reason  excepting  that  twice  she  had  openly  sneered  at 
that  people,  and  once  had  spoken  of  ships  in  a  way 
strange  to  an  inland  savage.  It  was  worth  trying,  how 
ever,  and  I  marked  her  slight  start  of  surprise  at  my 
insinuating  tone,  and  the  dark  shadow  sweeping  across 
her  face. 

"  Think  you  so,  senor  ?  It  is  passing  strange,  then, 
that  I  should  be  ignorant  of  the  tongue." 

<c  Yes,  were  it  true,"  I  made  quick  reply,  encouraged 
by  her  manner,  determined  now  to  press  this  guessing 
home,  and  abide  results.  "  But  you  had  small  difficulty 
comprehending  the  language  a  moment  back.  Permit 
me  to  remind  you  that  it  chanced  to  be  French  I  spoke 
when  first  kneeling  at  your  bedside." 

She  savagely  bit  her  red  lips  in  rage  at  my  words ;  yet 
more,  I  thought,  at  her  own  forgetfulness. 

"  Pish !  perhaps  so ; "  and  she  stamped  her  foot 
angrily  on  the  stone  slabs  of  the  floor.  cc  What  does 
that  prove  to  my  discredit  for  you  to  harp  upon  ? " 

Why  my  accidental  words  should  thus  worry  her  I 
could  not  even  guess.  Yet,  clearly  enough,  there  lay 
hidden  some  secret  here  —  a  hideous  secret  I  had  harshly 
probed.  Believing  this,  I  felt  that  I  could  enhance  my 
power  over  her  by  pressing  it  relentlessly  home  with 
whatsoever  directness  of  speech  I  dared  to  venture. 


SPEECH     WITH     NALADI 

With  me,  at  such  a  crisis,  decision  meant  action,  and  I 
advanced  a  step  nearer,  looking  her  directly  in  the  eyes. 
A  single  moment  she  met  me  with  a  haughty  stare ; 
then  defiance  faded  away  into  pleading,  and  her  glance 
wavered.  Whatever  the  cause,  she  was  clearly  afraid. 

"  Who  —  who  are  you  ?  "  she  faltered.  "  Surely  we 
have  never  met  before?" 

"  As  you  know  already,  I  am  Geoffrey  Benteen.  I 
only  regret  that  your  memory  is  so  faulty." 

"  What  is  it  you  know  of  me  ?  " 

"  Oh,  nothing,  nothing,  Madame,"  and  I  threw  into 
the  utterance  of  these  words  all  the  irony  possible.  "It 
is  not  altogether  strange  Madame  should  forget  acquaint 
ances  of  other  days,  even  her  native  tongue,  living  so 
long  in  the  wilderness." 

It  was  a  reckless  shot,  but  somehow  it  struck  the 
mark. 

"I  am  a  Toltec  !  "  she  cried  wildly.  "  You  speak  to 
the  Daughter  of  the  Sun." 

"  No  doubt ;  't  is  a  neat  superstition  with  which  to 
overawe  savages,  yet  there  was  one  once  across  the  water 
greatly  resembling  you,  —  a  bit  younger,  perhaps,  —  yet 
who  was  content  then  with  a  title  not  nearly  so  high- 
sounding,  until — oh,  well,  what  need  to  tell  the  rest? 
Of  course,  it  was  not  you  ?  " 

I  would  never  have  believed  so  sudden  a  change  could 
come  over  the  countenance  of  a  human  being,  had  I  not 
witnessed  it  with  these  eyes.  She  had  sunk  back  against 
the  couch,  her  hands  pressing  her  breast  as  if  to  still 
the  wild  throbbing  of  the  heart,  her  great  eyes  staring 
at  me  in  silent  horror.  Twice  her  lips  moved  as  if 


PRISONERS    OF    CHANCE 

attempting  speech,  yet  no  articulated  sound  issued  from 
between  them. 

"  Are  you  a  fiend  from  hell  ? "  she  sobbed  at  last. 
"Why  have  you  pursued  me  here?  " 

"  You  do  me  far  too  great  an  honor."  I  made  her 
a  low  bow,  thoroughly  confident  I  held  the  whip  hand, 
provided  only  I  did  not  overplay  my  part.  "  It  is  the 
merest  accident  of  fate  which  has  thus  thrown  me  again 
across  your  path.  Nor  have  I  the  slightest  desire  to 
cause  you  trouble,  only  that  through  your  power  may 
come  our  safety. " 

"  You  —  you  have  not  followed  me,  then  ?  " 

"  No." 

I  saw  she  was  diligently  studying  my  face  in  the  dim 
light,  vainly  endeavoring  to  recall  where,  under  what 
circumstances,  we  had  met  before. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  " 

"  Bah !  what  difference  can  a  name  make  ?  Surely 
you  are  careless  enough  about  your  own  to  be  lenient 
with  another  choosing  to  forget." 

"You  also  are  a  fugitive? "  I  caught  the  sudden  ring 
of  hope  in  her  voice,  saw  a  new  light  flash  into  her  eyes. 

"  I  have  fled  the  Spaniards,"  I  answered  carelessly 
enough.  "  What  odds  is  that,  so  long  as  what  I  did  has 
been  for  France?  Still,  as  I  say,  I  have  no  desire  to 
play  you  harm  provided  you  deal  justly  with  us  all." 

"  Harm  ?  You  ?  How  could  you  harm  me  ?  "  she 
questioned,  evidently  more  at  ease  from  the  change  in  my 
tone  of  speech.  "  You  presume,  senor ;  surely  you 
forget  you  address  the  Queen  of  the  Nahuacs ;  that 
even  in  our  remnant  there  remain  more  than  a  hundred 

[314] 


SPEECH     WITH     NALADI 

warriors  to  do  my   bidding !      I  can   laugh   at  threats, 

~      » 
senor. 

I  stared  at  her  coldly. 

"As  you  please,  Madame  la  reine  Naladi,  Daughter  of 
the  Sun,  formerly  woman  of — ah!  so  you  do  not  care 
for  me  to  speak  that  accursed  word  ?  Well,  I  thought 
you  might  not,  so  I  spare  you  the  shame.  'T  is  nothing 
to  me  your  past,  yet  I  would  have  you  remember  there 
is  a  people  we  both  know  to  whom  your  miserable  horde 
of  savages  would  be  but  a  mouthful.  This  tribe  has 
already  tested  the  sharpness  of  the  French  sword." 

Her  troubled  eyes  fell  before  mine,  the  last  faint  gleam 
of  defiance  dying  from  her  face.  She  glanced  about  the 
apartment,  evidently  meditating  retreat  from  my  presence, 
or  the  swift  summoning  of  her  guards.  Whichever  it 
might  have  been,  she  as  evidently  thought  better  of  it, 
turning  toward  me  once  more,  no  longer  a  frightened,  an 
gry  Amazon,  but  instead  a  smiling,  pleasant-faced  woman. 

"We  have  surely  jested  long  enough,  senor,"  she 
exclaimed  with  apparent  lightness  of  demeanor.  "  It 
can  never  be  best  for  us  to  be  other  than  good  friends. 
I  doubt  not  you  are  a  bold  man,  loyal  to  those  trusting 
you,  and  1  honor  you  for  it.  Take  me,  also,  into  that 
charmed  circle,  yet  never  forget  I  am  a  woman  capable 
of  doing  great  harm  if  I  choose,  for  I  have  those  at  my 
command  here  who  would  die  gladly  at  my  bidding. 
The  threat  of  French  vengeance  moves  me  little,  senor ; 
France  is  strong,  cruel,  relentless;  but  France  is  not  here." 

"  Quite  true,"  I  replied,  feeling  best  now  to  permit 
her  to  enjoy  her  own  way.  "  But  France  never  forgets, 
never  pardons,  and  France  possesses  arms  which  reach 

[315] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

across  the  seas,  even  into  this  wilderness.  All  she  needs 
is  a  guide,  and  I  could  become  that.  Yet  if  you  grant 
my  request  I  pledge  that  no  words  of  mine  shall  result 
in  your  injury." 

"  Your  half  threat  does  not  greatly  trouble  me,  senor. 
I  am  no  frail  reed  fearing  a  puff  of  air.  I  merely  seek 
that  duty  which  seems  most  fair  to  all  concerned.  Pray 
tell  me  then  what  it  is  you  would  ask  at  my  hands. 
Nay,  wait ;  before  we  go  into  this  business  be  seated  here, 
so  we  may  more  easily  converse  together." 

It  was  a  low  stool  beside  the  couch  she  indicated,  and 
I  could  do  no  less  than  silently  accept  her  courtesy, 
the  soft,  mysterious  charm  of  the  woman  blunting  my 
prejudice. 

"Now,  senor,"  an  engaging  smile  rendering  more  beau 
tiful  the  face  turned  toward  me.  "  I  pray  you  trust  me 
fully,  and  state  frankly  your  demands  upon  Naladi." 

If  slightest  sarcasm  lurked  in  these  softly  spoken 
words  I  acknowledge  total  oblivion  to  it.  Her  fair  face 
was  the  picture  of  earnestness,  her  eyes  gazed  frankly 
into  mine. 

"  Our  release,  Madame." 

She  lifted  her  white  hands  in  a  sudden  gesture  of 
expostulation. 

"Why  ask  that?  It  is  utterly  beyond  my  power, 
senor — at  least,  at  once,"  in  a  tone  of  despair,  convincing 
me  she  spoke  truly.  "  We  have  our  laws,  which  must 
be  obeyed.  It  was  the  tribe  who  in  battle  took  you 
prisoners,  not  I ;  it  would  cost  me  my  position  did  I 
endeavor  to  give  you  immediate  release." 

"  Could  it  be  accomplished  later  ?  " 


SPEECH     WITH     NALADI 

"  Possibly  it  might/' 

"  Will  you  promise  me  it  shall  ? " 

She  hesitated,  her  eyes  downcast,  her  bosom  rising  and 
falling  to  tumultuous  breathing. 

"  Yes,"  at  last  slowly,  as  if  she  had  weighed  the  prob 
lem  with  care.  "  I  will  pledge  you  my  utmost  help  to 
that  end." 

"There  is  one  thing  more,  Queen  Naladi,"  I  con 
tended  earnestly.  "  It  is  that  Madame  de  Noyan  be 
permitted  meanwhile  to  abide  with  her  husband." 

The  fair  face  darkened  ominously.  Instead  of  imme 
diately  answering  she  stepped  across  the  room  ;  returning, 
she  held  in  her  hands  a  small  box  in  which  I  perceived 
papers. 

"  One  moment,  senor ;  move  your  stool  here ;  yes,  a 
trifle  to  the  left  where  we  may  have  clearer  light  shed 
upon  these  documents." 

I  drew  it  unsuspectingly  to  the  spot  indicated  by  her 
gesture,  bending  forward,  wondering  what  it  might  be  of 
importance  she  held  in  her  hands. 

"  This,  senor,"  she  began  calmly,  slightly  unrolling  a 
written  sheet,  "is,  as  you  will  easily  comprehend,  the  very 
document  causing  my  unfortunate  exile  in  this  wilderness. 
You  will  take  notice  —  " 

As  she  spoke,  I  felt  myself  falling.  She  sprang  hastily 
back,  barely  in  time  to  escape  my  frenzied  clutch  upon 
her  draperies ;  for  one  instant  I  clung  to  the  stone  slab 
of  the  floor  desperately.  Then  she  laughed,  her  heel 
crunched  on  my  gripping  fingers,  and,  with  one  muffled 
cry  of  despair,  I  went  plunging  down  into  the  blackness. 

[317] 


CHAPTER   XXIX 

IN    AND    OUT    THE    SHADOW 

IT  is  strange  I  remember  so  little  from  that  instant 
when  my  tortured  hands  released  their  frantic  grasp 
on  the  stone  slab  of  the  floor.  I  recall  the  sharp  pain,  as 
that  fair-faced  fiend  stamped  upon  my  clutching  fingers ; 
I  heard  the  echo  of  sneering  laughter  with  which  she 
mocked  my  last  upward  look  of  agony,  but,  with  the 
plunge  downward  into  that  black,  unknown  abyss,  all 
clear  recollection  ceased  —  I  even  retain  no  memory  of 
the  severe  shock  which  must  have  occurred  as  my  fall 
ended.  Whether  excess  of  fear  paralyzed  the  brain,  or 
what  may  have  been  the  cause  for  such  a  phenomenon, 
I  know  not.  I  merely  state  the  fact. 

I  awoke  —  how  much  later  God  alone  knows  —  lying 
upon  the  rough  stone  bottom  of  an  awful  well,  huddled 
in  its  blackness.  When  I  finally  made  attempt  at 
straightening  my  cramped  limbs  it  seemed  as  if  each  sepa 
rate  muscle  had  been  beaten  and  bruised,  and  it  required 
no  little  manipulation  before  I  even  recovered  sufficient 
strength  to  stand  upright  and  endeavor  to  ascertain  the 
nature  of  my  grewsome  prison-house.  My  stiffness  caused 
me  to  believe  that  I  must  have  lain  motionless  for  several 
hours  in  the  same  cramped  position  into  which  I  fell, 
before  even  regaining  consciousness.  Another  evidence 
of  this  was  the  blood  which,  having  flowed  copiously 
from  a  severe  cut  upon  the  back  of  my  head,  had  so 


IN     AND     OUT     THE     SHADOW 

thoroughly  hardened  as  to  stanch  the  ugly  wound,  thus, 
perhaps,  preserving  my  life. 

Slowly  I  returned  to  a  clear  realization  of  my  position, 
for  my  eyes  opened  upon  such  intense  darkness  I  could 
scarcely  comprehend  in  my  weakened,  dazed  condition 
that  it  was  not  all  a  dream  from  which  I  was  yet  to 
awaken.  Little  by  little  the  mind  began  asserting  itself, 
vaguely  feeling  here  and  there,  putting  scrap  with  scrap, 
until  returning  memory  poured  in  upon  me  like  a  flood, 
and  I  grasped  the  terrible  truth  that  I  was  buried  alive. 
The  knowledge  was  a  deathlike  blow,  with  which  I  strug 
gled  desperately,  seeking  to  regain  control  over  my 
shattered  nerves.  I  recall  yet  the  frenzied  laugh  burst 
ing  from  my  lips  —  seemingly  the  lips  of  a  stranger  — 
ringing  wild  and  hollow,  not  unlike  the  laughter  of  the 
insane ;  I  remember  tearing  wide  open  the  front  of  my 
doublet,  feeling  I  must  surely  choke  from  the  suffocating 
pressure  upon  my  chest ;  I  retain  memory  of  glaring 
violently  into  the  darkness ;  how  I  fondled  the  sharp 
edge  of  the  hunting  knife,  crying  and  shouting  impotent 
curses,  which  I  trust  God  has  long  ago  forgiven,  at  that 
incarnate  devil  who  had  hurled  me  down  to  such  living 
death.  Terror  dominated  my  brain,  pulsed  like  molten 
fire  through  my  blood,  until,  as  the  desperation  of  my 
situation  became  more  clearly  defined,  I  tottered  upon 
the  very  verge  of  insanity,  feeling  I  should  soon  become 
a  helpless,  gibbering  imbecile. 

Yet,  as  I  succeeded  in  staggering  weakly  to  my  feet,  the 
movement  and  exertion  served  to  quiet  my  apprehensions, 
while  hope  came  faintly  back,  bringing  with  it,  as  though 
newly  born,  a  determination  never  to  yield  without  one 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

manly  struggle.  I  possessed  a  knife ;  perchance  there 
might  be  discovered  some  opportunity  for  using  it.  With 
outspread  hands,  and  groping  feet,  I  attempted  to  ad 
vance,  but  found  I  had  fallen  so  close  to  the  centre  of  the 
well  that  I  had  to  make  several  steps  before  my  extended 
fingers  touched  the  cold  wall.  This  I  followed  slowly, 
passing  exploring  hands  with  utmost  care  over  each  inch, 
from  the  floor  to  as  high  as  I  could  reach  on  tiptoe,  until 
confident  I  had  made  the  complete  circuit.  It  was  all  the 
same,  vast  slabs  of  flat  stone,  welded  together  by  some 
rude  yet  effective  masonry,  the  mortar  between  imper 
vious  to  the  sharp  probing  of  the  knife.  Again  and  again 
I  made  that  circuit,  testing  each  crack,  sounding  every 
separate  stone  in  the  hope  of  discovering  some  slight 
fault  in  construction  by  which  I  might  profit.  Every 
where  I  was  confronted  by  the  same  dull,  dead  wall  of 
cold,  hard  rock,  against  which  I  exerted  strength  and  skill 
uselessly.  Finally  I  dropped  upon  my  knees,  creeping 
inch  by  inch  across  the  floor,  but  with  no  better  result. 
It  likewise  was  composed  of  great  slabs  of  stone,  one 
having  an  irregular  crack  running  through  it  from  corner 
to  corner,  but  all  alike  solid  and  immovable. 

Then  the  last  faint  flicker  of  hope  deserted  me.  Yet 
the  exercise  of  that  fruitless  search  had  restored  some 
measure  of  manhood  ;  my  brain  no  longer  throbbed  with 
dull  agony,  nor  did  my  veins  burn  as  with  liquid  fire.  I 
felt  convinced  this  black  vault  was  destined  to  become 
my  grave ;  here  in  after  years,  perhaps,  some  straying 
hunter  might  uncover  my  mouldering  bones,  wondering 
idly  at  my  unknown  story,  for  here  I  was  surely  doomed 
to  face  all  that  was  mysterious  and  terrible  in  death. 

[3*0] 


IN     AND     OUT     THE     SHADOW 

Well,  that  end  must  come  to  me  some  time,  as  to  all 
men ;  I  had  seen  many  die,  and,  although  fate  faced  me 
in  far  more  horrid  guise  than  any  of  these  others,  yet  after 
all  it  was  merely  death,  and  I  had  no  more  cause  to  fear 
it  here  in  the  dark  than  yonder  in  the  sunshine.  Besides, 
I  retained  the  keen  knife-blade ;  if  worse  came  to  worse 
that  was  available  for  release.  I  passed  it  caressingly 
through  my  fingers,  wondering  would  God  forgive  its  use 
if  the  moment  came  when  I  must  choose  between  insanity 
and  death. 

Merciful  Heaven  !  how  time  dragged  !  What  awful 
conceptions  were  formed  in  my  fevered  brain !  What 
leering,  sardonic  faces  pictured  themselves  against  the 
black  wall ;  what  demon  voices  spoke  and  laughed  in  the 
void  above  !  At  times  I  stood  in  a  cave  thronged  with 
jeering  devils,  some  with  the  savage  countenance  of  the 
heathen,  some  yet  more  satanic;  yet  ever  in  the  midst  of 
their  maddest  orgies,  the  cruel  mockery  of  the  infamous 
Naladi  appeared  more  hellish  than  that  of  the  rest.  She 
leered  down  upon  me  from  every  side  until  I  seemed  to 
stare  into  a  thousand  faces,  each  wearing  her  hateful, 
sardonic  smile. 

I  paced  the  floor  with  feverish  impatience,  counting 
my  steps  from  wall  to  wall,  hoping  by  this  means  to 
retain  control  of  my  brain.  Experiencing  the  sharp 
pangs  of  hunger,  I  slashed  a  bit  of  leather  from  my  belt, 
and  chewed  it  savagely  as  a  dog  might  chew  a  dry  bone. 
In  my  despair,  I  danced,  snapping  my  fingers,  and  hurl 
ing  bitter  taunts  at  the  unseen  upper  world.  Exhausted 
by  such  useless  frenzy,  I  would  sink  prone  to  the  floor, 
every  nerve  unstrung,  lying  there  panting  in  helplessness 

[321] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

until  returning  strength  again  sent  me  back  and  forth  in 
that  awful  tramp  from  wall  to  wall.  I  perceived  that  the 
strain  of  that  horrible  haunted  silence  was  driving  me 
mad.  There  was  no  escape,  no  hope,  no  peace.  Again 
and  again  did  I  break  from  incoherent  ravings  to  sink 
upon  my  knees,  beseeching  God  for  mercy.  Yet  I  arose 
without  rest,  without  peace.  At  last  I  sank  weakly  down 
against  the  wall  and  lay  trembling  in  every  limb,  staring 
blindly  with  wide-open,  unseeing  eyes. 

I  had  come  to  the  very  end — to  that  moment  when 
my  limbs  refused  longer  to  support  my  swaying  body, 
when  my  tortured  brain  was  picturing  scenes  of  hellish 
ingenuity.  Ah  !  look  !  see  !  yonder  comes  now  another 
to  torment  my  soul.  O  God !  Mark  that  grim,  gray 
face  floating  against  the  wall  !  Away,  you  foul  fiend  ! 
I  am  not  yet  your  prey  !  But  see  !  see  how  the  ghastly 
horror  grows  !  It  is  as  large  as  a  man  ;  and  mark  those 
long,  gaunt  arms  reaching  up  until  they  meet  overhead. 
Suddenly  it  seemed  to  shed  a  strange,  unnatural  radiance 
over  the  cave.  I  imagined  I  saw  things  about  me. 
What,  Mother  of  Mercies,  can  it  be  ?  Daylight !  Oh, 
good  God !  do  my  eyes  actually  look  upon  the  day  once 
more  —  the  sweet,  sweet,  blessed  day  ?  Surely  it  is  but 
a  dream ;  yet  no  !  it  must  truly  be  light  streaming  down 
from  above. 

I  staggered  to  my  feet,  trembling  so  that  I  was  com 
pelled  to  clutch  the  wall  for  support.  Swinging  and 
swaying  down  toward  me  through  the  dim  light,  now  in 
the  radiance,  anon  in  the  shadow,  twisting  and  turning 
like  a  great  snake,  a  grass  rope  steadily  dropped  ring  by 
ring  until  its  loosened  end  coiled  on  the  stone  floor. 

[322] 


IN     AND     OUT     THE     SHADOW 

I  saw  it,  never  believing  the  testimony  of  my  own  eyes, 
until  my  trembling  hand  had  actually  closed  upon  it. 
Then,  with  the  touch  in  my  fingers,  the  hot  tears  gushed 
from  my  blinded  eyes,  the  tension  on  my  brain  gave  way, 
and  I  was  Geoffrey  Benteen  once  more.  A  cautious 
whisper  pierced  the  silence. 

"If  you  remain  alive,  have  you  strength  to  mount  the 
rope  quickly  ? " 

So  parched  and  swollen  were  my  lips  I  could  not 
answer,  yet  managed  to  take  stronger  grasp  upon  the 
cord,  and,  finding  it  firmly  held  above,  made  earnest 
effort  to  climb.  'T  was  a  desperate  undertaking  for  one 
who  had  passed  through  the  strain  which  had  befallen 
me ;  but  now,  the  trembling  having  somewhat  passed,  I 
found  myself  not  entirely  devoid  of  strength,  while  an 
intense  desire  to  escape  from  that  hell  made  me  willing 
to  venture.  I  was  dimly  conscious  of  a  face  gazing 
intently  down  through  the  small  aperture,  yet,  with  the 
swaying  of  that  loosened  rope,  the  slipperiness  of  its 
grassy  strands  between  my  fingers,  I  found  little  oppor 
tunity  for  glancing  upward  while  slowly  winning  toilsome 
way  toward  the  light.  It  was  as  hard  a  struggle  for  life  as 
I  ever  made,  my  heart  almost  ceasing  to  hope,  when  I 
finally  felt  a  hand  close  firmly  upon  the  collar  of  my 
jacket.  With  that  help,  I  struggled  on,  until,  panting 
and  exhausted,  I  sank  upon  the  skin-carpeted  floor  of 
the  apartment  from  whence  I  had  been  hurled  into  that 
living  tomb. 

Half  turning  as  I  fell,  I  gazed  into  the  face  of  my 
rescuer,  endeavoring  to  smile  as  my  glad  eyes  met  those 
of  Eioise  de  Noyan. 

[323] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Oh,  hush  !  "  she  sobbed.  "  Do  not  speak  of  what 
you  have  suffered,  for  I  read  it  all  in  your  eyes.  Oh, 
my  poor,  poor  boy  !  I  thank  the  merciful  Christ  you 
are  still  alive.  Yet  I  know  not  how  long  that  demon  in 
form  of  woman  may  be  absent;  besides,  her  savage 
guards  are  everywhere.  The  slightest  sound  might 
bring  one  to  the  door,  and  it  will  be  better  that  she 
believe  you  her  victim,  buried  forever  in  that  foul 
grave." 

I  could  but  gaze  at  her,  my  breath  coming  in  sobs  of 
pain. 

"  How  chanced  it,  Madame,  you  knew  I  was  thus 
entombed?"  and  my  hand,  yet  bleeding  from  contact 
with  the  rope,  ventured  to  touch  her  own.  She  looked 
into  my  eyes  bravely,  a  red  flush  in  either  cheek. 

"  I  overheard  those  bold  words  you  spoke  to  her  last 
night  across  the  partition." 

"  Last  night  ?     Rather  a  week  since." 

She  smiled,  her  hand-clasp  tightening. 

"Ah,  no,  Geoffrey.  It  has  seemed  that  long  even  to 
me  waiting  opportunity  for  service,  yet  't  is  scarcely  eight 
hours  since  you  were  hurled  into  yonder  hole.  See ;  the 
sun  in  the  sky  tells  the  story  truly.  But  every  moment 
we  delay  only  serves  to  increase  our  peril  of  discovery. 
Assist  me,  if  you  have  strength,  to  relay  this  stone  slab. 
It  tested  my  muscles  sorely  to  drag  it  aside.  No  doubt 
there  is  a  cunning  spring  somewhere,  by  use  of  which  it 
moves  easily,  yet  I  sought  after  it  in  vain." 

Toiling  together  we  finally  succeeded  in  returning  the 
flat  cover  to  its  proper  position  in  the  flooring,  and 
spread  over  it  a  thick  skin.  Seeing  everything  was  left 

[324] 


IN     AND     OUT     THE     SHADOW 

exactly  as  when  she  entered,  Madame,  who  had  become 
a  new  woman  to  my  eyes,  capable  and  alert,  silently  led 
me  through  a  narrow  curtained  recess  to  the  second  apart 
ment.  This  had  evidently  been  designed  as  the  Queen's 
reception  room,  being  fairly  gorgeous  in  coloring,  the 
low  walls  covered  with  shields  of  beaten  copper,  while 
burnished  bits  of  the  same  metal,  mingled  with  duller 
tones  of  gold  and  iron,  were  scattered  everywhere  in 
strange  profusion.  Varied  tinted  stones  and  sea-shells 
had  been  built  into  a  raised  platform,  on  which  stood  a 
couch  hidden  beneath  rich  robes  of  skin,  and  draped 
about  with  multicolored  cloth  of  rude  design  and  tex 
ture.  Altogether  it  was  an  interior  of  rich  barbaric  splen 
dor,  savage  in  its  unusual  beauty,  yet  possessing  here 
and  there  an  odd  touch  of  civilization  almost  startling  by 
contrast.  You  must  understand  that  I  enjoyed  little 
opportunity  to  gaze  about  and  note  such  details,  for 
Madame  was  impatient  of  delay,  hurrying  me  forward 
until  we  entered  together  a  partially  concealed  passage 
behind  where  the  couch  stood.  Here  my  fair  guide 
paused,  thrusting  into  my  hands  a  quantity  of  food 
hastily  appropriated  from  a  long  shelf,  concealed  by  a 
curtain  of  scarlet  cloth. 

"  Eat  heartily,"  she  commanded  quickly,  "  for  you 
seem  very  weak.  Meanwhile  I  will  stand  here,  keeping 
watch  lest  we  be  taken  by  surprise.  Should  I  give  a 
signal,  lift  yonder  red  curtain  at  its  farther  end,  and  hide 
there  in  silence  until  I  come  again." 

I  partook  of  the  coarse  food  eagerly  enough,  yet  my 
eyes  were  ever  upon  her,  my  lips  even  finding  time  for 
speech. 

[325] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

cc  Have  you  some  plan,  Madame  ? "  I  questioned  anx 
iously.  "  You  said  but  now  this  house  was  held  under 
heavy  guard." 

"  I  spoke  truly.  I  may  not  step  forth  into  the  air 
but  some  savage  is  at  my  side  driving  me  back  again. 
Oftentimes  they  peer  within  when  the  Queen  is  absent, 
to  assure  themselves  that  I  am  safely  caged." 

"  And  this  Naladi  —  does  she  treat  you  well  ?  " 

The  swift  color  mounted  into  her  clear  cheeks. 

"  Not  ill,  so  far,  at  least,  as  relates  to  the  physical," 
she  responded  gravely.  "  No  hand  has  been  angrily  laid 
upon  me  since  I  was  dragged  forth  from  the  altar-house. 
Yet  there  are  other  forms  of  torture ;  and  she  constantly 
mocks  me  with  my  helplessness,  and,  I  believe,  even 
hates  me  for  no  better  reason  than  that  I  stand  between 
her  and  the  Chevalier." 

"  You  have  seen  him  ?  " 

"  No ;  but  have  heard  his  voice  while  he  held  private 
converse  with  her,  the  shameless  wanton ;  have  listened 
to  words  ill  suited  to  the  ears  of  a  wife.  She  is  a  witch, 
and  the  slumbering  devil  in  her  has  made  snare  for  his 
weakness." 

"  I  greatly  fear  there  may  be  truth  in  this,"  I  returned, 
scarcely  knowing  how  best  to  speak  at  such  a  time, 
marking  the  agitation  of  her  breathing.  "  Naladi  is  a 
fair  woman,  softly  spoken  and  seductive  when  it  is  her 
purpose  to  please.  There  are  not  many  men  who  could 
resist  her  wiles.  Yet  possibly,  Madame,  were  you  to 
have  converse  with  the  Chevalier  your  plea  might  break 
the  spell." 

She  turned  toward  me  with  proud,  impetuous  gesture, 


IN     AND     OUT     THE     SHADOW 

and  I  was  surprised  at  the  sudden  indignant  light  glowing 
within  her  dark  eyes. 

"  No,  Geoffrey  Benteen,  that  will  never  be.  I  am 
this  man's  wife.  He  has  vowed  himself  to  me  before 
the  sacred  altar  of  Holy  Church.  Think  you  that  I, 
a  lady  born  of  France,  would  abase  myself  to  beseech 
his  loyalty?  Not  though  life  or  death  hung  upon  the 
issue!  If  he  can  cast  me  aside  for  the  caresses  of  this 
savage  harlot,  he  may  forever  go  his  way  ;  never  will 
my  hand  halt  him,  or  my  voice  claim  his  allegiance. 
I  am  his  wife  before  God ;  to  the  end  I  will  be  true 
unto  my  solemn  pledges  to  Holy  Church ;  yet  I  hope 
never  to  look  again  upon  the  false  face  of  Charles  de 
Noyan." 

"  Are  you  not  over-hasty  in  such  decision  ? "  I  ven 
tured,  conscious  of  a  gladness  in  my  own  heart  at  her 
impulsive  speech.  "  Possibly  this  is  a  mere  passing 
whim,  an  idle  fancy ;  he  may  yet  emerge  from  the  craze 
purified  by  trial." 

She  looked  hard  at  me,  as  if  seeking  to  penetrate  the 
flimsy  mask  I  wore,  and  I  beheld  a  pride  in  her  uplifted 
face  such  as  had  never  been  visible  there  before. 

"  Such  might  be  the  way  with  some  women,"  she 
returned  firmly.  "  I  am  of  a  race  to  whom  honor  is 
everything.  My  father  gave  his  life  for  no  less,  and 
I  hold  him  right  in  his  choice.  I  may  forgive  much 
of  wrong  —  ay  !  have  forgiven  —  yet  the  stain  of  dis 
honor  now  rests  upon  the  proud  name  I  bear,  and 
that  can  never  be  forgiven.  Whether  in  New  Orleans, 
or  the  heart  of  this  wilderness,  I  am  still  Eloise  Lafren- 
iere,  the  daughter  of  a  gentleman  of  France.  I  would 

[327] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

die  by  the  torture  of  these  savages  before  I  would 
surrender  the  honor  due  my  race." 

There  was  that  in  her  proud  speech  silencing  my 
tongue  from  further  expostulation,  even  had  I  believed 
De  Noyan  deserved  a  defender.  He  had  deliberately 
chosen  his  path,  now  let  him  follow  it ;  any  man  who 
would  thus  lightly  tread  on  the  heart  of  such  a  woman 
was  clearly  outside  the  radius  of  human  sympathy,  deserv 
ing  to  be.  Certainly  I  felt  no  call  to  stand  between  him 
and  his  fate. 

"  I  may  not  comprehend  the  claims  of  family  pride, 
Madame,"  I  responded  finally,  for  want  of  something  bet 
ter.  "Of  that  I  know  little.  Yet  I  cannot  contend  that 
your  decision  is  wrong.  However,  let  us  talk  of  other 
things,  permitting  this  disagreement  to  adjust  itself.  You 
have  not  stated  how  I  am  to  escape  from  this  present  pre 
dicament.  It  surely  looks  a  problem  not  easily  solved." 

"  Nor  is  it  clear  even  in  my  mind,"  she  admitted, 
evidently  relieved  by  the  change  of  topic,  "  because  I 
do  not  know  the  ending  of  a  certain  passage  under 
ground.  Yet  I  have  a  plan.  Behind  the  curtain, 
yonder,  a  concealed  opening  leads  downward  into  an 
underground  gallery.  I  have  ventured  to  explore  it 
for  only  a  brief  distance,  but  trust  it  may  end  under 
the  open  sky.  At  least  our  only  hope  is  that  you 
may  discover  some  such  ending.  If  not,  you  can 
only  return  to  me,  and  we  will  seek  other  means  for 
escape,  if,  indeed,  there  are  any." 

"  I  am  to  understand  you  do  not  flee  with  me  ?  " 

She  shook  her  head  gravely,  her  cheeks  flushed,  her 
dark  eyes  lowered. 


IN     AND     OUT     THE     SHADOW 

"  No ;  I  deem  such  move  not  best  after  those  words 
the  Queen  spoke  to  you  last  night,"  she  answered  simply. 
"  Besides,  our  best  efforts  at  escape  would  be  futile  should 
she  suspect  you  have  not  perished  where  she  entombed 
you.  I  am  safe  here,  for  the  present  at  least,  while  you 
can  accomplish  much  more  for  all  of  us  if  she  believes 

you   dead  and    takes   no    precautions   to  guard    against 

>i 
you. 

I  could  scarcely  bear  the  thought  of  her  remaining  in 
the  power  of  that  half-savage  creature,  who  wielded  such 
despotic  power  over  her  wild  tribesmen.  Inspired  by 
fear  of  the  result  I  begged  reconsideration,  urging  her 
to  accompany  me  in  flight ;  but  she  was  firm  in  refusal. 

"  No  ;  urge  it  no  longer,  good  friend.  I  know  you 
speak  from  the  heart,  yet  it  is  not  best.  You  cannot 
know  to  what  depths  of  peril,  or  disappointment,  this 
passage  may  lead,  while,  by  remaining  behind,  I  can  help 
to  hide  your  trail,  and  possibly  open  to  you  some  way 
of  retreat.  But  hush!"  She  held  up  her  hand.  "It 
is  the  Queen  returning ;  neither  of  us  must  be  discovered 
here.0 

I  took  a  step  forward,  gaining  undisputed  possession 
of  the  uplifted  palm. 

"  I  depart  at  your  wish,  Madame,"  I  said  brokenly ; 
"but  may  the  merciful  God  bring  us  to  each  other 
again." 

For  a  breathless  instant,  even  while  the  sounds  with 
out  drew  nearer,  her  eyes  looked  confidingly  into  mine. 

"All  must  be  as  God  wills,"  she  replied  gravely. 
"  Here  or  hereafter,  Geoffrey  Benteen,  I  believe  it 
shall  be.  Until  then,  continue  to  prove  the  same  true 

[329] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

man  you  have  ever  been,  doubting  not  the  trust  of  her 
who  now  bids  you  speed." 

There  were  voices  lightly  conversing  at  the  entrance, 
and  I  distinguished  clearly  the  senseless  laughter  of  De 
Noyan.  Lower  I  bent  above  the  white  hand  reposing 
in  my  rough  grasp,  until  my  lips  pressed  the  soft  flesh ; 
nor  was  it  withdrawn  from  the  caress. 

"  Good-bye,  Eloise,"  I  whispered,  and,  sweeping  aside 
the  heavy  folds  of  curtain,  vanished  from  her  sight. 


[330] 


CHAPTER   XXX 

UNDERGROUND 

A  SLIGHT  radiance  found  passage  through  the 
coarsely  woven  curtain,  proving  sufficient,  as  my 
eyes  became  more  accustomed  to  the  gloom,  to  reveal 
rude  steps  excavated  from  the  earth,  leading  down  into 
lower  darkness.  Pausing  merely  to  assure  myself  that 
the  meeting  between  Naladi  and  Madame  was  outwardly 
courteous,  while  De  Noyan  seemed  shamed  into  silence 
by  the  presence  of  his  wife,  I  began  tl)e  descent,  quickly 
finding  myself  in  an  apartment,  rounded  in  outline,  not 
greatly  dissimilar  to  that  other  from  which  I  had  been  so 
lately  rescued.  This,  however,  was  smaller,  the  floor  lit 
tered  with  various  articles,  the  nature  of  which  I  found  it 
difficult  to  determine  in  such  dim  light.  Nor  did  I  pause 
for  close  inspection,  but,  so  soon  as  search  revealed  an 
opening  into  a  narrow  passageway  beyond,  I  pressed  for 
ward  amid  dense  gloom,  feeling  my  way,  fearful  lest  I 
meet  some  pitfall.  It  was  a  low,  contracted  gallery,  so 
extremely  irregular  in  excavation  that  I  sometimes  stood 
erect,  unable  to  reach  the  roof  with  extended  fingers,  yet 
a  moment  later  was  compelled  to  creep  on  hands  and 
knees  in  order  to  progress  at  all.  Had  it  led  through 
solid  rock  I  should  have  accepted  this  as  evidence  of 
natural  origin,  but  sides,  floor,  and  roof  were  of  earth, 

[331] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

while  every  few  feet,  rendering  progress  uncertain  and 
perilous,  were  huge  posts  of  wood,  usually  roughly  hewn 
tree  trunks,  each  topped  by  a  flat  piece  of  stone,  supporting 
the  sagging  roof. 

Altogether  it  was  a  surprising  excavation,  exhibiting 
some  degree  of  engineering  skill  on  the  part  of  these 
savages.  I  wondered  whether  the  conception  originated 
within  the  brain  of  their  alien  Queen,  or  was  another  of 
the  unique  inheritances  of  their  race.  Perhaps  I  may  be 
permitted  to  add  here  some  information  which  reached 
me  later,  that  abundant  evidences  of  the  existence  of 
similar  passages  have  been  noted  elsewhere  in  the  old 
homes  of  this  people  beside  the  Mississippi.  While  at 
Petite  Rocher  River,  I  met  lately  a  Jesuit,  who  had 
travelled  widely  and  read  many  books,  and  he  gravely 
assured  me  that  in  the  vast  cities  of  the  Aztecs,  far  to 
the  south  in  Mexico,  their  temples  and  palaces  were 
connected  by  means  of  such  long,  secret,  covered  ways. 
Hence  I  incline  to  the  belief  that  this  excavation  was 
largely  the  labor  of  slaves ;  for  these  Nahuacs  had  many 
such,  some  of  negro,  others  of  Indian  blood,  and  that  the 
earth  thus  removed  had  been  utilized  in  constructing 
those  mounds  above,  the  entire  method  of  building 
merely  a  tradition  from  the  past. 

Let  that  be  as  it  may,  here  the  tunnel  extended  stretch 
ing  its  snake-like  course  before  me.  Along  it  I  carefully 
felt  a  passage,  nervously  gripping  the  knife  hilt,  and  vainly 
seeking  to  distinguish  definite  outlines  amid  the  dark 
ness.  My  groping  feet  encountered  numerous  obstruc 
tions  along  the  path  —  here  a  pile  of  loosened  earth  over 
which  I  plunged  headlong,  or  a  flat  stone  dropped  by 


UNDERGRO  U  ND 

the  rotting  away  of  its  supporting  prop,  or  some  sharp 
declivity,  as  though  softer  earth  had  yielded  to  rude 
implements;  yet  it  became  evident  from  the  start  that 
the  tunnel  level  rapidly  descended,  boring  deeper  and 
deeper  into  the  bosom  of  the  earth.  Finally,  my  fingers 
came  into  contact  with  small  fragments  of  rock  strewing 
the  side  walls,  and  I  comprehended  I  must  already  be 
beneath  the  base  of  that  rounded  mound  upon  the 
summit  of  which  the  house  of  Naladi  stood.  What 
worried  me  most  was  to  what  end  this  tunnel  was  made. 
Such  vast  labor  had  surely  never  been  performed  without 
adequate  purpose.  Besides,  completed,  the  passage  was 
well  cared  for.  I  met  frequently  in  my  blind  groping 
with  evidences  of  comparatively  recent  labor.  Yet  for 
what  purpose  was  it  designed  ?  Where  did  it  lead  ?  To 
my  bewildered  judgment  the  general  trend  appeared 
northward;  but  that  would  carry  it  directly  across  the 
broadest  portion  of  the  upper  basin.  To  have  an  uncon 
cealed  entrance  in  the  centre  of  that  unprotected,  open 
plain  would  be  foreign  to  savage  nature  ;  while  to  imagine 
that  such  a  tunnel  as  this,  from  which  a  vast  amount 
of  earth  had  been  borne  upon  the  backs  of  workmen, 
could  extend  below  the  full  extent  of  that  valley,  was 
beyond  conception.  Besides,  the  air  was  light  and  pure, 
as  sweet  to  inhale  as  if  it  blew  directly  upon  me  from  the 
open  sky ;  itself  proof  positive  that  some  opening  could 
not  be  far  distant. 

Thus  questioning,  I  groped  slowly  forward.  To  one 
accustomed  to  living  in  the  open  there  is  something 
peculiarly  oppressive  in  being  cooped  within  the  confines 
of  such  narrow  entries,  and  being  compelled  to  reflect 

[333] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

upon  the  immense  mass  of  rock  and  earth  resting  above, 
and  prevented  from  crushing  him  down  into  everlasting 
silence  only  by  insignificant  props  of  wood,  whose  mel 
ancholy  groaning  in  the  darkness  bore  evidence  of  the 
vast  weight  they  upheld.  There  was  nothing  for  me 
but  to  struggle  onward,  although  I  do  not  claim  that  it 
was  without  quaking  heart,  or  many  a  start  at  odd  noises 
echoing  and  re-echoing  along  that  grim  gallery.  It  is 
comparatively  easy  to  be  courageous  where  the  peril  is 
of  a  nature  to  which  we  have  long  accustomed  ourselves, 
but  many  a  trained  nerve  gives  way  before  little  ventures 
amid  the  unknown.  I  am  told  that  soldiers  coming  to 
these  colonies  —  veterans  who  had  faced  unflinchingly  the 
flames  of  battle  —  will  tremble  and  shrink  like  frightened 
girls  at  the  slightest  sign  of  a  storm  at  sea  ;  and  there 
was  once  a  famous  war-chief  of  the  Shawnees,  who  had 
fought  fiercely  with  tomahawk  and  knife,  yet  who  fell 
dead  at  the  first  crash  of  a  field  gun,  although  the  piece 
was  uncharged  with  ball.  So  I  conceive  that  physical 
courage  is  not  so  high  a  virtue  after  all,  and  am  not  greatly 
ashamed  to  acknowledge  I  went  timidly  forward  down 
that  black  slope,  and  with  a  wild  inclination  to  fly  back 
ward  at  every  sound.  Nor  do  I  boast  of  keeping  on,  for 
it  was  largely  because  I  knew  well  what  reception  would 
await  me ;  the  look  of  scorn  with  which  Madame  would 
discover  that  a  faint  heart  had  made  me  afraid  of  the  dark. 
So  it  was  love,  or  pride,  I  scarce  know  which,  that  kept 
my  reluctant  feet  moving ;  and,  possibly,  both  of  these 
are  the  true  sponsors  for  most  of  the  courage  in  the 
world,  except  that  engendered  by  excitement. 

Finally,  when,  with  many  a  quaking  of  the  heart  I 

[334] 


UNDERGROUND 

thought  there  must  be  above  me  a  full  hundred  feet  of 
earth,  I  perceived  a  flickering  ray  of  light  stealing  along 
the  floor.  It  grew  more  pronounced  with  each  advanc 
ing  step  and  soon  crimsoned  the  upper  walls.  I  dropped 
cautiously  upon  hands  and  knees,  and  crept  slowly  for 
ward,  beside  the  dancing  shadows,  taking  concealment 
behind  every  irregularity.  Thus  approaching,  I  discov 
ered  the  flaring  beacon  to  be  a  huge  pine  knot  stuck 
into  the  earth  wall,  blazing  right  merrily.  Lying  at  full 
length,  with  head  outstretched  from  behind  the  tree 
trunk  that  concealed  my  body,  I  gazed  forward  into  a 
small  room,  possibly  a  dozen  feet  in  width,  the  walls 
concealed  by  grotesquely  pictured  bark,  its  floor  covered 
with  a  rude  matting,  dyed  in  fanciful  colors.  Somewhat 
to  the  left  of  where  I  lay  uprose  a  huge,  grim  figure, 
roughly  shapen  from  wood,  having  two  uplifted  wings 
pressing  the  roof,  while  directly  in  front  reposed  numer 
ous  dishes  of  untasted  food.  This  idol,  for  such  I  con 
ceived  it  to  be,  was  a  most  hideous,  repulsive  object, 
colored  lavishly  with  strange  pigments,  the  face  and  head 
decorated  in  crimson,  while  the  huge  right  hand,  grasp 
ing  a  club,  was  uplifted  as  if  about  to  strike  down  an 
approaching  enemy.  The  flaring  light  of  the  pine  knot 
glittered  on  great  staring  eyes  which  appeared  to  sparkle 
as  if  composed  of  precious  stones ;  while  about  neck, 
zone,  and  ankles  shone  the  duller  gleam  of  gold,  with 
the  shimmer  of  some  brighter  metal. 

It  was  a  grewsome  sight  to  approach  in  such  a  place, 
especially  as  the  peculiar  eyes  appeared  to  follow  my 
slightest  movement.  Yet  only  for  a  breathless  moment 
did  I  experience  doubt  as  to  its  nature,  then  laughed 

[335] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

grimly  at  myself  for  a  superstitious  fool.  The  remaining 
portion  of  this  dimly  revealed  underground  apartment 
appeared  bare,  except  for  a  gayly  decorated  skin  or  two, 
and  the  figure  of  a  man,  garbed  in  the  gloomy  attire  of 
a  priest,  lying  fast  asleep  at  the  very  feet  of  the  statue. 
Beyond  showed  a  dark  opening  where  the  tunnel 
continued  onward  into  the  earth. 

It  required  brief  observation  to  note  these  outlines, 
nor  did  they  greatly  serve  to  delay  my  advance.  I 
paused  merely  long  enough  to  become  thoroughly  con 
vinced  of  the  reality  of  the  priest's  slumber,  and  then 
crept  silently  past,  keeping  close  as  possible  within  the 
shadow  of  the  eastern  wall,  until  once  again  safely  swal 
lowed  within  the  blackness  of  the  passage.  Oddly 
enough  the  mere  sight  of  that  fellow  lying  there  uncon 
scious  served  to  yield  me  new  courage,  robbing  the  cave 
of  its  loneliness,  and  I  plunged  directly  ahead. 

The  passage  I  now  followed  rose  with  a  sharp  pitch, 
evidently  inclining  toward  the  surface,  the  opening  not 
far  distant.  It  was  like  mounting  a  hill,  so  marked  was 
the  incline,  yet  I  covered  a  distance  fully  equalling  that 
of  my  previous  descent  before  becoming  aware  of  a 
steadily  increasing  gray  tingeing  the  side  walls.  Halting 
in  this  faint  illumination  I  was  suddenly  startled  by  the 
sound  of  vigorous  English  speech.  I  advanced  cau 
tiously.  The  words  were  so  confused  by  the  echoes 
that  little  could  be  made  of  them  until  I  reached  a 
coarsely  matted  curtain,  through  which  dimly  sifted  the 
welcome  daylight.  Here  I  paused,  listening  intently, 
striving  to  discover  what  mystery  lay  hidden  beyond. 

For  some  moments  nothing  reached  me,  excepting  a 

[336] 


UNDERGROUND 

low,  dull  murmur,  as  if  voices  chanted  in  muffled  mono 
tone,  the  sound  commingling  with  a  sharp  crackling  of 
flames,  and  an  occasional  doleful  beating  upon  some 
surface  resembling  the  taut  parchment  of  a  drum.  Sud 
denly  a  deep  voice  close  at  hand  roared  out  hoarsely, 
and  my  heart  leaped  in  excitement,  although  I  at  once 
recognized  it. 

"  You  black-faced  son  of  Belial,"  came  a  savage  snort, 
"  do  you  give  all  that  food  unto  a  dumb  idol,  when  a 
Christian  man,  a  ministering  servant  of  the  Most  High, 
lies  groaning  with  a  stomach  which  has  n't  tasted  food 
for  four  and  twenty  hours  ?  Possess  you  no  bowels  of 
compassion  for  the  long  sufferings  of  a  fellow-man  ? 
Come  now,  give  me  just  a  bite  of  the  white  meat,  and 
yonder  grinning  wooden  image  will  never  miss  it.  You 
won't,  you  spawn  of  Baal,  yet  I  marked  plain  enough 
how  you  filled  your  own  lean  belly  with  the  best  there 
was." 

The  straining  of  cords,  together  with  sound  of  struggle, 
bore  evidence  that  the  Reverend  Mr.  Cairnes  was  mak 
ing  heroic  effort  to  attain  unto  that  food  offered  before 
idols.  That  such  strenuous  effort  was  vain  was  soon 
proven  by  the  bursting  forth  of  his  voice  once  more. 

"  Oh,  gracious  Lord,"  he  cried,  in  a  tone  evidencing 
more  anger  than  spiritual  exaltation,  "  surely  thy  ancient 
servant  Job  never  bowed  before  greater  affliction  than 
this  now  visited  upon  me.  Verily  't  is  even  as  the  expe 
riences  of  the  Apostle  Paul,  yet  without  his  reward  in 
the  flesh.  I  beseech  Thee  from  the  depth  of  humiliation 
—  even  as  did  Daniel  from  the  lions'  den  —  loosen  my 
arms  that  I  may  smite  as  with  Thy  wrath  this  profaner 

[337] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

of  Thy  most  holy  name,  thus  bringing  peace  unto  the 
smitten  heart  of  Thy  faithful  servant.  O  Lord,  what 
have  I  done  to  be  deserted  in  this  hour  of  extremity  ? 
As  Elijah  called  down  fire  from  Heaven,  so  I  call  upon 
Thee  to  smite  with  the  terror  of  Thy  might  the  ranks 
of  these  foul  idolaters.  He  who  hath  boldly  proclaimed 
Thy  truth  in  the  wilderness,  who  hath  proven  a  faithful 
witness  unto  these  savages,  through  many  years  of  trial 
and  tribulation,  doth  now  call  upon  Thee  in  dire  dis 
tress.  Shall  it  be  in  vain,  that  he  thus  uplifts  his  voice 
supplicating  in  the  wilderness  ? " 

His  deep  rumbling  died  away  until  I  could  distinguish 
little  except  those  moans  with  which  he  punctuated  the 
conclusion  of  each  sentence.  Finally,  hearing  no  other 
sound  to  restrain  me,  I  ventured  to  slightly  uplift  one 
corner  of  the  heavy  curtain,  and  peer  into  the  room. 
The  entrance  opened  upon  the  back  of  the  rude  plat 
form,  my  position  being  within  less  than  three  paces 
from  the  famine-stricken  Puritan,  who,  with  low-bowed 
head  and  hidden  face,  was  still  wrestling  in  fervent 
prayer.  I  was  unable,  from  where  I  hid,  to  distinguish 
the  form  of  the  crouching  priest,  yet  knew  he  could  not 
be  far  distant,  and  therefore  I  durst  not  speak  above  a 
whisper  lest  the  sound  awaken  his  suspicion. 

"  Cairnes,"  I  said  softly,  "  hush  that  unseemly  racket, 
man,  and  give  heed  to  my  words." 

Three  times  I  was  compelled  to  repeat  this  warning 
before  I  noticed  him  lift  his  head,  in  evidence  that  the 
faint  sound  had  finally  reached  his  ears.  Unable  to 
turn,  he  rolled  his  eyes  inquiringly  upward. 

"  What  is  it,  O  Lord  ?  "  he  questioned,  with  such 

[338] 


UNDERGROUN  D 

unbounded  faith  in  a  celestial  visitant  I  found  it  hard  to 
restrain  a  laugh. 

"  Don't  be  a  fool,"  I  whispered  back  hastily.  "  The 
Almighty  may  have  guided  me  here,  but  't  is  a  man  in 
the  flesh  who  speaks." 

The  sectary  made  hard  efforts  to  glance  behind,  but 
the  cords  held  too  firmly,  so  I  merelv  gained  a  glimpse 
of  the  side  of  his  face. 

"  Merciful  Jehovah  !  't  is  the  voice  of  Master  Benteen," 
he  exclaimed  joyfully.  "  I  know  not  how  you  could 
come  there  unless  you  descended  from  the  sky." 

"  From  the  opposite  quarter,  my  friend,"  I  replied, 
awake  to  the  humor.  "  Pray  speak  with  less  noise,  and 
pay  heed  to  what  I  say.  Tell  me  where  the  priest 
stands ;  you  are  so  confounded  broad  of  shoulder  I  can 
see  nothing  beyond." 

"  He  kneels  to  the  right  of  the  altar,  the  crawling 
spawn  of  hell,  where  he  has  good  chance  to  fill  his 
lean  body  with  food  he  makes  pretence  to  feed  unto  that 
foul  figure  of  wood.  He  is  a  full  imp  of  Satan,  the 
black-faced  idolater." 

"  I  care  little  as  to  that.     Are  there  others  present  ?  " 

"  None,  save  the  guard,  a  naked  savage.  He  leans 
in  the  doorway,  looking  without." 

"  Then  be  quiet  while  I  cut  your  bonds ;  afterwards 
move  back  toward  me.  But  mark  well  you  tread  lightly 
along  the  floor,  with  no  sound  to  attract  attention." 

He  chuckled  grimly. 

"Fathers  of  Israel!  it  will  astound  those  fellows  to 
discover  this  place  empty  —  't  is  likely  they  will  imagine 
me  gone  back  to  the  Sun/' 

[339] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

Making  no  response  to  this  natural  conceit,  I  stretched 
myself  forward  the  full  length  of  my  body,  quickly  drew 
the  keen  knife  edge  across  his  bonds,  severing  them 
with  one  stroke,  thus  setting  free  his  arms.  As  the  sun 
dered  cords  dropped  noiselessly  to  the  floor  I  drew  back 
into  hiding,  leaving  him  to  rid  himself  of  whatever  might 
remain.  A  moment  later  he  joined  me,  silently  as  a 
great  shadow,  and  I  cordially  extended  my  hand  to 
him, 


L340] 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

WE    MOUNT    THE    CLIFF 

"TV  yfl"AY  the  gracious  blessing  of  the  Lord  rest  upon 
IV-l  you,  Geoffrey  Benteen,"  exclaimed  the  old  Puritan 
fervently,  as  we  faced  each  other  in  that  gloomy  passage, 
and  it  somehow  heartened  me  to  note  tears  in  his  gray 
eyes.  There  was  heart,  then,  under  all  his  crabbedness. 
"  I  have  suffered  much  of  late  both  in  spirit  and  flesh, 
and  the  very  sight  of  you  is  as  a  gift  of  mercy  unto  me. 
No  angel  with  healing  in  his  wings  could  prove  more 
welcome,  yet  I  dislike  leaving  yonder  food  for  the 
sustenance  of  that  foul  idolater." 

"  You  hunger  then  ? "  I  questioned,  amused  at  the 
regret  with  which  he  glanced  backward. 

"  Is  it  hungered  you  call  a  man  who  has  had  but  two 
dry  bones  to  pick  since  yester-noon  ?  "  he  groaned,  press 
ing  both  hands  upon  his  stomach.  "  I  am  lean  as  the 
Egyptian  kine,  and  fain  would  welcome  even  locusts  and 
wild  honey." 

"  Well,  friend,"  I  insisted  firmly,  "  if  you  follow,  within 
fifteen  minutes  you  shall  partake  of  a  meal  equalling 
that  left  behind.  I  myself  know  well  what  a  long  fast 
means." 

"  'T  is  truly  a  grievous  affliction,  difficult  to  sustain  in 
meekness  of  spirit,"  he  admitted,  yet  ever  keeping  me 

[341] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

close  company  through  the  increasing  darkness  of 
descent ;  "  yet  more  am  I  distressed  by  the  loss  of  all 
spiritual  nurture  amid  these  wild  heathen.  Perchance, 
Master  Benteen,  you  might  be  led  to  unite  with  me  in 
a  moment's  fervent  supplication  before  the  throne  of 
grace  ? " 

"  Ay ;  when  the  right  time  comes  I  will  gladly  join, 
yet  I  warn  you  now  not  to  send  your  bull  voice  roaring 
through  these  passages,  or  you  will  have  small  opportunity 
for  another  meal." 

"  A  time  to  work  and  a  time  to  pray  has  ever  been  my 
motto,  most  worthy  youth,  but  my  soul  is  so  filled  with 
gratitude  at  my  providential  deliverance  from  pagan 
bondage  —  even  as  was  Daniel  from  the  lions'  den  —  I 
long  to  pour  forth  my  joy  in  songs  of  praise.  Patience, 
but  were  I  out  of  here,  verily  would  I  venture  to  uplift  a 
psalm  of  Zion." 

He  spoke  in  such  ecstasy  I  feared  lest  his  zeal  might 
conquer  his  prudence,  although  in  truth  this  latter  virtue 
was  one  never  apparent  in  his  composition,  and  I 
determined  once  for  all  to  nip  in  the  bud  all  such  incli 
nation.  So  I  halted  in  the  darkness,  and,  as  he  lumbered 
past,  laid  a  restraining  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 

"  Now  hark  you,  Ezekiel  Cairnes,"  I  muttered  sternly, 
"  I  admire  your  piety,  but  this  is  no  conventicle  of  the  elect 
we  are  in ;  rather  a  place  where  your  life,  and  those  of 
others,  depend  on  our  caution.  The  echoing  of  that  bull 
voice  along  these  galleries  might  cause  the  blocking  of 
our  passage,  caging  us  in  here  like  rats  in  a  hole.  So 
hold  quiet,  Master  Preacher,  and  let  me  hear  no  more 
about  either  prayers  or  psalms." 

[J42] 


WE     MOUNT     THE     CLIFF 

The  grave  determination  in  my  voice  served  to  sober 
him. 

"  'T  is  in  my  blood,"  he  admitted  doggedly,  "  to  fight 
and  work  better  to  the  holy  songs  of  Israel.  It  would 
bring  renewed  peace  to  my  soul  merely  to  uplift  a  paean 
of  victory  over  the  discomfiture  of  my  enemies.  But  I 
seek  no  quarrel  here,  and  hence  bide  in  silence  until  a 
proper  moment  to  unseal  my  lips." 

"  'T  will  be  well  you  do.  Now  follow  close  at  my 
heels,  and  I  '11  promise  a  swift  diversion  to  your  thoughts." 

Thus  cautiously  we  crept  toward  the  distant  flickering 
of  the  torch,  the  unsteady  light  from  which  already  began 
to  yellow  the  packed  earth  about  us,  until  we  finally 
emerged  into  its  full  glare.  I  had  crawled  forth,  perhaps 
half  my  length  beyond  the  concealment  of  the  wooden 
pillar,  and,  knife  in  hand,  was  stealthily  drawing  in  toward 
the  motionless  form  of  the  still  slumbering  priest,  when 
the  roving  eyes  of  Cairnes  encountered  the  idol,  with  its 
flashing  gems  and  widely  outspread  wings,  towering  above 
like  an  avenging  demon.  I  doubt  not  the  sight  was 
startling  to  the  fellow,  terrorized  by  the  underground 
gloom,  and  he  gave  utterance  to  one  gruff  cry : 

"  'T  is  Beelzebub  !  " 

The  sleeping  priest  leaped  to  his  feet,  glaring  about  in 
bewilderment.  Where  I  lay  outstretched  it  required  an 
instant  to  gather  myself  for  action,  and,  before  I  could 
place  restraining  grip  upon  him,  the  fellow  saw  us  both, 
and,  with  echoing  scream  of  terror,  fled  frantically  up  the 
dark  entry  to  the  right.  I  made  desperate  effort  to  halt 
him,  but  my  swift-flung  knife  found  bloodless  sheath 
within  the  soft  earth  of  the  wall. 

[343] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Zounds  !  are  you  a  screeching  woman  with  no  control 
over  your  tongue  ? "  I  exclaimed  angrily,  panting  for 
breath.  "  'T  is  likely  that  priest  will  rouse  the  tribe,  and 
we  shall  have  a  run  for  it.  What  caused  you  to  make 
such  an  uproar  ?  " 

"  Saints  of  Israel  ! "  he  said,  repentantly  enough,  his 
glinting  eyes  still  roving  over  the  silent,  leering  image, 
"  never  before  did  I  behold  such  monster  as  that.  For 
the  moment,  I  believed  it  Satan  himself.  But,  for  the 
love  of  the  prophets,  what  is  this  ?  "  He  began  eagerly 
sniffing  the  air  with  his  great  nose  like  a  pointer  dog. 
"  'T  is  food  I  scent ;  that  which  will  stay  a  famished 
stomach.  I  beg  you,  friend,  pause  shortly  while  I  satisfy 
in  some  measure  the  yearnings  of  the  body.  Then  shall 
I  be  better  fitted  to  withstand  the  temptations  of  the 
world." 

"  Odds,  man,  I  hope  so,"  I  responded  gloomily, 
watching  his  eager  attack  upon  the  supply  outspread 
before  the  idol.  "  So  far  you  have  acted  like  a  lunk 
head,  and  I  begin  to  regret  making  you  comrade  in 
this  adventure.  If  a  full  stomach  inspires  to  a  man's 
duty,  it  would  be  policy  always  to  bear  food  about  with 
you." 

"  Ay,  't  is  strange,  indeed,"  he  mumbled,  his  mouth 
too  full  for  clear  speech,  "  that  one  who  ever  strives  to 
live  in  spiritual  exercise  should  be  so  completely  the 
bound  slave  of  mere  bodily  indulgence.  Yet  I  did 
inherit  all  such  ungodly  tendency  from  my  mother  who 
was  of  Dutch  blood,  as  round  of  form  as  a  Holland 
churn,  while  my  father  was  spare  of  build,  and  throve 
marvellously  upon  the  water  of  life." 

[344] 


WE     MOUNT     THE     CLIFF 

Leaving  the  engrossed  sectary  to  refresh  himself  to 
the  full  of  his  capacity,  I  anxiously  set  to  work  searching 
after  some  species  of  cross-tunnel,  shrewdly  guessing  this 
underground  altar  masked  a  junction  point,  from  whence 
some  such  branch  passageway  would  lead  toward  the 
open  air.  With  diligent  care  I  passed  along  the  walls, 
testing  each  separate  section,  yet  discovering  nothing  to 
reward  my  efforts,  until,  finally  creeping  between  the 
spreading  feet  of  the  effigy,  which  appeared  to  sway 
unsteadily,  I  lifted  the  crimson  drapery  hanging  down  its 
back,  thus  disclosing  an  opening,  barely  sufficient  to 
permit  the  easy  passage  of  a  small  man  while  lying  flat. 

"  Most  noble  scavenger/*  I  said,  feeling  in  better 
humor  from  this  chance  discovery  of  the  means  of  escape, 
"  are  the  wants  of  nature  finally  satisfied  ?  For  if  so,  I 
have  found  a  path  which  will  lead  us  from  this  hole  of 
iniquity." 

"  Nay,  call  it  not  so  while  it  offers  such  excellent  bod 
ily  nurture,"  he  replied  with  fervor,  cocking  one  eye  up 
at  me,  yet  keeping  both  hands  busily  employed  in 
crowding  his  pockets  full  of  eatables.  "  Say  rather  the 
shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land,  or  a  well  of 
water  in  desert  places.  I  shall  be  ready  to  accompany 
you  upon  a  journey  after  I  lay  in  these  few  necessaries. 
The  Lord  hath  given  me  manna  in  the  wilderness  — 
even  as  the  ravens  fed  Elijah  so  hath  He  succored  me 
—  and  'twould  be  sin  to  make  mock  of  His  mercy." 

"Very  well ;  only  hurry  and  follow  my  lead." 

"  Will  you  not  carry  the  torch  to  help  guide  ?  "  he 
questioned,  peering  doubtfully  into  the  yawning  black 
opening. 

[345] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  No ;  the  light  would  serve  to  betray  us  to  any  spy 
ing  eyes.  Perhaps  that  frightened  priest  may  deem  us 
spirits,  and  muster  courage  to  come  creeping  back.  If 
so,  it  will  be  best  for  him  to  find  things  here  unchanged, 
although  in  faith  he  will  scarcely  doubt  we  possess 
earthly  appetites  when  he  notes  your  onslaught  on  the 
sacred  food.  Come,  man,  enough  of  stuffing;  your 
pockets  can  hold  no  more,  so  press  on  with  me." 

"  It  grieves  me  sorely  to  leave  behind  so  much  good 
pabulum,"  he  explained,  eying  still  the  few  morsels 
left.  "  It  would  be  well,  to  my  judgment,  did  you  pack 
the  rest  of  this  providential  supply." 

Never  pausing  to  answer,  I  crept  between  the  spread 
ing  wooden  limbs,  and,  with  the  expenditure  of  no  small 
effort,  succeeded  in  wriggling  into  the  narrow  hole 
beyond.  It  was  a  cramped  passage  for  a  man  of  my 
girth,  yet,  by  digging  in  firmly  with  both  hands  and  feet, 
I  managed  to  advance,  until  I  finally  emerged,  within 
space  of  perhaps  a  yard,  into  a  much  larger  excavation, 
resembling  the  tunnel  we  had  previously  traversed. 

"  Now,  Master  Cairnes,"  I  spoke  back  encouragingly, 
"it  is  only  a  short  distance  to  good  footing;  so  take 
fresh  breath  and  come  on." 

His  massive  head  completely  shut  out  the  faint  light 
of  the  narrow  opening,  and  I  heard  heavy  breathing  as 
the  fellow  squeezed  his  broad  shoulders  through  the  hole. 
There  followed  sounds  of  violent  struggle  during  his 
slow  and  painful  advance. 

"  By  all  the  prophets  and  the  patriarchs,"  he  groaned 
wearily,  "  't  is  not  in  me  to  make  it !  Had  I  endeavored 
this  before  eating  I  could  have  slipped  through,  scarcely 

[346] 


WE     MOUNT     THE     CLIFF 

touching  either  side.  But  now  I  am  scraped  like  a  pig 
for  the  feast.  Baste  me,  friend  Benteen,  but  I  can  move 
neither  forward  nor  back  in  this  accursed  place ;  I  am 
full  aground  in  the  centre,  and  can  never  hope  to 
progress  without  aid." 

I  reached  down  until  I  laid  firm  hold  upon  his  groping 
fingers. 

"  Find  some  projection  to  push  against  with  your 
feet,"  I  advised  disgustedly. 

"  Fervently  will  I  endeavor  to  dig  in,  and  thus  render 
all  assistance  in  my  power,  yet  I  feel  little  to  encourage 
me  here  in  good  works.  Would  it  not  be  wise  to  test 
the  potency  of  prayer?  Verily  the  prayer  of  the 
righteous  availeth  much." 

"  I  try  earthly  power  first,"  I  returned  testily.  "  So 
lay  to  it,  and  we  will  have  you  out." 

I  braced  my  knees  against  the  firm  wall,  exerting  all  the 
strength  I  possessed.  There  followed  a  series  of  moans 
and  heated  expostulations,  then  the  sound  of  rending  cloth, 
and  the  disgruntled  Puritan  came  forth  with  a  suddenness 
of  exit  which  landed  us  both  in  a  heap  on  the  floor. 

"  May  all  the  spawn  of  hell  be  your  playmates,"  he 
roared  in  mad  anger.  "  By  the  bones  of  Moses  !  you 
have  scraped  every  bit  of  skin  off  me,  and  half  my  coat 
is  ripped  loose  and  left  behind.  Thou  art  an  ungodly, 
blaspheming  —  " 

He  gasped  wildly  for  breath  as  I  throttled  him,  but 
the  grip  of  my  hands  stilled  his  speech. 

"  It  was  only  that  you  gorged  like  a  bear  preparing 
for  Winter,  or  you  would  have  passed  through  even  as  I 
did,"  I  muttered,  heedless  of  his  effort  to  release  my 

[347] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

clutch.  "  Lie  still  now,  or,  by  all  the  devils  in  the  pit, 
I  '11  shut  down  harder  on  your  throat.  Ah,  so  you  can 
keep  quiet,  friend  ?  Then  I  will  let  you  go,  for  I  would 
be  free  to  explore  this  passage." 

I  could  perceive,  by  means  of  the  faint  light  streaming 
through  the  narrow  opening,  that  he  was  busily  engaged 
in  rubbing  his  sorely  lacerated  sides,  and  I  noted  his 
brown  jerkin  had  been  fairly  wrenched  off  his  shoulders. 

"  Where  did  you  leave  your  coat  ?  " 

"Yonder  in  that  accursed  hole  !  It  has  store  of  provi 
sions  in  its  pockets.  Lord  save  me,  but  was  there  ever 
such  a  time  !  " 

He  turned,  groping  anxiously  about  in  the  scene  of 
his  late  adventure  until  he  finally  brought  forth  the  miss 
ing  garment.  Carefully  testing  the  pockets  to  see  their 
contents  remained  intact,  a  smile  lit  up  his  leathern  face, 
and  he  flung  it  across  his  shoulders,  like  a  pair  of  well- 
filled  saddle-bags.  I  reached  in  also,  lowered  the  dra 
pery,  and  then  led  down  the  dark  tunnel  as  rapidly  as 
the  grim  uncertainty  of  the  way  would  permit. 

The  passage  proved  long  and  tedious ;  at  least  so  it 
seemed  to  us  compelled  to  grope  slowly  onward  through 
the  darkness.  However,  it  ran  straight  and  upon  a  level, 
although  the  numerous  supports  of  the  roof  gave  us 
occasional  foul  blows,  and  proved  so  confusing  we  were 
considerable  time  in  traversing  its  distance.  All  I  have 
already  pictured  as  occurring  since  I  departed  from  the 
presence  of  Madame,  and  first  plunged  blindly  into  the 
underground  labyrinths,  had  required  several  hours,  and 
it  must  have  been  close  upon  sunset  when  we  emerged 
from  the  gloom  of  the  tunnel  into  the  fresh  sweet  air. 

[348] 


WE     MOUNT     THE     CLIFF 

The  passage  traversed  so  long  terminated  abruptly, 
and  with  a  sheer  turn  to  the  left,  coming  forth  between 
two  huge  rocks.  To  all  appearances,  it  ended  at  the  high 
bank  of  a  noisy  stream,  and  was  partly  hidden  by  the 
overhanging  cliff.  The  latter,  devoid  of  path  or  chasm, 
now  barred  our  progress,  towering  aloft  until  its  ragged 
summit  appeared  to  press  the  blue  sky.  At  first  view  I 
thought  the  way  ended  here,  but  Cairnes  pointed  silently 
toward  the  right,  and  then  I  perceived  where  a  path  led 
upward,  along  the  merest  narrow,  jagged  shelf,  skirting 
the  boiling  water,  yet  ever  rising  higher  above  it,  until, 
as  my  eyes  followed  its  serpentine  windings  from  terrace 
to  terrace,  I  grew  dizzy  contemplating  the  possibilities  of 
so  mad  a  climb. 

"  I  suppose  it  must  be  tried/1  I  admitted  soberly,  "  for 
there  is  apparently  no  other  passage.  Doubtless  it  leads 
straight  to  the  top  of  the  cliff." 

"Ay,"  with  more  of  indifference  than  I  had  expected, 
"  and  it  will  be  no  easy  trick  in  the  night." 

"The  night?" 

"  Surely,  yes ;  when  else  could  we  expect  to  compass 
the  path  ?  Is  it  not  plain,  friend,  that  before  we  rose 
fifty  feet  we  should  be  in  full  view  of  every  eye  in  the 
valley  with  the  sun  bright  upon  us  ?  I  tell  you  we  must 
foot  yonder  rocks  amid  the  night  shadows,  or  else  it  will 
be  safer  to  lie  hidden  here." 

I  perceived  the  truth  of  his  words  and  I  confess  to  a 
sinking  of  the  heart,  as  I  contemplated  the  work  before 
us.  I  was  never  an  adept  in  clambering,  it  addles  my 
head ;  and,  bad  as  it  appeared  by  day,  surely  doubly  bad 
would  it  prove  by  night.  Yet  there  was  little  help  for 

[349] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

it,  and  I  made  shift  to  win  back  my  oozing  courage  by 
more  cheerful  speech.  "  Odds,  but  that  is  no  such  trip 
as  I  would  seek  after,  yet  needs  must  if  the  devil  drives," 
I  said.  "  So,  now,  brother  Cairnes,  if  you  will  consent 
to  divide  your  store  of  food,  we  shall  both  front  our 
night's  work  with  stronger  bodies." 

"  Saints'  rest !  and  if  we  go  over  the  edge,"  he  replied, 
cheerfully  emptying  his  bulging  pockets  on  the  rock,  "  it 
will  be  a  comfort  to  bear  loaded  stomachs  with  us.  It 
was  ever  against  my  pleasure  to  die  half  rilled." 

We  lingered  as  long  as  possible  over  our  meal,  convers 
ing  in  such  a  way  as  to  encourage  each  other  and  indulg 
ing  in  frequent  draughts  from  the  clear  stream.  Nothing 
occurred  to  disturb  us,  and,  finally,  both  yielded  to  the 
soothing  influence  of  the  drowsy  evening,  and,  resting 
back  upon  the  rocks,  dropped  asleep.  I  know  not  the 
hour  of  my  awakening,  yet  it  greatly  heartened  me  to  be 
greeted  by  the  sight  of  a  nearly  full  moon,  and  to  observe 
how  the  clear  silvery  light  flooded  the  rocks,  revealing 
the  winding  path  leading  upward.  To  arouse  Cairnes  was 
no  easy  task,  but  at  last  we  advanced  on  our  path.  The 
huge  rocks  overhead  appeared  to  arch  us  in,  while,  with 
utmost  caution,  we  crept  along  the  narrow,  irregular 
ledge,  which  at  times  was  level,  and  anon  rose  abruptly 
like  the  steps  of  a  stair ;  occasionally  it  wound  about  pro 
jecting  rocks  and  over  vast,  unknown  depths,  until  my 
brain  whirled,  while  I  hugged  the  smooth  rock  wall  at  my 
right,  and  felt  cautiously  forward  for  solid  foothold. 

I  imagine  we  had  progressed  thus  for  upwards  of  three 
or  four  hundred  yards,  and  were  elevated  so  far  above 
the  stream  that  scarcely  an  echo  of  its  noise  assailed  our 

[35°] 


WE     MOUNT     THE     CLIFF 

ears  even  in  the  silence  of  the  night,  when  suddenly  we 
came  to  the  end  of  our  path.  The  rocky  shelf  was  so 
narrow  the  very  conception  of  turning  about  smote  me 
with  terror.  Directly  in  front,  extending  to  the  very 
edge,  stretched  a  solid  wall  of  rock.  My  eyes  sank  to 
the  shelf  on  which  I  stood.  Lying  close  against  the 
sheer  cliff  was  the  root  of  a  tree,  its  trunk,  perhaps  a  foot 
or  more  in  diameter,  stretching  over  the  abyss,  whose 
depth  I  durst  not  guess.  I  stooped  cautiously,  my 
heart  throbbing,  and  ran  my  fingers  along  the  bark. 

"  Oak,"  I  announced  soberly,  "  and  feels  solid  and 
strong.  No  doubt  those  Indians  must  cross  here,  but 
it  is  a  bridge  to  rack  the  nerves." 

"  Will  you  adventure  the  passage?  "  questioned  Cairnes, 
striving  to  peer  across  my  shoulder.  "  As  for  me  I  would 
rather  attempt  the  Red  Sea." 

"  Odds,  man,  the  choice  is  not  given.  'T  is  either 
turn  and  go  back,  or  foot  the  tree ;  of  the  two  the 
attempt  at  turning  would  addle  me  worse." 

I  leaned  out  over  the  edge  as  far  as  I  dared,  clinging 
desperately  to  the  root,  and  gazed  down.  It  was  like 
peering  into  the  mouth  of  a  great  well.  Then  I  nerved 
myself  for  the  ordeal,  and  the  next  moment  was  fairly 
launched  over  the  abyss,  hanging  on  grimly  to  the  log, 
my  brain  reeling  as  if  with  drunkenness.  Yet  I  kept 
moving  inch  by  inch,  for  there  was  now  no  stopping, 
and  soon  felt  solid  rock  once  more  beneath  my  groping 
feet.  With  prayer  on  lips  I  crouched,  sick  and  dizzy, 
close  in  against  the  wall,  watching  Cairnes  where  he 
followed  along  the  same  perilous  path. 

[35'] 


CHAPTER   XXXII 

CHIEF    PRIEST    OF    THE    SUN 

THE  rock  shelf  we  followed  became  gradually  some 
what  wider,  so  I  moved  forward  with  greater  free 
dom.  The  path  continued  to  ascend,  winding  unevenly 
along  the  precipitous  face  of  the  cliff,  until  we  must  have 
climbed  nearly  to  the  summit  of  the  mighty  bluff.  But 
the  overhanging  crest  rendered  it  impossible  for  us  to  do 
more  than  guess  the  situation.  We  were  but  ants  cling 
ing  to  a  wall  and  unable  to  see  more  than  a  few  yards 
ahead.  Finally  we  attained  a  point  where  the  cliff  bulged 
outward  in  a  wide  curve,  not  unlike  the  rounded  bow  of 
a  ship,  and  were  compelled  to  move  with  renewed  caution 
along  the  narrowed  shelf,  which  was  seemingly  unsup 
ported.  Creeping  fearfully  forward  on  hands  and  knees 
around  the  sharp  corner  I  found  myself  before  the  yawn 
ing  entrance  to  a  cavern.  I  realized  that  here  was  the 
ending  of  our  toilsome  climb,  for  I  could  see  nothing 
beyond,  excepting  a  precipitous  wall  of  stone.  If  the 
path  had  continuation,  it  must  pass  through  the  cave. 

"  Yonder  yawns  a  gloomy-looking  hole,  Master  Ben- 
teen,"  muttered  the  Puritan,  lying  at  full  length  beside 
me,  and  staring  ahead.  "  Yet  my  eyes  see  no  sign  of 
life  to  alarm  us." 

"  The  front  is  unguarded  surely,"  I  admitted  gravelyi 

[352] 


CHIEF     PRIEST     OF     THE     SUN 

"  but  do  not  feel  confident  that  there  are  no  occupants 
within.  If  I  mistake  not,  we  have  stumbled  upon  the 
very  spot  whence  the  priests  signal  down  to  the  valley 
the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun." 

"  I  never  witnessed  such  ceremony,  yet  to  my  mind  it 
would  be  far  pleasanter  going  forward  than  lying  here  on 
the  hard  rock." 

Realizing  the  truth  of  his  comment,  yet  muttering 
over  my  shoulder  a  word  of  caution,  I  began  crawling 
forward  into  the  interior.  No  sign  of  human  presence 
appeared,  and  I  ventured  to  stand  upright.  The  cavern 
possessed  a  wide  opening,  with  a  broad  platform  of  rock 
extending  well  out  beyond  the  face  of  the  cliff.  Along 
the  edge  I  could  observe  the  rather  dim  outlines  of  an 
immense  altar,  built  of  detached  stones,  rising  to  a  con 
siderable  height,  and  partially  blocking  the  entrance. 
From  below  it  might  serve  to  conceal  the  mouth  of  the 
cave.  This  obstruction  shut  off  much  of  the  moon's 
light,  rendering  the  interior  intensely  dark.  We  were 
compelled  to  grope  our  way  forward  with  hands  pressed 
against  the  walls.  I  had  not  advanced  more  than  thirty 
feet,  my  every  nerve  tingling,  when  I  saw  the  ruddy 
reflection  of  a  fire,  hitherto  completely  concealed  by  a 
sharp  turn  in  the  tunnel.  Rounding  this  abrupt  point 
we  found  ourselves  in  a  large  room  capable  of  containing 
upwards  of  three  hundred  persons.  This  chamber  was 
partly  natural  in  formation,  but,  as  I  discovered  later, 
had  been  considerably  enlarged  by  artificial  means.  So 
high  was  it  that,  in  the  dim  light,  I  could  scarcely  dis 
tinguish  its  vaulted  roof,  while  its  length  was  hidden  in 
the  darkness.  In  the  very  centre  of  this  apartment  arose 
as  [353] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

a  great  pile  of  irregular  rock,  flattened  and  hollowed 
along  the  top,  where  was  burning  a  vast  log,  the  smoke 
ascending  straight  upward,  evidently  finding  outlet  above. 
The  light,  red  and  yellow,  flared  and  flickered  upon  the 
surrounding  bare  gray  walls,  nothing  else  arresting  the 
eye  except  a  second  wide  rock  platform  close  to  where 
we  crouched.  This  was  partially  concealed  by  a  great 
mat  of  coarsely  woven  scarlet  cloth,  which  brought  to 
me  a  conjecture  that  here,  perhaps,  the  Queen  was 
throned. 

Wherever  there  was  fire  burning  there  must,  of  neces 
sity,  be  attendants  to  feed  the  flame,  but  I  could  detect 
no  sign  of  life,  no  sign  of  any  kind,  other  than  the 
crackling  of  the  blazing  log,  and  the  heavy  breathing  of 
my  companion.  The  silence  oppressed  me. 

"  Go  to  the  right,"  I  advised  at  last,  nervous  from 
inaction.  "  I  will  try  the  left,  until  we  meet  again. 
Keep  close  against  the  wall,  and  move  with  care." 

"  'T  is  not  wholly  unlike  a  visit  to  hell,"  he  muttered 
gloomily,  "but  I  am  weary  of  lying  shivering  here." 

I  watched  the  fellow  creep  forward  on  his  knees,  his 
brilliant  head-covering  revealed  in  the  glare  like  a  flame. 
Then  I  took  up  my  own  part  of  this  work  of  explora 
tion.  I  had  compassed  half  my  distance  amid  profound 
stillness,  perceiving  nothing  strange,  and  constantly  feel 
ing  more  intensely  the  solemn  loneliness  of  the  place, 
which  by  now,  to  my  awakened  imagination,  appeared 
peopled  with  bloodless  victims  of  heathen  superstition. 
I  felt  no  doubt  this  was  a  torture  chamber ;  that  many  a 
hapless  slave,  or  shrieking  captive,  had  yielded  up  life  in 
agony  upon  the  summit  of  the  gloomy  pile,  and  the 

[354] 


CHIEF     PRIEST    OF    THE     SUN 

haunting  spectres  seemed  to  grin  at  me  with  distorted 
faces  from  every  crevice  along  the  walls.  I  was  weakly 
yielding  to  such  weird  dreams,  when  a  wild,  shrill  scream 
rang  forth  from  the  darkness  in  front.  The  cry  con 
tained  such  note  of  affright  that,  for  an  instant,  I  con 
nected  it  with  the  fantasies  which  thronged  my  brain.  I 
stood  still,  rooted  to  the  spot,  the  blood  curdling  in  my 
veins,  my  eyes  straining  in  vain  effort  to  pierce  the  dark 
ness.  Then  there  arose  a  roar  not  unlike  that  of  an 
angry  lion  ;  the  sound  of  a  fierce  struggle ;  the  dull  thud 
of  a  blow,  and  Cairnes's  deep  voice  boomed  forth. 

"Ye  black-faced  villain!  'Tis  the  strength  of  the 
righteous  you  have  felt  this  day.  Blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  who  hath  given  me  the  victory  !  Lie  there 
in  your  sins,  and  no  longer  affront  your  Maker." 

I  sprang  eagerly  forward,  but  at  my  first  step  came 
into  contact  with  a  fleeing  figure,  which  rou  .ded  the 
end  of  the  altar  in  such  blind  terror  as  nearly  to  hurl 
me  from  my  feet.  I  grasped  at  the  floating  robe,  but 
missed,  and  the  next  instant  was  rushing  blindly  after  the 
fellow  down  the  dark  passage  toward  where  the  moon 
light  silvered  the  outer  rocks.  Fright  gave  him  wings, 
but  desperate  determination  lightened  my  feet,  and  I  was 
nearly  upon  him  when  the  fleeing  man  rounded  the 
great  rock.  One  instant  he  paused,  glancing  behind. 
What  he  saw,  or  imagined  he  saw,  I  have  no  means  of 
knowing ;  perchance  some  shrieking  victim  of  his  foul 
rites  risen  from  the  dead.  With  one  wild,  echoing  cry, 
which  rang  in  my  ears  like  the  scream  of  a  lost  soul,  he 
gave  a  mad  leap  out  into  the  air,  and  went  plunging  down 
to  the  jagged  rocks  at  the  base.  Sick  and  pulseless  I 

[355] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

drew  back.  Trembling  in  every  limb,  even  in  the  silence 
which  followed  I  could  detect  no  sound  of  his  body  as  it 
struck  the  earth.  I  crept  to  the  edge,  lying  prone 
upon  my  face,  and  looked  over.  The  moonlight  ended 
a  hundred  feet  beneath  me ;  beyond  its  line  there  was 
nothing  but  a  black  void.  There  could  be  no  question 
as  to  what  had  occurred  —  the  man  was  dead.  I  made 
my  way  back  into  the  cave  seeking  to  discover  what  had 
befallen  the  Puritan.  I  found  him  at  the  farther  extrem 
ity  of  the  great  altar,  calmly  enjoying  a  quantity  of  cold 
meat  he  had  discovered.  He  was  squatting  upon  the 
floor,  in  close  proximity  to  the  motionless,  extended 
figure  of  a  savage  Urrayed  in  the  black  garments  of 
the  priesthood.  They  formed  a  picture  so  startlingly 
grotesque  I  could  but  stare  in  amazement. 

"Jerked  venison,"  he  explained,  glowering  up  at  me, 
as  I  came  into  the  firelight.  "  'T  is  of  a  peculiar  flavor 
not  altogether  to  my  taste,  yet  not  a  food  to  be  despised 
in  the  wilderness.  Did  you  lay  hands  upon  the  heathen 
who  fled?" 

"  No,  he  escaped  me,  but  only  to  leap  over  the  outer 
rock.  He  lies  dead  below.  Have  you  slain  this  man  ?  " 

He  turned  the  huddled  up  body  over  contemptuously 
with  his  foot,  and  I  perceived  the  wrinkled  countenance 
of  an  aged  man,  the  eyes  bright,  the  thick  hair  on  his 
head  long  and  nearly  white.  The  face,  thin  and  emaciated, 
was  so  sinister  I  involuntarily  drew  back. 

"  A  snake  is  not  so  easily  killed,"  he  answered  in 
indifference.  "  I  struck  but  once,  and  not  very  hard  as 
I  rank  blows,  yet  the  fellow  has  not  stirred  since.  'T  is 
well  for  him  to  remain  quiet  until  I  finish  this  repast, 

[356] 


CHIEF     PRIEST     OF     THE     SUN 

for  I  am  of  a  merciful  disposition  when  my  carnal  require 
ments  are  properly  ministered  unto.  Faith,  had  my 
eyes  not  fallen  on  the  food  I  might  have  got  both  the 
fellows." 

Paying  slight  heed  to  his  gossip  I  bent  over  the  priest, 
rubbing  his  limbs  until  the  blood  began  to  circulate. 
Before  the  testy  sectary  had  ended  his  munching,  the  old 
savage  was  sitting  up,  his  back  propped  against  a  rock, 
the  firelight  playing  over  his  wrinkled  face,  as  he  gazed 
at  us,  yet  dazed  and  frightened.  This  was  one  whom  I 
had  never  before  seen ;  there  was  something  of  distinc 
tion  about  him,  both  as  regards  face  and  costume,  which 
instantly  convinced  me  he  held  high  rank  in  the  tribe  — 
no  doubt  the  chief  priest.  His  sharp,  black,  malicious 
eyes  wandered  unsteadily  from  the  Puritan  to  myself,  as 
if  he  sought  to  regain  his  scattered  senses.  Finally  he 
ventured  a  single  word  of  inquiry  : 

"  Franc ais  ?  " 

"  No,"  I  answered  shortly,  speaking  deliberately  in 
French,  hopeful  he  might  know  something  of  the  tongue. 
"  We  are  not  of  that  people,  yet  I  speak  the  language." 

"  I  glad  you  not  Francais"  he  said  brokenly,  yet  intel 
ligibly,  his  tone  gruff,  his  accent  guttural ;  "  but  I  talk 
you  some  in  that  tongue." 

"  How  come  you  to  speak  French?" 

His  lean  face  hardened.  As  he  bent  forward,  his 
fingers  clinched  convulsively.  At  first  I  thought  he 
would  not  answer. 

"  'T  was  much  time  since  I  learn ;  when  I  was  young 
man,"  he  answered  slowly,  recalling  the  unfamiliar  words. 
"  Then  no  snow  in  hair,  no  lame  in  leg,  and  my  people 

[357] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

dwell  beside  the  great  river  toward  the  sun-rising.  We 
were  a  great  nation,  with  slaves  to  work  our  land,  warriors 
to  fight  our  battles,  and  priests  to  make  sacrifice.  Then 
we  had  much  of  treasure  from  our  fathers."  He  bowed 
his  head,  mumbling  indistinctly ;  then  continued,  as  if 
talking  to  himself,  after  the  fashion  of  the  aged  :  "  Long 
time  before  that  there  came  to  our  village  men  in  canoes, 
floating  down  the  great  river  out  of  the  north.  They 
were  of  white  face,  and  wore  shining  things  on  their 
bodies  and  heads,  and  bore  in  their  hands  that  which 
spouted  fire  and  death.  This  was  before  I  was  born,  yet 
I  was  told  it  often  of  my  fathers.  My  people  believed 
them  children  of  the  Sun,  because  of  their  white  faces 
and  light  hair ;  they  were  made  welcome,  taken  into  the 
house  of  the  altar,  fed,  warmed,  and  loved.  I  know  not 
who  they  were,  or  whence  they  came,  yet  they  spoke  this 
tongue,  did  point  at  themselves  and  say  c  Francaisj  and 
told  of  a  mighty  King  away  off,  and  worshipped  before  a 
cross-piece  of  wood.  My  people  knew  not  what  to 
make  of  them ;  yet  they  were  not  afraid,  and  treated  the 
strangers  with  kindness,  and  there  was  no  war  between 
them.  He  who  seemed  their  leader  had  one  hard  hand 
of  metal,  and  they  named  him  'Tonty.'  Know  you 
such  a  man  of  your  color  ? " 

"  No,"  I  answered,  already  deeply  interested  in  his 
simple  story.  "  That  was  all  before  my  time,  nor  do  I 
even  remember  hearing  the  name  till  now,  yet  there  were 
Frenchmen  upon  the  great  river  full  a  hundred  years  ago, 
I  have  been  told.  'T  was  most  likely  they  who  came  to 
your  people.  Did  they  do  harm  to  your  fathers  ?  " 

"  They  passed  away  in  peace,"  he  continued,  using  the 

[358] 


CHIEF     PRIEST     OF     THE     SUN 

language  with  greater  ease  as  he  proceeded, <c  for  we  were 
then  strong,  and  of  courage  in  battle;  the  fire  bright  on 
our  altars.  Nor  did  we  look  again  upon  any  white  face 
for  so  long  a  time  that  this  visit  became  no  more  than  a 
tradition  among  the  people.  More  and  more  did  the 
fathers  believe  this  Tonty  was  a  visitant  from  the  Sun  — 
many  there  were  who  worshipped  him  as  a  god.  When 
he  left  he  said  he  would  come  again,  and  with  every  sun 
rise  the  eyes  of  my  people  were  turned  in  watching  up 
the  river.  Then,  when  I  was  but  a  child,  there  came  to 
our  village  canoes  from  below,  from  the  way  of  the  salt 
water.  They  did  land,  unmolested  of  our  people,  who 
supposed  Tonty  had  come  back  ;  fair-faced  men  with 
yellow  hair  and  beards  and  dressed  in  shining  metal  from 
head  to  heel.  I  was  at  the  shore  with  the  others  when 
they  came,  and  heard  them  speak  in  this  tongue,  and 
call  themselves  Francais.  Others  of  that  race  followed, 
and  we  welcomed  and  fed  them  all,  even  as  our  fathers 
had  done  to  Tonty.  Some  were  warriors  with  swords, 
and  fire-sticks,  but  with  these  were  also  some  strange, 
black-robed  men,  who  sought  to  tell  us  of  another  God, 
greater  than  the  Sun  our  fathers  worshipped.  They  had 
pictures,  and  crosses  of  wood,  and  prayed  to  these  as  we 
to  the  Sun.  But  we  believed  not  in  their  God,  and  tried 
to  drive  them  away  from  our  village  when  they  put  out 
our  fires,  for  they  made  much  trouble  among  our  people, 
so  that  the  priests  came  to  hate  them  —  the  black-robes. 
Some  among  them  went,  but  one  would  not  go,  and  so 
we  made  offering  of  him  in  sacrifice  to  the  Sun.  Then 
we  thought  we  were  rid  of  the  black-robes,  and  could 
again  live  as  we  had  been  taught  of  our  fathers." 

[359] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

He  stopped  speaking,  his  head  bent  low  on  his  breast, 
his  eyes  on  the  altar  flame.  I  waited  without  a  word, 

"  But  they  were  of  strong  heart,"  he  went  on  at  last, 
never  looking  at  me,  "and  returned  again,  until  finally 
war  arose  between  my  people  and  these  white-faced 
Fran^ais.  Many  came  up  the  great  river  from  the  salt 
water  in  big  boats,  and  drove  us  forth  from  our  village, 
the  home  of  our  fathers,  and  gave  it  up  to  fire,  after  kill 
ing  many  warriors.  We  could  not  fight  against  their 
fire-sticks,  yet  we  saved  much  that  we  valued,  and 
wandered  far  toward  the  sunset,  bearing  along  with  us  the 
bodies  of  our  chiefs,  and  the  sacred  fire  from  our  altar. 
The  Fran^ais  lost  us  in  the  wilderness.  We  came  to  a 
little  river  which  flowed  down  to  greet  us  from  out  the 
sunset.  Here  we  stopped  once  more,  built  our  village, 
erecting  about  it  a  great  wall  of  earth  such  as  our  fathers 
did  in  those  days  when  we  were  strong  and  mighty.  We 
dwelt  there  in  peace  for  three  seasons  of  sun  and  cold, 
having  little  trouble  with  those  tribes  that  roamed  about 
us,  until  one  day  there  came  into  our  new  village  another 
Fran^ais,  a  black-robe.  How  he  got  there  I  know  not, 
but  we  laid  hands  upon  him,  —  remembering  the  past, — 
bound  him  before  our  altar-house,  and  made  of  him  a 
sacrifice  unto  our  god,  the  Sun.  Yet  it  was  not  well. 
Even  that  very  night,  while  we  worshipped  before  the  fire 
which  had  consumed  him,  there  came  upon  us  many 
Fran^ais  out  from  the  dark  woods,  with  fire-sticks  and 
sharp  knives,  so  that  only  few  of  our  people  escaped,  and 
got  away  to  the  north.  I  was  one,  bearing  ever  with  me  the 
sacred  fire,  which  I  was  sworn  to  guard.  We  travelled 
across  many  rivers,  suffering  much  from  want,  until  those 

[360] 


CHIEF     PRIEST     OF     THE     SUN 

who  lived  wandered  to  this  place,  and  here  set  up  once 
more  our  fathers'  ancient  altars.  'T  was  thus  I  learned 
the  words  of  the  tongue,  this  accursed  Fran^ais,  and  learned 
also  to  hate  those  with  white  faces  and  black  hearts  who 
speak  it." 

His  voice  ceased,  and  his  chin  sank  wearily  upon  his 
breast.  My  ear  caught  the  heavy  breathing  of  Cairnes, 
and  I  turned  to  mark  him  lying  at  full  length  upon  the 
stone  floor  sound  asleep.  Admiring  his  indifference  to 
surroundings,  I  was  yet  so  deeply  engrossed  in  this  tale 
of  the  old  priest  as  to  be  myself  insensible  of  fatigue. 

"  You  are  indeed  of  an  old  race,"  I  said,  hoping  to 
make  him  talk  further,  "  if  the  traditions  of  your  people 
extend  to  those  first  Frenchmen  who  came  floating  south 
along  the  great  river." 

The  old  eyes,  now  scanning  my  face,  gleamed  with 
awakened  pride. 

"  'T  is  no  more  than  a  page  out  of  our  history  I  have 
related,"  he  exclaimed  hastily,  evidently  aroused  by  my 
interest.  "  We  are  the  oldest  and  greatest  people  of 
the  earth.  Ay,  more ;  we  are  children  of  the  Sun,  and, 
ages  ago,  when  our  fathers  were  true  to  their  faith  and 
their  God,  there  were  none  who  could  contend  against  us. 
We  had  our  great  altars  on  every  hilltop,  and  our  villages 
were  in  every  valley.  Our  kings  ruled  from  far  above 
the  great  fresh  water  down  to  where  the  salt  sea  kisses 
the  white  sand ;  our  slaves  toiled  in  the  fields  to  produce 
us  food,  and  in  the  rocks  to  give  us  store  of  metal  for  the 
chase  and  war.  It  was  then  the  Sun  shone  warm  upon 
his  children,  and  there  were  none  among  men  who  dared 
to  face  our  warriors  in  battle.  We  were  masters  of  all 

[361] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

the  land  we  trod ;  we  feared  no  people,  for  we  were 
blessed  of  the  Sun." 

"  How  came  the  end  ?  " 

"It  was  a  curse  upon  us  —  curse  because  we  made 
mock  of  the  Sun.  The  sacred  fire  died  out  on  our  altars, 
while  recreant  priests  slept,  and  so  there  came  upon  the 
nation  a  breath  of  pestilence  from  the  sky  which  swept 
away  the  people  as  if  by  fire.  It  has  been  told  to  me  that 
our  dead  lay  everywhere ;  that  whole  villages  were 
destroyed  in  a  single  night ;  that  those  who  survived 
wandered  in  the  woods  foodless,  until  only  a  pitiful  rem 
nant  of  those  who  were  once  so  powerful  lived  in  that 
tainted  air,  poisoned  by  decaying  bodies.  Then  the  sur 
viving  slaves  banded  themselves  together,  fell  upon  their 
wandering  masters,  driving  and  killing,  until  the  few  who 
were  left  drew  together  on  the  banks  of  the  great  river. 
Here,  by  lighting  the  sacred  fire  again,  they  made  peace 
and  were  saved.  It  was  there  I  was  born." 

I  fail  utterly  to  picture  the  true  solemnity  of  the  scene, 
as  the  aged  priest,  white-haired  and  evil-eyed,  slowly 
mumbled  it  forth  in  his  broken,  halting  French,  leaning 
with  his  back  against  the  rough  stones  of  the  great  altar, 
on  the  summit  of  which  flamed  the  sacred  fire  he  had 
passed  his  life  in  guarding.  'T  was  like  a  voice  speaking 
from  a  forgotten  past,  which  looked  forth  from  sunken 
eyes,  and  became  visible  in  snow-white  hair.  A  grave 
yawned  to  give  me  a  glimpse  of  all  which  that  grave  con 
tained —  the  hopes,  the  struggles,  the  death  of  a  once 
powerful  tribe.  Yet  it  all  stands  forth  perfectly  clear  to 
my  memory  as  I  write  —  the  vast  black  chamber  lying  in 
shadow  and  flame ;  the  dark  figure  of  the  bulky  Puritan 

[362] 


CHIEF     PRIEST     OF     THE     SUN 

outstretched  upon  the  stones  at  our  feet;  the  ghastly, 
corpse-like  face  of  the  savage  old  priest,  whose  eyes 
gleamed  so  fiercely,  as  he  dreamed  once  again  of  the 
vanished  glories  of  his  race. 

"  But  the  woman  who  now  rules  over  you  ? "  I 
questioned,  waiting  vainly  for  him  to  resume.  "  Is  she 
not  white  ? " 

He  did  not  answer;  apparently  he  did  not  hear. 

"  I  ask  regarding  Queen  Naladi  —  is  she  also  of  your 
people  ? " 

"We  are  alike  children  of  the  Sun,"  he  responded,  his 
tone  more  sullen.  "  She  is  of  the  Sun  and  was  sent  to 
rule;  sent  by  the  Sun  to  lead  us  once  again  unto  our 


own." 


"  She  told  you  this  ? " 

"  We  know  it  by  signs,  by  the  prophecy  of  our 
fathers ;  we  were  long  looking  for  her  coming ;  she 
was  promised  us  by  the  Sun.  In  the  hour  of  deepest 
need,  a  woman  fair  of  face  with  hair  of  reddish  gold,  a 
goddess  in  earthly  form,  was  to  be  sent  to  guide  us. 
She  came  out  of  the  mystery,  and  we  wait  her  will." 

"  Then  she  is  not  of  your  race  ?  " 

"  I  have  answered  —  she  came  to  our  people  from  the 
Sun." 

I  have  not  often  felt  too  secure  while  in  any  position 
of  danger,  but  this  feeble  old  savage  rested  so  helplessly 
back  against  the  base  of  the  altar,  I  lost  all  thought 
of  him  as  an  enemy  against  whom  I  needed  to  guard. 
Sunk  in  contemplation  of  his  story,  I  sat  carelessly,  my 
head  somewhat  lowered  as  I  mentally  viewed  the  picture 
drawn.  Cairnes  moved  uneasily  in  his  sleep,  muttering 

[363] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

something  indistinctly,  and  I  turned  partially  so  that  I 
might  look  at  him.  Instantly,  with  the  leap  of  a  tiger, 
the  priest  hurled  himself  upon  me.  I  flung  up  one  arm, 
barely  in  time  to  intercept  a  jagged  stone  aimed  full  at 
my  head.  As  we  clinched  and  went  down,  the  incarnate 
fiend  buried  his  yellow  teeth  in  my  hand,  and,  in  spite 
of  his  weight  of  years,  I  found  myself  hard  pressed  in  a 
death  struggle.  A  very  demon  seemed  to  possess  him  ; 
his  grip  was  satanic  in  its  hate.  In  truth  it  was  Cairnes 
who  seized  him  by  the  throat,  dragging  him  off  me. 
He  struggled  insanely  against  the  two  of  us,  until  we 
bound  him  so  securely  that  nothing  except  his  eyes 
could  move. 


[364] 


CHAPTER   XXXIII 

PERE    ANDRE    LAFOSSIER 

"  "\7"OU    treacherous,    white-headed    old    villain,"    I 

JL  exclaimed  angrily,  "  I  am  half  inclined  to  kill 
you  for  so  savage  a  trick.  Odds  !  but  my  arm  feels 
as  if  it  were  broken." 

The  fellow  grinned  at  me,  showing  his  yellow  fangs. 

"  I  care  not  if  you  kill,"  he  answered,  with  true  Indian 
stoicism.  "  I  am  old,  and  have  served  the  Sun  long. 
Kill,  but  I  will  not  be  unavenged  of  my  people ;  for, 
whether  I  live  or  die,  it  matters  not  —  there  is  no  escape 
for  you." 

He  spoke  with  such  confidence  as  to  stun  me. 

"No  escape?     Why?" 

His  lips  curled  with  undisguised  contempt. 

"  So  my  words  sting.  Well,  they  are  true,  nor  am  I 
unwilling  to  tell  you.  You  are  trapped  here.  There  is 
no  path  you  can  travel,  either  by  night  or  day,  unseen 
of  our  people.  You  have  already  climbed  along  the  only 
passage  leading  here,  and  you  dare  not  go  back.  This 
way  you  have  reached  the  end.  Behind  is  the  village ; 
here  the  altar  of  sacrifice  —  choose  either,  and  you  die 
like  the  Fran$ais  dogs  you  are." 

c<  Who  is  here  to  touch  us  ? "  I  asked  derisively. 
"  There  is  food  in  plenty ;  we  can  wait  our  chance." 

[365] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 


cc 


Ay,  you  have  grace  of  this  day  in  which  to  make 
ready,"  his  wrinkled  face  lighting  maliciously.  "  When 
yonder  moon  becomes  round  it  will  be  the  night  of  sacri 
fice.  Know  you  what  will  happen  then  ? "  he  licked  his 
thin  lips  greedily.  "  I  may  not  be  here  to  see,  but  it 
will  be  the  same.  Up  that  path  of  rocks  will  swarm  all 
of  my  race,  and  what  then  can  save  you  from  the  altar  ? 
How  they  will  welcome  the  victims  waiting  their  pleasure 
—  white-faced  Francais" 

His  old,  deeply  sunken  eyes  gleamed  so  with  hatred, 
I  drew  involuntarily  back,  my  blood  chilled  with  a 
conviction  that  he  did  not  lie. 

"  Here  ?     Do  you  tell  me  the  tribe  comes  here  ?  " 

"  Ay,  here,  Franfais,  —  here  to  make  sacrifice  of  blood, 
that  they  may  go  forth  once  more,  and  conquer  the  land 
of  their  fathers." 

"  'T  is  your  custom  to  kill  slaves?  " 

"  When  there  be  none  better,  but  now  we  have  other 
victims  sent  us  by  the  Sun,  all  Fran^ais,  and  you  two 
cooped  up  here  to  be  added  to  the  others.  'T  will  be  a 
sweet  sacrifice,  and  I  should  like  to  live  to  hear  your 
cries  for  mercy,  and  drink  of  the  warm  blood." 

I  stared  at  him,  unable  to  deny  our  helplessness. 

"  You  would  make  us  believe  there  is  no  upper  en 
trance  to  this  accursed  hole  !  " 

"  Seek  as  you  please  —  there  is  none.  You  are  trapped 
beyond  struggle  ;  you  cannot  escape  the  vengeance  of  the 
Sun." 

I  pointed,still  incredulous, toward  the  great  burning  log. 

"  Did  you  grow  yonder  tree  in  this  cavern?  or  was  it 
borne  here  on  the  back  of  a  slave  ?  " 

[366] 


PERE     ANDRE     LAFOSSIER 

"It  was  lowered  from  above,  over  the  edge  of  the  cliff, 
by  grass  ropes." 

"  I  believe  you  lie,"  I  cried,  now  thoroughly  shaken 
by  his  surly  contempt ;  but  the  fellow  only  leered  at  me, 
and  I  strode  across  the  great  room,  where  I  might  reflect 
beyond  sight  of  his  eyes.  As  I  passed  to  the  other  side 
of  the  altar  I  observed  a  little  gray  daylight  flooding  the 
mouth  of  the  cave.  The  sight  recalled  to  mind  another 
possible  danger. 

"  Cairnes,"  I  called,  "  it  is  about  the  hour  of  sunrise. 
Down  in  the  village  I  have  noticed  that  whenever  the 
sun  touches  the  crest  of  these  rocks  the  priests  up  here 
go  forth,  waving  a  flame  into  the  air  from  yonder  plat 
form.  I  fear  if  it  were  missed,  the  savages  below  would 
come  swarming  up  to  discover  the  cause.  Take  a  light 
from  the  pile,  and  wave  it  yonder." 

The  stubborn  preacher  grimly  shook  his  head. 

"  Nay,"  he  replied.  "  I  have  borne  part  enough  in 
their  heathen  orgies  already  ;  it  will  take  a  lifetime  to 
purge  my  soul.  I  bow  down  to  Baa)  no  more." 

It  was  useless  to  argue  with  such  as  he,  nor  had  I 
spirit  to  do  it. 

"  Then  keep  close  guard  over  the  priest,"  I  retorted ; 
and,  grasping  a  torch  from  among  the  burning  mass  upon 
the  altar,  made  haste  toward  the  outer  stone. 

My  eyes  have  seldom  gazed  upon  a  grander  view 
of  nature  than  that  which  greeted  me,  as  I  crept  around 
the  great  rock,  and  peered  over  the  edge  down  into  that 
beautiful  basin  wherein  the  remnant  of  the  Natchez  had 
established  their  home.  The  early  sun  had  not  as  yet 
illumined  the  lower  levels,  and  all  beneath  my  dizzy 

[367] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

perch  remained  wrapped  in  the  sombre  gray  of  promised 
dawn  ;  the  slightly  rolling  valley  was  dotted  with  numer 
ous  square-topped  huts  of  yellow  straw,  surrounded  by 
ponderous  walls  of  gray  stone  or  dun-colored  earth,  and 
the  irregular  green  fields  were  intersected  by  a  silvery 
ribbon  of  running  water:  the  whole  composed  such  a 
fair  picture  of  restful,  peaceful  beauty,  that  for  the 
moment  it  held  me  at  the  edge  in  silent  contemplation. 
It  appeared  impossible  that  so  sweet,  secluded  a  spot 
could  be  the  habitation  of  savages,  vengeful  and  cruel. 
Yet  those  black,  moving  dots  down  yonder,  clustering  in 
front  of  the  various  lodges,  I  knew  were  naked  heathen, 
blood-thirsty  and  vindictive.  Now  that  the  earliest  rays 
of  sunlight  were  beginning  to  tinge  with  gold  the  crest 
above  me,  every  expectant  face  in  the  tribe  would  be 
upturned  toward  my  perch,  wondering  at  the  slightest 
delay  in  their  morning  signal.  My  eyes  becoming  ac 
customed  to  the  distance,  could  even  distinguish  those 
faint  sparks  of  light  where  the  priests  below  gathered 
before  the  great  altar-house  to  wave  back  response.  If 
we  would  live  for  even  another  day  there  must  be  no 
failure  now.  Nerving  myself  for  the  task,  I  stepped 
forth  on  to  the  narrow  shelf —  no  more  than  the  merest 
black  dot  to  the  watching  eyes  beneath  —  and  flung 
forth  the  flaming  torch  in  fiery  welcome  to  the  Sun.  A 
shrill  cry  from  the  throats  far  below  reached  my  ears  in 
the  merest  thread  of  sound,  yet  before  I  drew  back  from 
the  edge,  I  witnessed  a  responsive  signal  of  flame  from  the 
mound  summit,  and  inferred  that  no  suspicion  had  been 
aroused  in  the  minds  of  the  guardians  of  these  heathen 
rites.  Satisfied  of  our  present  safety  I  walked  back  to 

[368] 


PERE     ANDRE     LAFOSSIER 

the  great  chamber,  and  beheld  the  old  priest  and  Cairnes 
glaring  angrily  at  each  other,  while  the  latter  nursed  his 
leg  so  tenderly  as  to  make  me  apprehensive  of  further 
trouble  having  arisen  between  them. 

"What  now,  brother  Cairnes?"  I  questioned  in  some 
anxiety,  noting  as  I  came  nearer  stains  of  fresh  blood  on 
his  hose. 

"  Yonder  black-faced  cannibal  buried  his  teeth  in  my 
calf,"  he  growled  gloomily.  "  Saints  of  Israel !  I  did 
merely  lean  over  seeking  another  bit  of  meat,  when  he 
fastened  on  to  me  in  that  fashion,  and  hung  there  like  a 
bull-dog  until  I  choked  him  loose.  'T  is  my  vote  we 
kill  the  ungodly  man-eater,  who  has  already  feasted 
off  your  hand  and  my  leg." 

The  energetic  movement  of  his  red  head  clearly  evi 
denced  the  sincerity  of  his  feelings,  yet  it  was  not  in  my 
heart  to  avenge  our  wrongs  upon  a  helpless  prisoner. 

"  No,  friend ;  we  are  white,  not  red.  The  pain  will 
pass  presently,  and  it  would  not  be  a  Christian  act  to 
dispose  thus  of  one  bound  in  our  hands.  I  will  give 
him  other  food  to  chew  upon,  then  make  fast  his  mouth 
while  we  go  together  and  search  out  the  secrets  of  this 
hole.  It  will  be  best  to  discover  early  whether  this 
varlet  speaks  true  or  false  as  to  the  chances  of  escape. 
Hand  over  here  the  meat  and  water." 

I  endeavored  to  question  the  fellow  further  while  he 
sullenly  partook  of  the  food  offered,  but  he  gave  back 
merely  short,  uncivil  answers,  and  those  of  little  value. 
Finally,  despairing  of  learning  more  from  such  a  source, 
we  securely  bucked  the  sullen  fool,  rolled  his  body  close 
against  the  wall  out  of  sight  of  any  chance  visitant,  and 

a*  [369] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

then  made  preparation  to  explore  our  prison-house  and 
discover  for  ourselves  the  mystery  of  this  gloomy  cave. 
The  dense  blackness  showing  directly  ahead  seemed  to 
promise  an  extension  of  passageway  into  the  rock ;  so, 
lighting  a  pine  knot  at  the  altar  fire,  and  bidding  Cairnes 
follow  me  closely,  I  led  forward  down  the  narrow  tunnel. 
The  floor  was  uneven,  while  so  irregular  and  rough  ap 
peared  roof  and  walls  as  to  convince  me  this  was  a  natural 
excavation,  probably  the  run-way  for  some  ancient  water 
course.  Yet,  as  I  tested  the  nature  of  the  stone  with 
the  point  of  my  hunting  knife,  it  proved  easily  workable 
with  tools,  and  apparently  revealed  softer  material  the 
deeper  we  progressed  into  the  hill.  Slightly  beyond  the 
entrance  leading  from  the  main  chamber,  several  rudely 
fashioned  steps  led  into  a  sort  of  gallery.  This  was 
of  considerable  proportions,  elevated  perhaps  ten  or  more 
feet  above  the  main  floor,  its  outer  parapet  formed  of 
loose  stones,  through  the  chinks  of  which  one  might 
command  unseen  a  wide  view  of  the  cavern  and  its 
altar.  But,  to  our  rather  hasty  inspection,  this  gallery 
contained  nothing  except  bare  rock,  and,  after  a  single 
curious  glance  about  we  drew  back  and  moved  on  cau 
tiously  in  exploration  of  the  lower  tunnel.  This  curved 
gradually  toward  the  left,  and  held  a  rather  steep  pitch 
downward.  It  was  not  above  three  feet  in  width  until 
we  had  traversed  fully  fifty  paces,  when  it  suddenly 
broadened,  and  the  fitful  glare  of  the  torch,  which  I  held 
over  my  head,  flashed  back  rays  of  light  from  two  horri 
bly  gleaming  green  eyes.  For  an  instant  I  believed  we 
had  invaded  the  lair  of  some  wild  animal,  and  drew  back 
quickly,  my  hand  on  the  knife  hilt. 

[370] 


PERE     ANDRE     LAFOSSIER 

"  Hell's  kitchen  !  "  I  exclaimed  nervously,  "  but  the 
den  has  an  occupant  already." 

"  Ay,  and  of  a  kind  common  enough  in  these  hills, 
but  nothing  fit  to  affright  a  servant  of  the  true  God," 
echoed  Cairnes,  striding  past  me.  "  I  am  not  wont  to 
fear  heathen  idols,  Master  Benteen,  nor  will  I  bear  back 
now  before  those  green  eyes." 

As  he  spoke  he  laid  rough  hand  on  the  thing,  and  I 
heard  a  sharp  rattle  of  metal  against  wood. 

"  Come  hither  friend,"  he  called,  with  a  laugh,  "  't  is  no 
worse  than  another  painted  devil  we  are  called  to  face. 
Surely  it  is  you  who  have  the  faint  heart  now." 

"  The  glow  of  the  torch  blinded  me  to  all  except  the 
green  stones,"  I  explained,  coming  forward  and  throwing 
the  radiance  of  the  flame  full  upon  the  hideous  object. 
"  Saint  George  !  't  is  of  no  beauty  to  my  sight  even  now, 
and,  as  you  say,  of  small  fear  to  Christian  heart.  The 
saints  defend  us  !  What  was  that  ?  As  I  live,  I  heard 
English  speech  ! " 

He  was  earnestly  engaged  in  an  endeavor  to  detach 
a  bit  of  dull  metal  from  the  throat  of  the  image,  and 
scarcely  deigned  to  glance  around. 

"  Nay,  there  was  no  sound  other  than  the  chattering 
of  your  own  tongue.  This  shining  thing  is  gold,  I 
believe." 

"  Let  it  be ;  't  is  of  small  value  here.  I  tell  you  I 
heard  a  strange  voice ;  so  hold  still  and  listen." 

For  a  minute  or  more  we  waited  in  almost  breathless 
suspense,  no  unusual  sound  greeting  our  ears.  Then 
the  Puritan  sniffed  disdainfully. 

"You  grow  childish,  Master  Benteen,"   he  growled 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

roughly,  turning  back  to  his  labor.      "  The  dark  has 
overstrained  your  nerves —  " 

"  I  bespeak  help  of  de  Englishmen  for  de  sake  of 
God ! " 

There  was  no  mistaking  the  truth  this  time  —  a  strange 
voice  was  speaking  broken  English  almost  at  our  very 
feet.  Cairnes  clattered  to  the  floor  with  a  rough  ex 
clamation  of  surprise,  while  I  stared  vainly  at  the  idol, 
from  which  the  sound  apparently  came. 

"  In  Heaven's  name,  who  are  you  ?  "  I  asked  earnestly, 
"  and  where  are  you  who  make  appeal  to  us  ?  " 

"I  am  Andre  Lafossier,  native  of  France,  for  two 
months  past  a  prisoner  to  these  savages.  If  you  are 
Christian  men  I  beseech  assistance." 

"  Nor  do  you  ask  vainly.  Are  you  behind  the  wooden 
image  ?  " 

"  Ay,  in  a  small  room  hollowed  out  from  the  rock." 

"  Except  for  that  are  you  free  to  aid  us  in  your 
escape  ? " 

tc  No,  Monsieur  ;  I  am  lamed  in  limb,  and  fastened 
to  the  stone  by  a  metal  band." 

A  hoarse  growl  of  rage  burst  from  the  throat  of  the 
Puritan.  "  Prophets  of  God  !  "  he  roared.  "  Surely  we 
are  the  selected  instruments  of  the  Lord  sent  hither  for 
the  salvation  of  this  worthy  man  ;  we  are  the  soldiers 
of  Gideon,  the  chosen  of  the  Most  High." 

Before  I  could  lift  hand  or  voice  in  interference  he  had 
braced  his  massive  shoulder  against  the  towering  figure 
of  wood,  and,  with  a  mighty  heave  sent  the  monster 
crashing  over  upon  the  rock  floor,  himself  sprawling 
beside  it  as  it  fell.  As  they  came  down  together  in  a 

[374] 


PERE     ANDRE     LAFOSSIER 

cloud  of  dust,  an  opening  was  revealed  behind  the  stone 
pedestal  on  which  the  idol  had  stood.  Torch  in  hand 
I  instantly  crept  forward.  I  found  myself  in  what  was 
little  more  than  the  merest  cell,  yet  dimly  illumined  by  a 
single  beam  of  light  streaming  downward  as  if  pene 
trating  through  some  slight  crevice  in  the  rock.  The 
narrow  hole,  for  it  was  hardly  more,  was  bare  of  all  fur 
nishing  ;  both  walls  and  floor  were  damp,  but  there  were 
remnants  of  coarse  food  and  a  pannikin  of  water. 

Its  sole  occupant  sat  cross-legged  on  the  hard  floor, 
bound  about  the  waist  with  a  band  of  metal.  One  end 
of  this  was  attached  to  the  wall  in  such  a  manner  that 
the  prisoner  could  neither  rise  to  his  feet  nor  lie  down. 
Never  have  these  wandering  eyes  of  mine  looked  upon 
a  figure  more  pathetic.  For  an  instant  I  stood  there, 
swaying  upon  my  feet  as  though  from  sickness,  staring 
at  him  incredulously.  His  thin,  pale,  effeminate  face 
was  rendered  wonderfully  piteous  by  the  depth  of  suffer 
ing  so  plainly  revealed  within  the  great,  black,  appealing 
eyes.  So  peculiarly  delicate  were  the  features,  so  slender 
the  fragile  form,  about  which  a  frayed  and  rusty  robe 
clung  loosely,  that  for  a  moment  I  actually  believed  I 
was  looking  upon  a  young  girl.  So  strong  was  this 
impression  that  I  drew  back,  almost  abashed.  This 
slight  pause  enabled  Cairnes  to  regain  his  feet  and  press 
past  me.  As  his  eager  glance  fell  upon  that  slender, 
crouching  figure,  I  observed  how  suddenly  his  eyes 
hardened,  his  whole  expression  changed. 

"You  are  a  priest  of  Rome  !"  he  exclaimed  harshly, 
staring  down. 

The  white,  girlish  face  brightened  instantly,  the  two 

[373] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

thin  hands  plucking  forth  from  some  fold  in  the  tattered 
robe  a  small  silver  crucifix.  At  sight  of  this  the  stern- 
mouthed  Puritan  drew  sharply  back,  as  if  he  feared 
contamination  from  the  symbol. 

" Out,  Monsieur"  answered  the  soft  voice,  with  an  odd 
note  of  joy  in  it.  "I  am  of  the  Society  of  Jesus." 

"  'T  is  plain  to  see.     What  do  you  here  ?  " 

The  priest  smiled  gently,  his  eyes  dimming  with  tears 
fixed  upon  the  cross. 

"'Tis  strange  question.  Surely  Monsieur  knoweth 
little  of  our  Order,  or  he  would  not  need  to  ask.  We 
are  soldiers  of  Christ,  commissioned  for  war,  even  to  life 
or  death.  We  ask  nothing  but  the  privilege  of  service, 
and  the  command  of  our  superior.  I  am  named  mis 
sionary  unto  the  savage  tribes  of  this  river.  It  has  been 
the  will  of  God  that  I  suffer  in  order  that  through  me 
some  souls  born  into  heathendom  may  thus  be  redeemed 
from  the  torments  of  the  damned." 

The  sectary 's  rough,  gray  face  reddened  until  it  was 
nearly  the  color  of  his  hair. 

"'Tis  false!"  he  growled,  smiting  one  hand  hard 
upon  the  other  in  anger.  "  You  only  lead  the  way 
straight  to  hell  with  your  false  doctrine.  Have  you 
made  any  converts  to  the  Roman  harlot  in  this  tribe?" 

"  Nay,  Monsieur,  I  cannot  lay  claim  to  such  reward." 
His  eyes  slowly  uplifted  to  the  face  of  his  questioner. 
"  Jesu  hath  not  as  yet  opened  before  my  understanding 
the  way  which  leadeth  to  their  hearts.  I  can  but  work, 
and  pray  for  guidance.  I  have  only  baptised  one  who 
was  dying  of  a  fever,  and  sprinkled  with  holy  water  an 
infant,  unknown  to  its  mother.  It  is  not  much,  yet  I 

[374] 


PERE   ANDR£    LAFOSSIER 

bless  the  good  Mary  for  the  salvation  of  those  precious 
souls." 

"  Saints  of  Israel !  do  you  think  that  mummery  saved 
them  ?  " 

"  Surely  yes,  Monsieur ;  is  it  not  so  taught  of  our 
Order?" 

I  shall  never  forget  the  look  upon  Cairnes's  face.  At 
the  moment  I  believed  him  wrestling  with  temptation  to 
strike  the  helpless  man,  so  irritated  was  he  by  these  con 
fident  words  of  Romish  faith.  Determined  to  prevent 
discussion,  I  elbowed  him  aside,  and  bent  down  over  the 
fastenings  of  the  Jesuit. 

u  Enough  of  this,"  I  said  sternly,  barely  glancing  at 
Cairnes.  "  Keep  the  rest  of  your  Puritanical  sermoniz 
ing  for  a  conventicle.  We  have  here  a  fellow-Christian 
to  be  rescued  from  the  savages ;  this  is  no  time  to  jangle 
over  creeds." 

"  A  fellow-Christian  !  I  hold  no  fellowship  with  such ; 
he  is  but  an  emissary  of  a  false  religion,  a  slave  to  the 
Evil  One." 

"  Enough,  I  say,"  and  I  rose  to  my  feet  fronting  him. 
"  I  care  little  which  is  right  in  doctrine,  you  or  he.  Here 
is  a  man  begging  aid  of  us  in  extremity.  Surely  the 
priest  has  suffered  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  regarding  whom 
you  speak  so  freely.  So  have  done  with  dogma,  and 
play  the  man  a  while  —  press  here  with  your  strength  on 
this  knife-blade  until  I  bend  back  the  metal  and  set  him 
free." 

He  yielded,  ungraciously  enough,  to  my  command, 
giving  so  good  a  turn  to  the  steel  with  his  vice-like 
fingers  that  in  another  moment  the  Jesuit  was  released 

[375] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

from  the  wall.  Slowly  and  painfully,  clinging  fast  to  my 
hand  for  aid,  the  man  arose  and  stood  before  us,  swaying 
wearily,  his  thin  lips  pressed  tightly  together  as  if  he 
would  stifle  a  cry  of  pain. 

"  Are  you  suffering  ? "  I  asked,  greatly  moved  by  the 
expression  of  agony  imprinted  on  his  pallid  face. 

"  It  will  pass,  Monsieur,"  he  answered  bravely,  trying 
to  smile  at  me.  "  'T  is  strange  the  spirit  of  man  is  so 
enslaved  to  the  flesh  that  one  cannot  wholly  master  a  bit 
of  physical  pain.  No  doubt  I  am  somewhat  cramped 
from  my  long  imprisonment,  and,  perchance,  my  wounds 
have  not  rightly  healed." 

"  Are  you  wounded  ?  I  beg  you  permit  me  to  attend 
to  that.  I  possess  some  small  skill  in  the  bandaging  and 
dressing  of  cuts." 

His  eyes  rested  upon  me  with  all  the  tenderness  of  a 
woman. 

"  I  truly  thank  you,  Monsieur,  but  it  is  beyond 
your  skill  to  aid  me,  even  were  you  of  the  school  of 
Paris.  They  be  of  a  savage  nature,  which  God  alone 
may  beautify." 

He  slightly  lifted  his  long  black  robe  as  he  spoke,  and 
may  the  merciful  Father  forgive  the  oath  which  sprang 
to  my  lips  as  I  gazed  in  horror  at  the  disfiguration  —  two 
fleshless  limbs,  one  without  even  the  semblance  of  a  foot, 
merely  a  blackened,  charred  stump  rested  on  the  rock 
floor. 

"  Mother  of  God ! "  I  sobbed,  "  it  has  been  burned 
off!" 

"Ay,"  he  returned,  in  all  gentleness,  covering  the  awful 
sight.  "  Yet  were  they  gladly  given  for  Chrises  sake." 

[376] 


PERE     ANDRE     LAFOSSIER 

"  I  doubt  that  not,"  gazing  in  wonder  at  his  girlish 
face.  "  But  tell  me,  who  were  guilty  of  such  fiendish 
cruelty  —  the  savages  of  this  tribe ?  " 

"  Two  months  ago  it  was  done  in  the  valley  below, 
in  the  village  of  the  Natchez,"  his  eyes  again  upon  the 
crucifix.  "  Yet  dwell  not  upon  it,  Monsieur,  for  it  is  so 
little  I  can  hope  to  do  for  the  glory  of  God.  It  may  be 
I  am  not  even  worthy  of  martyrdom." 

"  So  the  Natchez  did  that !  "  the  breath  hissing  between 
my  teeth.  "  Where  was  their  gentle-hearted  Queen  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,  Monsieur,  if  they  have  a  Queen.  I 
saw  none  exercising  authority  excepting  priests  of  their 
strange  worship.  It  was  the  chief  priest  who  held  me  in 
the  flame." 

I  crushed  back  the  hot,  useless  words  burning  on  my 
lips,  and  turned  to  look  at  the  Puritan.  We  had  conversed 
in  English,  and  he  must  have  comprehended  every  word, 
yet  there  was  no  softening  in  the  glint  of  his  hard,  gray 
eyes. 

"  Hear  you  the  priest's  story,  sirrah  ?  "  I  asked,  feeling 
strong  inclination  to  vent  my  spleen  on  him  for  such  bull- 
headedness.  "  Is  he  not  one  to  honor  rather  than  pick 
a  quarrel  with  in  such  place  as  this  ?  " 

"  'T  is  no  quarrel  I  seek,  nor  am  I  like  to  question  the 
fanatical  courage  of  a  Jesuit.  But  I  tell  you  his  teaching 
is  false,  an  outrage  on  the  true  religion  of  the  saints,  and 
I  am  of  a  strain  which  can  never  companion  with  any  of 
that  black-robed  breed.  Call  me  what  ye  please, 
Master  Benteen,  but  I  am  too  old  a  man,  too  long  in- 
doctrined  in  the  faith,  ever  to  acknowledge  brotherhood 
with  hirelings  of  the  Romish  church." 

[377] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Companion  with  whom  you  please,"  I  retorted  sav 
agely.  "  But  I  tell  you  this,  preacher,  and  once  for  all, 
—  you  '11  bear  yourself  like  a  human  being  to  this  poor 
lad  while  I  'm  with  you,  or  else  make  answer  to  me.  Is 
that  plain  ?  I  care  nothing  for  your  dogma,  or  your 
hair-splitting,  but  I  know  what  fair  play  is  between  man 
and  man,  —  ay,  and  mean  to  have  it  here,  even  if  it  costs 
you  a  split  head." 

"  I  beg  you  will  both  be  at  peace,  Messieurs,"  broke  in 
the  soft,  caressing  voice  at  my  elbow.  "  There  can  be 
no  cause  for  comrades  quarrelling  over  me.  I  am  not 
worthy  a  ruptured  friendship.  Yet  I  fail  to  understand 
any  occasion  for  your  seeming  trouble ;  has  the  older 
man  some  reason  to  distrust  my  robe  ? " 

"  Reason  !  Saint  George  !  't  is  precious  little  that  ever 
bothers  him.  The  fellow  is  a  Puritan  preacher  —  of  the 
same  breed  as  the  Huguenots  —  and  possesses  a  head  as 
hard  as  an  oaken  plank." 

I  nearly  laughed  at  the  unrestrained  expression  of 
aversion  which  swept  the  girlish  face.  An  instant  the 
black  eyes  lost  their  gentleness,  the  thin  fingers  clutched 
the  silver  cross. 

"  Mother  of  God !  a  heretic !  a  preacher  of  that  doc 
trine  !  Never  before  have  1  met  his  kind,  nor  do  I  care 
now  to  make  close  acquaintance.  A  Puritan !  Sainte 
Marie,  have  mercy  !  Yet  surely  in  such  stress  as  this 
we  may  for  the  time  overlook  our  differences  in  faith, 
and  be  as  men  together?  Is  it  not  God's  will?  But  I 
know  little  of  conditions.  Is  there  some  path  open  for 
escape  from  here  ?  Then  will  I  let  this  Puritan  be,  save 
for  a  prayer  to  the  Virgin." 

[378] 


PERE     ANDRE     LAFOSSIER 

"  I  fear  there  is  none,  unless  you  know  of  some  back 
opening  to  this  rock  hole." 

He  shook  his  head  sadly,  his  gaze  still  on  Cairnes. 

"None,  Monsieur;  the  passage  endeth  here." 

"Then  the  three  of  us  are  safely  cooped  for  those 
savages  to  work  their  will  upon.  No  pleasant  thought 
that,  yet  little  good  can  arise  from  losing  hope.  For 
one,  I  fight  it  out,  and  let  others  do  the  praying.  Let 
us  retrace  our  way  to  the  big  room,  where  we  can  hold 
council  in  more  comfort;  perchance  we  may  find  yet 
some  opening  to  the  upper  air.  Cairnes,  lay  hold  upon 
the  other  side,  and  help  to  bear  back  this  lamed  man  to 
the  altar." 

I  doubted  greatly  his  compliance  with  my  order,  and 
determined  to  settle  this  affair  between  us  without  more 
delay.  But  he  came  forward,  unwillingly  enough  and 
muttering. 


[379] 


CHAPTER   XXXIV 

THE    TALE    OF    THE    PRIEST 

WITH  all  possible  tenderness  we  bore  the  slender 
form  of  the  helpless  priest  along  the  dark, 
crooked  passage,  until  we  found  a  comfortable  resting- 
place  for  him  against  the  altar. 

"  I  thank  you  much,  Messieurs,"  he  said  simply,  the 
depth  of  his  gratitude  apparent  in  uplifted  dark  eyes, 
glistening  in  the  light  of  the  fire.  "  Members  of  our 
Order  are  more  accustomed  to  blows  than  kindness,  so  I 
have  no  words  with  which  to  express  thanks  for  your 
care." 

"  Think  nothing  of  it,"  I  returned  hastily,  and  then, 
observing  how  the  Puritan  drew  back  from  beside  him, 
added,  "  Master  Cairnes,  you  might  busy  yourself  hunt 
ing  more  food  —  it  will  be  exactly  in  your  line  —  while  I 
attempt  to  bathe  the  limbs  of  the  priest,  and  see  what 
little  may  be  done  toward  alleviating  his  pain." 

The  mere  thought  of  eating  was  sufficient  to  put  the 
Puritan  in  good  humor,  and  he  was  soon  diligently  scour 
ing  nooks  and  corners  with  scent  for  provender  as  keen 
as  that  of  a  pointer  dog.  I  noticed  with  curiosity  how 
the  motionless  Jesuit  followed  the  movements  of  his  hulk 
ing  figure  as  he  passed  back  and  forth  amid  the  shadows, 
his  dark  eyes  filled  with  wonder  and  aversion. 

[380] 


THE     TALE     OF     THE     PRIEST 

"'Tis  truly  a  strange  thing,  Monsieur,"  the  latter 
remarked  soberly,  "to  meet  with  one  pretending  love 
for  Christ,  yet  who  hateth  Mother  Church,  and  dares 
make  open  mock  of  Her  most  holy  offices.  Thou  didst 
name  thy  comrade  Puritan  ?  " 

"  Ay,  of  the  same  breed  as  the  Huguenots  of  your 
country,  rebels  against  the  Pope." 

He  made  the  sign  of  the  Cross. 

"  The  curse  of  Holy  Church  is  upon  them  all ;  they  are 
condemned  to  hell,"  he  exclaimed  with  fervor.  "  A  vile 
pestilence  to  be  stamped  out ;  yet  it  would  afford  me  joy 
beyond  words  could  I  save  this  man's  soul  from  eternal 
torture,  and  lead  him  back  into  the  true  faith.  Mother 
of  God  !  what  was  it  moved  yonder  ?  " 

I  glanced  quickly  about  toward  where  he  pointed,  see 
ing  the  shadowed  figure  of  our  forgotten  prisoner. 

"  'T  is  only  one  of  the  savages  we  have  captured  and 
bound.  He  guarded  this  altar,  ministering  to  the  super 
stition  of  the  tribe ;  an  old  man,  perchance  the  very 
chief  priest  who  held  you  in  the  flame." 

I  anticipated  seeing  the  light  of  revenge  leap  into  his 
eyes,  but,  instead,  a  rush  of  pity  softened  them,  and 
before  I  could  extend  my  hand  to  interfere,  he  crept 
across  the  intervening  space,  and  bent  over  the  fellow. 

"  A  most  cruel  turn  on  the  rope,  Monsieur,"  he 
exclaimed,  busying  himself  at  the  knot.  "  Surely  the 
man  will  rest  easier,  and  no  less  safely,  with  back 
propped  against  the  rock.  Nay,  have  no  fear ;  I  will 
keep  him  tied  fast  if  that  be  your  wish,  yet  I  seek  to 
relieve  his  pain  so  I  may  profitably  converse  with  him 
upon  the  needs  of  his  soul." 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  With  him !  Saint  George !  he  had  small  enough 
mercy  on  you." 

"  That  is  of  the  past,  and  abideth  not  in  memory," 
and  the  white  hands  held  up  the  crucifix  into  the  light. 
"  He  who  died  on  this  Cross  prayed,  f  Father  forgive, 
they  know  not  what  they  do,'  and  who  is  Andre 
Lafossier,  to  be  harsher  than  his  Master?" 

Not  until  after  he  had  prayed  long  and  earnestly, 
holding  the  silver  cross  ever  before  the  wicked  eyes  of 
the  unrepentant  savage,  did  he  permit  me  to  bathe  his 
disfigured  limbs,  dressing  them  as  best  I  could  with 
what  rude  materials  I  found  at  hand.  Even  while  I 
worked  he  seemingly  thought  nothing  of  himself,  but, 
oblivious  to  pain,  his  face  was  ever  turned  to  the  pris 
oner,  his  lips  moving  in  petition  for  his  soul.  I  caught 
but  scattered  sentences. 

"  Oh,  Christ,  this  one  —  unworthy,  yet  I  beseech  Thee 
—  Be  merciful,  O  Virgin  —  out  of  the  wilderness  ariseth 
the  voice  of  Thy  servant  —  purge  the  soul  of  all  past 
iniquity  —  yield  me  this  one  brand  plucked  from  the 
burning  —  Thine  be  the  glory  forever  —  let  my  life  be 
given  for  this  soul  — this  one  precious  reward  for  my 
ministry." 

A  little  later  the  three  of  us  partook,  although  largely 
in  silence,  of  the  sustaining  food  which  Cairnes  furnished 
in  abundance.  Throughout  the  meal  I  felt  it  necessary 
to  be  ever  watchful  to  prevent  the  two  zealots,  who 
were  now  my  comrades,  from  clashing.  Again  and  again 
the  priest  sought  to  lead  the  sectary  to  his  way  of  think 
ing,  but  the  gray  face  only  hardened  ominously,  his  bull 
voice  denouncing  bitterly  all  Romish  deeds. 


THE     TALE     OF     THE     PRIEST 

"  Come,  be  at  peace,  you  two,"  I  commanded  at  last, 
thoroughly  tired  and  angry.  "  Hold  your  tongues  over 
those  questions,  at  least  while  I  am  with  you.  Odds  !  I 
care  nothing  as  to  your  Catholic  or  Protestant,  your 
popes  or  preachers.  Be  done,  and  bear  yourselves  like 
men.  I  will  no  longer  have  you  vexing  the  air  with  con 
troversy  while  our  very  lives  are  hanging  by  a  thread. 
There  are  other  things  to  talk  about  just  now.  So, 
Cairnes,  if  you  cannot  bide  quietly  in  our  company,  then 
stay  here  alone  while  I  take  the  Jesuit  out  into  the 
sunlight,  where  we  can  hold  sensible  counsel  together." 

Leaving  the  fellow  growling  to  himself  over  the  rem 
nants  of  the  meal,  I  bore  the  priest  along  the  short 
passage,  until  we  discovered  a  secure,  comfortable  resting- 
place  outside,  where  our  eyes  could  sweep  the  full 
extent  of  the  wide  valley.  It  was  a  quietly  beautiful 
scene  at  this  hour,  the  glow  of  the  sun  over  all.  We 
could  distinguish  gangs  of  slaves  toiling  in  the  fields,  and 
a  group  of  warriors,  their  spears  glistening,  clustered 
together  before  the  gloomy  altar-house.  Yet  my  eyes 
barely  rested  upon  either  scene,  for  there,  close  beside 
the  open  door  of  the  Queen's  dwelling,  my  glance,  sharp 
ened  by  love,  perceived  the  movements  of  a  woman's 
apparel,  and  from  the  faint  color  of  it,  distinguishable 
even  at  that  distance  in  the  sun  glare,  I  knew  I  looked 
once  more  upon  Eloise.  It  would  be  difficult  to  express 
in  prosaic  English  with  what  intense  relief  I  realized, 
through  the  evidence  of  my  own  eyes,  her  continued 
safety.  It  seemed  years  already  since  our  last  parting, 
when  she  had  chosen  to  remain  prisoner  in  those  savage 
hands.  Father  of  all  !  how  I  loved  her  then ;  how  I 

[383] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

yearned  to  have  word  with  her,  to  read  again  the  silent 
message  of  her  pure  eyes. 

The  priest  was  gazing  silently  far  away  up  the  valley. 
Busied  with  my  own  thoughts,  forger  ing  him  utterly,  I 
kept  my  eyes  eagerly,  hungrily  upon  that  single,  far-off 
figure,  until,  finally,  I  saw  her  arise  and  disappear  within 
the  open  door.  I  growled  forth  a  bitter  curse,  observing 
the  cause  for  retreat  —  a  man  and  a  woman  slowly  climb 
ing  the  mound  together.  There  was  no  doubt  in  my 
mind  as  to  the  identity  of  the  Queen  and  De  Noyan. 
Faith  !  but  it  would  have  pleased  me  then  to  put  hand 
upon  the  false  coxcomb  and  choke  him  back  to  decency 
and  duty.  The  look  of  it  was  in  my  face,  no  doubt,  as  I 
stared  down  upon  them  in  helplessness,  for  the  Jesuit 
rested  his  fingers  gently  upon  my  arm,  as  though  he 
would  restrain  my  passion. 

"  There  seemeth  something  below  which  angers  you, 
my  friend,"  he  said  softly.  "  'Tis  a  battle-light  flaming 
in  your  eyes." 

"  'T  is  the  shame  of  it  all  which  crazes  me,"  I 
responded,  trembling  with  passion,  yet  yielding  to  the 
influence  of  his  presence.  "  You  have  not  yet  heard  the 
story,  so  cannot  rightly  judge  our  position  here." 

As  briefly  as  possible  I  reviewed  the  adventures  of 
our  little  party  since  leaving  New  Orleans,  and  it  was 
good  to  observe  with  what  growing  interest  he  followed 
the  simple  story,  interrupting  with  but  few  questions 
until  I  reached  the  end.  Then  his  soft  hand  closed 
warmly  over  mine,  his  eyes  upon  my  face. 

"  It  is  a  brave  tale,"  he  said  kindly,  "  one  not  unworthy 
the  days  of  knighthood.  Yet,  good  friend,  it  is  scarcely 

[384] 


THE     TALE     OF     THE     PRIEST 

well  for  you  to  think  thus  tenderly  regarding  the  wife  of 
another.  'T  is  against  the  laws  of  Holy  Church,  and 
can  only  lead  to  harm  and  suffering.  But,  Mother  of 
God  !  who  am  I  to  pass  judgment  ?  —  I,  who  am  also 
guilty  of  this  sin.  " 

He  had  uplifted  his  crucifix,  sitting  with  bowed  head 
before  it,  with  so  sad  a  face  I  could  not  forbear 
questioning. 

"  Have  you,  then,  such  another  tale  in  your  life  ?  " 

He  did  not  look  at  me,  yet  hesitated  not  in  reply. 

"  Ay,  't  is  true,  yet  not  so  pure  a  one.  I  like  not  to 
dwell  upon  it  even  in  thought;  but  you  have  trusted 
me,  and  we  are  here  together  as  men  of  a  common  race 
in  face  of  death.  Perchance  our  hearts  may  better  com 
prehend  each  other  through  such  confidences.  Do  you 
care  to  hear  my  tale  ?  " 

"  I  listen  gladly,  for  in  truth  I  know  of  nothing  better 
to  do,"  I  returned  uneasily.  "  Pish  !  but  I  feel  as  if  we 
were  locked  in  a  cell  awaiting  the  headsman." 

"  Yet  God  can  open  the  doors  even  as  He  did  for 
Peter,"  he  said  solemnly,  fastening  his  eyes  on  the  blue 
sky.  For  a  moment  neither  spoke ;  then  the  gentle 
voice  took  up  the  story,  as  if  telling  it  over  to  himself. 

"  I  was  not  always  of  the  black  robe ;  only  six  years 
since  I  wore  the  blue  and  gold  of  a  soldier  of  France  in 
the  dragoon  regiment  of  Auvergne.  I  came  of  good 
family,  and  was  even  known  and  trusted  of  the  King. 
But  let  that  pass.  We  were  stationed  at  Saint-Rienes, 
in  the  south  country,  as  fair  a  spot,  Monsieur,  as  this 
world  holds,  yet  strangely  inhabited  by  those  discontented 
under  the  faith  of  Holy  Church.  But  we  rode  rough 

15  [385] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

shod  over  all  such  in  those  days,  for  it  was  the  will  of 
the  King  to  crush  out  heresy.  'T  is  a  pleasure  to  see 
the  shrinking  of  a  heretic  before  the  wrath  of  God.  Yet 
this  tale  has  little  to  do  with  this  service,  however  I  love 
to  dwell  upon  it.  As  I  said,  we  were  quartered  in  garrison 
at  Saint-Rienes,  and  it  was  there  I  first  met  Marie 
Fousard,  the  girl  wife  of  a  Captain  in  His  Majesty's  Guard. 
She  was  a  creature  of  beauty,  Monsieur,  with  clear  cheeks, 
lips  of  the  rose,  and  great  trustful  eyes.  I  was  but  a  boy 
then,  she  not  much  older  in  years,  but  with  that  knowl 
edge  of  the  world  and  of  men  which  enabled  her  to  make 
me  —  poor,  blinded  fool  —  her  helpless  slave  for  evil. 
Merciful  Mary  !  how  I  did  worship  her !  To  me  she 
was  as  an  angel ;  divinity  lurked  in  her  smile  and  found 
utterance  upon  her  lips.  I  could  have  died  at  her  word, 
happy  to  know  it  was  her  pleasure.  Yet,  as  I  know  now, 
all  the  love-making  between  us  was  no  more  than  play 
to  her;  she  merely  sought  to  amuse  herself  with  my 
passion  through  a  dull  season.  No,  not  quite  all,  for 
back  of  her  smiles  lurked  a  purpose  so  dark,  so  diabolical, 
'twas  not  strange  I  failed  to  fathom  it.  'Tis  hard  to 
associate  crime  with  such  young  womanhood,  to  feel  that 
evil  thoughts  lurk  behind  eyes  soft  with  love  and  lips 
breathing  tenderness.  Yet  behind  the  outer  angel  of 
Marie  Fousard  there  was  a  devil  incarnate.  I  was  blind, 
crazed,  helpless  to  resist  an  evil  I  failed  to  perceive.  I 
loved  her ;  in  that  passion  all  else  was  lost.  She  had 
confessed  love  for  me ;  in  that  was  all  the  heaven  I  de 
sired.  Little  by  little  she  fanned  within  my  heart  a  hatred 
for  the  man  whose  wife  she  was,  my  comrade  in  arms.  I 
cannot  relate  the  details,  the  stories  of  wrong,  the  lies,  the 

[386] 


THE     TALE     OF     THE     PRIEST 

upbraidings  which  turned  my  blood  to  flame,  picturing  him 
ever  to  me  as  a  monster.  Ah,  it  means  much,  Monsieur, 
when  such  things  are  told  with  tears,  when  every  sob 
rings  in  the  ears  as  though  crying  for  vengeance.  I 
listened,  believing  it  all,  until  deep  in  my  heart  hate  was 
born.  Once  she  showed  me  her  shoulder,  the  white 
flesh  discolored  as  if  by  a  blow,  swearing  that  he  did  it. 
The  sight  maddened  me  to  action.  I  left  her  to  seek 
him  at  the  inn,  cursing  in  my  teeth,  and  caring  not  what 
happened,  so  I  killed  him.  What  boots  now  the  insult 
offered  which  forced  him  to  the  field  ?  I  can  see  his  face 
yet,  full  of  wonder  at  my  words,  doubting  my  very  sanity  ; 
yet  I  saw  only  her  and  that  bruised  shoulder.  I  would 
kill  him,  and  I  did,  running  my  sword  through  his  body, 
and  gazing  down  remorselessly  into  his  glazing  eyes. 
What  cared  I  for  aught  but  her?  It  was  a  duel,  fairly 
fought,  and  I  was  safe  from  censure.  God  !  in  that  hour 
it  never  came  to  me  that  it  was  foul  murder ;  that  I  had 
stricken  down  an  innocent  man  at  the  word  of  a  harlot." 

He  stopped,  his  white  face  buried  in  his  hands,  his 
slender  form  trembling.  I  remained  motionless.  With 
an  effort  he  resumed. 

"  I  went  back  to  her  at  our  trysting-place,  intoxicated 
by  my  deed,  confident  she  would  come  to  my  arms  in 
gratitude.  Instead  she  laughed,  tore  from  her  face  the 
mask  of  innocence,  called  me  fool,  boasted  that  she  had 
merely  used  me  for  her  own  vile  purposes.  I  shrank 
away  horrified  by  my  deed,  despising  her,  my  love 
stricken  dead.  In  that  moment  my  life  was  changed;  I 
cared  for  nothing  except  to  get  away  from  my  fellows,  to 
expiate  my  sin  in  the  sight  of  God.  I  felt  no  interest  in 

[387] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

what  became  of  her;  I  neither  smiled  nor  wept,  when, 
three  days  later,  she  married  the  prefect  of  that  village. 
All  was  over ;  the  fire  within  me  had  become  ashes." 

"  But  the  woman  ?  this  Marie  Fousard  ?  " 

"  She  went  her  way,  the  broad  road  leading  to  destruc 
tion.  We  met  never  again,  yet  I  heard,  for  there  were 
those  eager  to  tell  such  things.  A  year,  and  the  prefect 
was  dead  of  poison,  but,  before  the  gendarmes  learned 
the  truth,  the  widow  fled  by  night  taking  much  property. 
One  D'Anse  was  her  paramour,  a  sub-lieutenant  of 
hussars.  'T  is  all  I  know ;  they  took  ship  together  at 
Marseilles.  Mother  of  Mercy  !  wherever  she  lives  it 
will  be  under  the  spell  of  the  Evil  One.  To  my  heart 
God  hath  brought  peace,  but  for  such  as  she  there  can 
be  no  peace ;  she  hath  been  damned  already." 

I  know  not  how  long  we  sat  there  motionless,  our  eyes 
on  the  sunlit  valley,  our  thoughts  on  past  years.  The 
father  ran  the  beads  swiftly  through  his  white  fingers,  his 
lips  moving  noiselessly ;  but  I  found  no  such  help,  no 
such  consolation  in  my  struggle.  His  story  was  forever 
ended;  mine  was  not,  the  very  scene  beneath  bringing 
home  to  me  anew  the  desperate  burden.  Oh,  Eloise  ! 
Eloise !  what  of  fate  awaited  us  in  the  coming  night 
shadows?  What  sacrifice  of  mine  could  bring  to  you 
life  and  liberty  ?  It  is  one  thing  to  rush  headlong  into 
danger;  a  vastly  different  one  to  sit  awaiting  disaster 
which  it  is  impossible  -to  avert.  The  desire  to  act,  to 
attempt  something,  became  an  imperative  passion,  and 
I  sprang  to  my  feet. 

"Comeypere,"  I  broke  forth  impatiently,  "let  us  get 
back  inside.  Before  we  are  aware  it  will  be  night,  and 

[388] 


THE     TALE     OF     THE     PRIEST 

we  must  learn  first  if  there  is  any  chance  for  escape.  We 
can  dream  no  longer  over  the  past.  Saint  George  !  the 
present  holds  sufficient  work  for  us  to  do." 

I  bore  him  back  in  my  arms  and  left  him  lying  beside 
the  savage  priest,  testing  again  on  him  the  efficacy  of 
prayer,  while  Cairnes  and  I  fared  forth  to  explore.  We 
sought  long  and  painfully,  trying  the  walls  for  some  con 
cealed  opening,  groping  in  the  corners,  and  squirming 
through  narrow  crevices.  The  effort  was  useless,  except 
to  convince  us  that  the  cavern  had  but  the  single  entrance. 
All  we  discovered  was  an  assortment  of  odd  weapons, 
war-clubs  and  stone-tipped  spears,  collected  in  one  corner 
of  the  gallery.  Everywhere  else  were  bare  walls.  Feel 
ing  like  rats  in  a  trap  we  dragged  tired  limbs  back  to  the 
altar-room,  our  sole  remaining  hope  a  possible  escape 
down  the  rocks  under  the  early  shadows  of  the  night. 
This  might  be  accomplished  if  sufficient  time  were  granted 
us,  and  if  the  good  Lord  guided.  It  was  a  hope,  a  cheer 
to  the  spirits  of  the  others,  yet  in  my  own  heart  I  counted 
little  upon  it. 


[389] 


CHAPTER   XXXV 

NIGHT    AND    THE    SAVAGES 

THE  hours  of  waiting  dragged  terribly.  We  con 
versed  little,  all  alike  nervous,  irritable  under  the 
strain  of  our  desperate  situation.  The  Jesuit  was  much 
in  prayer ;  but  Cairnes  fell  asleep  and  twisted  about 
uneasily,  his  head  pillowed  on  his  arm.  I  could  only  pace 
the  rock  floor,  harassed  by  bitter,  useless  thoughts. 
What  a  memory  picture  it  is  !  —  the  great  bare  cavern, 
with  black  interior  only  partially  revealed  by  the  gleam 
of  the  altar  flame ;  the  old  savage  huddled  in  his  bonds, 
his  baleful  eyes  glowing  in  the  firelight  as  he  watched 
every  movement;  the  slender  per e  close  beside  him  upon 
his  knees,  his  frayed  black  gown  rendering  more  con 
spicuous  the  rapt,  upraised  face,  his  white  fingers  clasping 
the  crucifix;  beyond,  Cairnes  outstretched  on  the  hard 
stone,  his  bulky  figure  motionless  but  for  nervous  twitch 
ing,  his  red  hair  glaring  like  a  spot  of  paint.  I  rejoiced 
that  the  fellow  slept,  for  he  rasped  me  with  his  ceaseless, 
senseless  attacks  on  the  Roman  Church.  Yet  the  gentle- 
voiced  priest  had  tamed  his  open  hatred  somewhat;  so 
before  he  lay  down  the  sectary  sat  long  in  moody  silence 
staring  at  the  other  with  glinting  eyes,  as  though  fit  speech 
failed  him. 

As  the  sun  sank  to  the  horizon  I  went  forth  again 
upon  the  platform,  waving  a  blazing  signal  torch  to  the 

[390] 


NIGHT     AND     THE     SAVAGES 

expectant  groups  below.  The  sky  overhead  was  blue,  but 
to  the  north  and  east,  as  far  as  I  could  see  for  overhang 
ing  cliff,  great  masses  of  black  cloud  were  showing 
ominously,  their  ragged  edges  emitting  lightning  flashes, 
although  too  distant  for  me  to  distinguish  the  thunder. 
Below,  in  the  valley,  the  approaching  storm  would  not 
yet  be  visible ;  but  from  my  aerie  I  prayed  for  a  dark 
night,  the  swift  approach  of  a  battle  of  the  elements. 

Arousing  Cairnes,  who  was  already  awake  but  lying 
glowering  at  the  unconscious  priest,  I  despatched  him  to 
the  jutting  platform,  with  instructions  to  keep  close  watch 
on  all  movements  in  the  village.  Then  I  busied  myself 
with  final  preparations  for  our  desperate  sortie.  The 
earliest  shades  of  evening  would  have  to  be  utilized,  for 
then  only  could  we  hope  for  a  clear  path.  Before  those 
wild  fanatics  swarmed  upward  to  their  monthly  sacrifice, 
we  must  traverse  that  narrow  cliff  path  and  penetrate  the 
tunnel  beyond  as  far  as  the  underground  altar.  Nowhere 
between  the  cave  entrance  and  that  spot  could  I  recall 
any  place  of  concealment.  Inspired  by  this  necessity,  so 
soon  as  darkness  began  to  blot  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  I 
bore  the  priest  that  way  in  my  arms,  although  he  begged 
earnestly  to  be  left  behind,  saying  he  was  a  useless  burden. 
The  slowly  advancing  clouds  had  not  yet  mounted  high 
enough  to  obscure  the  moon,  but  hung  densely  massed 
across  half  the  sky,  low  thunder  echoing  among  the  rocks, 
and  jagged  streaks  of  lightning  tearing  the  gloom  asunder. 
The  burly  Puritan  lay,  a  black  silhouette  against  the 
silvered  rocks,  leaning  far  over,  staring  down  into  the 
void.  As  I  touched  him,  he  turned  his  face  toward  me, 
pointing  below  with  one  hand. 

[391] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  We  are  securely  blocked,  Master  Benteen,"  he 
asserted  gruffly.  "  A  fit  reward  for  associating  with 
papists." 

"  Blocked  ?  "  failing  to  comprehend.  "  How  ?  Are 
the  savages  already  astir  ?  " 

"  Look  for  yourself.  See  yonder ;  lights  are  on  the 
pathway  as  high  as  the  tree-bridge." 

I  dropped  upon  my  knees,  clinging  to  a  bowlder,  and 
peered  over.  He  spoke  truth,  and  my  heart  rose  choking 
into  my  throat.  Resembling  innumerable  fireflies  tiny 
flames  were  gleaming  along  the  entire  front  of  the  cliff — 
torches  borne  by  human  hands.  Breathless  the  three  of  us 
clung  there  staring  down,  each  realizing  the  utter  futility 
of  our  efforts  at  escape,  yet  none  reckless  enough  to  give 
the  thought  utterance.  The  Puritan  first  found  speech. 

"  The  spawn  of  hell !  "  he  growled  savagely,  shaking 
his  great  fist,  remembering  the  indignities  of  the  altar- 
house.  "  Good  Lord,  deliver  us  from  this  iniquity  ;  lead 
us  through  the  waters  dry-shod,  even  as  Thou  didst  Thy 
people  of  old  from  the  land  of  Egypt." 

"  Come,"  I  said,  "  we  must  seek  whatever  hiding-place 
is  within,  and  trust  God  for  it." 

The  priest  looked  at  me  pleadingly,  his  eyes  like  stars. 

"  I  would  at  such  an  hour  you  were  of  my  faith, 
Monsieur." 

"  I  might  do  worse,"  I  admitted,  watching  intently 
the  lights  on  the  cliff-path,  Cf  but  it  was  not  the  teaching 
of  my  childhood.  There  is  one  below  whose  prayers  are 
as  yours." 

"  Madame  de  Noyan  ?  " 

I  bowed  my  head  in  gesture  of  reverence. 

[392] 


NIGHT     AND     THE     SAVAGES 

"  Yes,  Monsieur,  and  whatever  she  loves  is  not  far 
from  my  heart.  But  come,  we  have  scant  time  for  prep 
aration  ;  no,  do  not  endeavor  to  walk ;  your  weight  is 
nothing  to  my  arms.0 

There  was  no  spot  within  where,  even  for  a  short 
period,  we  might  hope  to  avoid  discovery,  except  the 
rock  gallery.  Here,  crouching  behind  the  parapet,  we 
could  see  without  being  seen,  unless  some  savage  chanced 
to  stray  that  way.  At  my  order  the  sullen,  psalm- 
quoting  preacher  dragged  the  helpless  old  chief  priest  after 
him,  and  so  we  went  groping  forward  through  the  dark 
ness  of  the  short  passage,  until  we  attained  the  stone  steps. 
Stumbling  blindly  upward,  our  hearts  throbbing  in  reali 
zation  of  the  peril  that  was  closing  us  in,  we  flung  our 
bodies  flat  behind  the  concealing  rocks,  peering  fearfully 
forth  into  the  great  deserted  chamber.  Even  amid  that 
lonely  silence  it  was  a  sight  to  chill  the  heart ;  and  to  us, 
comprehending  something  of  what  it  would  soon  reveal 
of  savage  orgy,  it  was  like  gazing  down  into  the  mouth 
of  the  Pit.  The  single  touch  of  color  in  the  drear  pic 
ture  came  from  the  crimson  drapery  hanging  over  the 
edge  of  the  raised  platform.  Seeing  all  this  at  one  glance 
my  anxious  eyes  sought  the  deeper  gloom  shrouding  the 
tunnel  leading  toward  the  entrance.  As  I  stared  that 
way  a  sudden  flash  of  fierce  lightning  illumined  it.  So 
brilliant  it  burst  forth  from  the  opaque  night,  I  hid  my 
blinded  eyes,  every  nerve  of  my  body  quivering. 

"  Great  God ! "  burst  forth  Cairnes,  his  voice  so  close 
as  to  startle  me.  "  'T  is  like  the  end  of  the  world  !  " 

"  Be  still,"  I  commanded  hastily,  pressing  him  flat, 
"  there  they  come." 

[393] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

A  dozen  flaming  torches  rounded  the  rock  projection, 
the  lights  glistening  over  the  half-naked  bodies  of  the 
bearers.  Saint  Andrew  !  it  was  a  weird  sight,  one  to 
strike  terror  to  the  soul  !  With  gritted  teeth,  my  heart 
pounding,  I  looked  out  upon  it.  The  leader  was  a 
priest,  black  from  head  to  heel,  his  face  showing  devilish 
in  the  torch  flare,  his  coarse  hair  matted  high  in  horrid 
resemblance  to  some  wild  beast.  Behind  surged  a  mob 
of  warriors,  women,  and  children,  half- nude  bodies  striped 
with  red  and  yellow,  a  malignant  demoniacal  crew,  yelling 
and  pushing  under  the  flaming  lights,  rushing  tumultu- 
ously  forward  to  fling  themselves  prostrate  before  the 
altar.  It  seemed  they  would  never  cease  pouring  forth 
from  the  narrow  tunnel,  a  struggling,  gesticulating  stream. 
Behind  them  lightning  played  in  jagged  streaks  across 
the  little  patch  of  sky,  and  the  black  smoke  of  the  torches 
curled  upward  to  the  roof.  Their  appearance  was  not 
human,  but  that  of  demons  incarnate  ;  some  ran  upon 
all  fours  like  wolves,  gnashing  their  teeth  and  howling ; 
many  yelped  in  fiendish  chorus;  others  brandished 
weapons  aloft  in  the  yellow  flame,  or  lay,  writhing  like 
glistening  snakes  on  the  rock  floor.  It  was  a  pande 
monium,  a  babel,  an  unspeakable  hell.  To  count  was 
impossible,  but  the  great  room  was  filled  with  bodies, 
and  rang  with  guttural,  inarticulate  cries.  The  busily 
flitting  priests  stirred  up  the  wood  until  the  blaze  leaped 
nearly  to  the  roof,  mumbling  as  they  worked,  the  inces 
sant  moaning  of  the  tribesmen  deepening  into  a  weird 
chant.  The  frenzied  singers  leapt  into  the  air,  flinging 
their  limbs  about  in  wild  contortion,  their  movements 
increasing  in  violence,  their  grotesquely  painted  faces 

[394] 


NIGHT     AND     THE     SAVA 

becoming  hellish  from  awakening  passion.  They  becS 
brutes}  fiends,  whose  only  thought  was  cruelty.  I  saw 
them  strike  each  other  with  stone  knives,  slashing  the 
flesh  till  blood  ran.  Heartsick  and  trembling,  I  glanced 
aside  at  my  companions.  The  fere  lay  clasping  the 
stone,  his  eyes  wide  with  horror,  his  countenance  death 
like  ;  Cairnes  was  upon  his  knees,  his  great  hands  gripped, 
staring  straight  down  like  some  animal  crouching  for  a 
spring. 

It  was  when  I  turned  back,  loathing  the  sight  yet 
unable  to  resist  facing  it,  that  I  beheld  for  the  first  time 
those  I  sought — Eloise,  De  Noyan,  and  the  Queen 
Naladi.  An  instant  I  blinded  my  eyes  with  uplifted 
arm,  half  believing  that  the  horror  had  turned  my  brain, 
that  all  this  was  vision.  Yet,  as  I  ventured  to  look 
again,  they  were  there  before  me  in  the  flesh  —  Naladi 
all  in  red,  a  wondrous  figure  amid  that  spectral  glow, 
tall,  straight,  with  proud,  imperious  face,  crowned  by  the 
brilliant  hair,  radiant  and  sparkling  in  the  flame.  Beside 
her  loitered  De  Noyan,  like  one  who  enjoyed  a  spectacle 
arranged  for  his  pleasure,  his  face  darkening  somewhat 
as  though  the  sight  were  not  altogether  to  his  liking,  yet 
debonair  and  careless,  his  waxed  moustaches  standing 
forth  conspicuous,  his  fingers  in  his  waist-belt.  About 
the  two  were  ranged  a  fringe  of  warriors,  their  flint-headed 
spears  rising  an  impenetrable  wall,  while  farther  behind, 
separated  and  alone,  the  light  of  the  fire  barely  revealing 
her  presence,  stood  Eloise,  a  savage  guard  on  either  side 
of  her.  I  caught  the  outline  of  her  face,  imprinted  with 
horror,  the  lips  moving  as  if  in  supplication ;  then  I  per 
ceived  something  else — her  hands  were  bound!  Smothering 

[395] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

A  oath,  I  crept  back  to  the  pile  of  weapons  in  the 
f  corner,  gripped  a  war-club,  and,  returning  as  silently, 
thrust  a  second  into  the  unconscious  hands  of  Cairnes. 
Our  eyes  met,  the  sectary  nodding  grimly,  his  jaws  set 
like  a  steel  trap.  If  need  should  arise  we  would  die 
fighting  like  cornered  rats. 

Their  yells  reverberating  to  the  vaulted  roof,  the 
smoking  torches  gyrating  wildly  above  them,  the  throng 
of  crazed  fanatics  were  now  upon  their  feet,  crowding 
toward  the  platform,  every  tongue  clamoring  in  incessant 
demand.  All  was  confusion,  a  medley  of  noise  and 
motion,  tossing  arms,  and  painted  faces.  Finally,  I 
caught  a  glimpse  of  Naiades  red  robe  scarcely  ten  feet 
away,  and  behind  her  the  countenance  of  De  Noyan, 
still  contemptuously  smiling  at  that  shrieking  rabble. 
God  !  my  face  burned,  my  grasp  tightened  on  the  club. 
Yet  I  lay  motionless,  knowing  well  the  time  of  sacrifice 
was  not  yet. 

The  woman  stood  at  the  edge  of  the  rock  platform, 
gazing  intently  down,  a  silent,  motionless  statue,  her  red 
robe  sweeping  to  her  feet,  and  below  her  the  crimson 
drapery  ;  the  flaring  torches  in  the  hands  of  her  barbaric 
followers  cast  their  light  full  upon  her.  I  stared  at  the 
strange  creature,  comprehending  something  of  the  power 
of  passion  such  as  she  could  exercise  over  De  Noyan, 
causing  him  to  forget  all  honor  in  her  presence.  Saint 
Andrew !  she  was  a  witch,  a  hell-cat,  whose  smile  was 
death.  Ay  !  and  she  was  smiling  then,  a  smile  of  cruel, 
unrelenting  triumph,  gazing  down  upon  the  howling 
slaves  who  should  do  her  pleasure.  She  knew  them 
well,  every  superstition,  every  wild  impulse,  and  she 

[396] 


THE  WOMAN  STOOD  GAZING  INTENTLY  DOWN,  HER  RED  ROBE  SWEEPING  TO  HER 
FEET;  BELOW  THE  FLARING  TORCHES  IN  THE  HANDS  OF  HER  BARBARIC  FOLLOWERS  CAST 
THEIR  LIGHT  FULL  UPON  HER. 


NIGHT     AND     THE     SAVAGES 

played  contemptuously  on  their  savagery.  Not  fear,  but 
command,  was  stamped  upon  her  features ;  she  ruled  by 
legerdemain,  by  lie  and  trick,  and  she  stood,  the  supreme 
she-devil,  the  master  spirit  in  that  raging  hell.  It  seemed 
to  me  my  heart  would  burst  as  I  waited,  seeing  nothing 
then  of  Eloise  amid  the  crush,  and  compelled  to  gaze  on 
that  dominant  scarlet  figure. 

The  cries  of  the  multitude  ceased,  and  a  black-draped 
priest  shouted  unintelligible  words.  Naladi  listened, 
extending  one  hand.  Then  her  thin  lips  spoke  a  single 
sentence  in  the  sharp  tone  of  command.  Instantly  burst 
forth  a  fierce  roar  of  disapproval ;  war-clubs  pounded  the 
floor,  spears  rattled  as  they  were  brandished  overhead, 
while  above  the  din  I  caught,  again  and  again,  the  shriek, 
"  Franfais  !  Fran^ais  !  "  The  Queen  shook  her  head,  her 
fair  face  darkening,  and  glanced  aside  into  the  question 
ing  eyes  of  De  Noyan.  Below  them  the  tumult 
increased,  the  mass  surging  forward  and  staring  upward, 
every  voice  yelping  that  one  term  of  hate,  "  Franfais  !  " 
There  was  no  doubting  the  dread  menace  —  they  were 
demanding  French  victims  for  the  torture  of  sacrifice ; 
they  clamored  for  white  blood  with  which  to  sprinkle 
the  altar.  I  could  dimly  perceive  now  a  dozen  crouch 
ing  slaves  against  the  farther  wall,  the  whites  of  their 
eyes  showing  in  terror,  and  —  oh,  God!  —  there,  to  the 
right  of  them,  alone,  except  for  her  burly  guards,  kneel 
ing  on  the  rock  floor,  with  face  hidden  in  her  hands,  was 
Eloise.  I  half  rose  to  my  feet,  my  whole  body  pulsating 
with  agony.  What  was  to  be  the  ending?  What  was 
that  mad  woman's  purpose?  Could  she  control  the 
fierce  blood-lust  of  those  savage  fanatics  ?  If  she  cared 

[397] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

to  do  so,  would  she  dare  test  her  power  in  so  desperate  a 
game  ?  If  one  must  be  sacrificed  which  would  she  spare, 
De  Noyan  or  his  hapless  wife  ?  Looking  at  her,  cold, 
cynical,  lustful,  her  eyes  still  turned  on  his  face,  I  felt 
no  doubt.  Let  the  foul  fiend  choose  !  by  all  the  gods, 
Cairnes  should  brain  her  where  she  stood,  and,  Heaven 
helping  me  to  do  the  deed,  the  one  I  loved  should  never 
die  by  torture ! 

She  took  her  own  time  for  decision,  indifferently 
ignoring  the  howls  of  rage,  her  thin  lips  curling  in  con 
temptuous  smile,  her  glance  yet  upon  the  startled  Cheva 
lier.  Laying  her  hand  upon  his  sleeve,  she  said  in 
French : 

"You  hear  the  wolves  howl,  Monsieur?  They  are 
mad  for  French  blood." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  staring  into  her  expres 
sionless  face,  then  down  upon  the  surging  mob  below. 

"  Saint  Giles  !  give  them  sufficient  of  something  else," 
he  replied,  striving  to  pretend  indifference,  yet  with  a 
falter  in  his  voice.  "  You  pledged  us  safety  if  we  would 
accompany  you  here." 

"  I  pledged  you  safety,  Monsieur,"  she  corrected 
haughtily.  "  I  gave  no  word  of  promise  as  to  others. 
Yet  circumstances  have  changed.  I  supposed  then  we 
had  enough  of  victims  to  appease  even  such  blood-lust 
as  yelps  yonder." 

"  You  mean  the  preacher  and  Benteen  ? " 

"  Ay  ;  they  would  suffice,  with  plenty  of  slaves  for 
good  measure.  But  now,  only  two  remain  from  which 
to  choose.  Sacrel  there  are  times  when  those  dogs 
break  away  even  from  my  control,  and  mock  me.  I 

[398] 


NIGHT     AND     THE     SAVAGES 

know  not  now  whether  one  alone  will  glut  their  desire, 
yet  I  am  of  a  mind  to  try  the  experiment  before  the 
wolves  drag  me  to  hell  also.  Heard  you  ever  such 
yelping  of  wild  beasts  ?  " 

"  You  would  sacrifice  me  ? "  his  face  whitening  from 
horror.  "  You  would  give  me  to  the  knife  and  fire  ? 
Mon  Dieu  I  is  this  the  end  of  all  your  vows  ?  " 

She  smiled,  a  cold,  cruel  smile,  her  eyes  burning. 

"  I  did  not  say  you,''  tauntingly.  "  There  is  another 
here." 

He  drew  away  from  her  grasp,  lips  ashen,  eyes 
unbelieving. 

"  Eloise  !  Mon  Dieu  I  not  Eloise  ?  " 

"  And  if  not  Eloise,  what  then,  Monsieur  ?  "  The  low 
voice  hardened,  becoming  oddly  metallic.  "The  wolves 
cry  for  blood  —  French  blood.  Is  it  your  wish  to  die 
together?  Pardil  if  it  be  between  you  two,  am  I  to 
have  no  choice  which  one  I  deliver?  Why  should  you 
shrink  back  like  a  baby  at  first  sight  of  blood?  I 
thought  you  a  soldier,  a  man.  Did  you  not  tell  me 
you  loved  her  no  longer  ?  did  you  not  swear  it  with 
your  lips  to  mine  ? " 

He  made  no  response,  staring  at  her  with  eyes  full  of 
unbelief,  the  hideous  uproar  clanging  about  them  in 
ceaseless  volume.  Naladi's  face  flushed  with  rising 
anger. 

"  Yet  you  do  !  Mon  Dieu,  you  do  ! "  she  panted,  the 
tiger  within  breaking  loose.  "  Your  words  were  a  lie ! 
Here,  look  at  me,"  extending  her  arms,  the  white  flesh 
of  her  bosom  clearly  revealed  in  the  parting  of  her  dra 
pery.  "  Am  I  such  as  she  ?  will  I  shrink  like  a  coward, 

[399] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

mumbling  prayer  and  fingering  rosary  ?  Am  I  afraid  to 
work  my  will  ?  Am  I  not  worth  being  loved  ?  Am  I 
the  kind  you  think  to  play  with  ?  God's  mercy  !  I  am 
minded  to  throw  you  both  to  the  beasts.  No,  no,  not 
that ;  you  dare  not  front  me !  I  make  my  own  choice 
of  who  shall  die  and  who  live."  She  laughed  mockingly. 
"Bah!  I  know  your  sort,  Monsieur  —  'tis  as  the  wind 
blows ;  you  love  to-day,  and  forget  to-morrow.  Yet  I 
keep  you  for  a  plaything — I  have  no  use  for  her.  I 
care  no  longer  how  the  wolves  tear  her  dainty  limbs. 
Before  this  I  have  tasted  vengeance  and  found  it  sweet." 

He  shrank  before  her  fury,  all  conceit  and  audacity 
fled,  and  words  failed  him.  Not  even  yet  could  he 
believe  it  true,  but  she  permitted  no  recovery. 

"  You  think  I  lie.  You  think  I  threaten,  but  dare 
not  act.  You  think  me  a  soft-hearted  fool  because  I 
listened  to  your  words  of  love.  By  the  gods  !  you 
shall  learn  better.  I  have  heard  love  words  before ; 
none  ever  spoke  them  to  my  ears  without  paying  the 
price  of  deceit.  Mon  Dieu !  and  shall  you  escape  ?  I 
can  hate  as  well  as  love ;  strike  as  well  as  caress.  So 
you  played  with  me,  Monsieur?  used  me  to  pass  a  dull 
hour  in  the  wilderness  ?  Sacre  I  't  is  now  my  chance  to 
sport  with  you.  You  forget  who  I  am  —  I,  Naladi, 
Daughter  of  the  Sun,  Queen  of  the  Natchez.  Look 
down !  there  are  hands  waiting  to  rend  at  my  word. 
I  will  give  them  the  girl-face  for  their  blood-lust.  Seek 
to  stop  me  if  you  dare  !  " 

Never  can  I  forget  the  expression  on  De  Noyan's  face 
as  he  listened.  Incredulity  changed  to  loathing,  then  to 
despair.  As  though  the  woman  had  snatched  a  mask 

[400] 


NIGHT     AND     THE     SAVAGES 

from  off  her  features  he  gazed  now  upon  the  demon  soul 
revealed  in  all  its  hideousness.  Instantly  all  that  was 
physically  beautiful  became  loathsome  from  the  foulness 
within.  He  endeavored  to  speak,  to  protest,  but  all  his 
recklessness  had  deserted  him  and  he  trembled  like  a 
leaf.  Already  the  gesticulating  priests,  thinking  them 
selves  cheated  of  their  victims,  were  halfway  up  the  rude 
steps  of  stone ;  behind  them  surged  the  mob,  scream 
ing  "  Fran$ais"  their  torches  waving  madly.  Naladi 
laughed. 

"  So  your  nerve  fails,  Monsieur/'  she  sneered  coldly. 
'T  is  well  it  does,  for  you  need  expect  no  mercy  from 
me.  I  also  hate  the  French." 

She  turned  from  him,  her  arms  outspread,  the  crimson 
drapery  extended  like  wings.  The  glare  of  a  hundred 
torches  reflected  on  her  face,  and  her  lips  spoke  one 
word  of  stern  command.  Every  voice  ceased  its  howl 
ing,  every  form  became  motionless,  the  silence  so  sudden 
it  was  painful.  The  woman  stood  above  them,  domi 
nant  ;  every  eye  was  fastened  upon  her ;  the  priests 
were  prostrate  on  the  stair.  I  saw  De  Noyan  leaning 
forward,  his  teeth  clinched,  his  face  death-like.  From 
wall  to  wall  Naladi's  gaze  wandered ;  once  she  looked 
into  his  eyes,  then  down  again  upon  the  mob  of  savages. 
Like  the  sharp  hiss  of  a  snake  a  single  sentence  leaped 
from  her  thin  lips.  The  effect  was  magical.  I  scarcely 
realized  the  transformation,  so  rapidly  was  it  accom 
plished.  Confusion  filled  the  chamber,  yet  out  of  the 
tumult  I  caught  sight  of  Madame  being  driven  toward 
the  altar,  her  white  face  full  of  pleading,  her  hands,  now 
freed,  clasping  her  rosary.  De  Noyan  must  have  beheld 

16 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

her  at  the  same  instant.  With  shout  of  rage  he  leaped 
recklessly  forward,  hurled  aside  the  scarlet  figure,  and, 
uttering  an  oath,  sprang  on  the  parapet. 

"  By  God !  you  foul  fiend  of  hell ! "  he  screamed 
madly.  "  I  '11  fight  for  it ;  fight  like  a  gentleman  of 
France  ! " 

I  leaped  to  my  feet,  Cairnes  beside  me.  Desperate  as 
the  chance  was,  we  would  be  with  him  on  that  floor,  with 
him  smiting  to  the  death.  Yet  even  as  he  poised  for  the 
leap  downward  the  woman's  scarlet  arms  struck,  and  he 
went  over  like  a  stone,  crashing  into  a  huddled  heap  on 
the  rock  floor.  Naladi  laughed,  leaning  far  out  to  look 
down,  like  a  gloating  devil. 

"  Fight,  you  poor  fool ! "  she  exclaimed  in  French. 
"  Sacre  !  who  struck  hardest  ?  " 

Sick,  trembling  like  a  frightened  child,  I  dragged 
the  dazed  Puritan  down  again,  crouching  behind  the 
stones. 


[402] 


CHAPTER   XXXVI 

THE    INTERFERENCE    OF    THE   JESUIT 

1  COULD  look  no  longer  on  that  hellish  scene.  It 
seemed  as  if  all  strength,  all  manhood,  had  deserted 
me  before  the  utter  helplessness  of  our  position.  There 
was  nothing  left  except  useless  sacrifice  —  a  moment's 
hopeless  struggle,  the  sole  reward  death  under  the  war- 
club  or  by  torture.  God  knows  it  was  not  myself  I 
considered,  but  Eloise.  It  was  thought  of  her  which 
so  unnerved  me,  so  paralyzed  body  and  mind.  The 
Puritan  dropped  his  heavy  hand  on  my  shoulder. 
"  Great  Jehovah,"  he  muttered,  "  look  there  !  " 
How  he  ever  made  it  I  know  not ;  how  he  ever  crept 
on  tortured  stumps  down  those  rude  steps,  and  along  the 
dark,  rocky  tunnel ;  how  he  ever  succeeded  in  penetrat 
ing  unscathed  that  howling  mob  of  savages  —  yet  there, 
in  the  very  midst  of  them,  fully  revealed  in  the  torch 
glare,  his  pallid,  girlish  face  uplifted,  but  concealed  be 
neath  the  shadow  of  his  cowl,  the  silver  cross  gleaming 
in  the  light,  beside  Eloise,  knelt  the  black-robed  Jesuit. 
Amid  the  sudden  hush  of  surprise  I  overheard  his  voice, 
fearless,  calm,  unfaltering,  as  he  gave  the  weeping  woman 
sacrament  of  the  Church.  A  great  brute  struck  at  him ; 
the  frail  figure  reeled  sideways  to  the  force  of  the  blow, 
but  the  words  of  prayer  did  not  cease,  nor  his  grasp  on 

[403] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

her  hand  relax.  Rallying  from  their  astonishment,  the 
warriors  crowded  in  upon  them,  and  a  fanatical  priest 
hurled  the  pere  headlong  to  the  floor.  I  saw  a  brand 
ishing  of  clubs,  a  glitter  of  spears,  yet  the  poor  fellow 
came  erect  once  more,  his  arm  resting  for  support  on 
the  woman's  shoulder.  It  was  all  in  a  flash  of  time, 
like  some  swift  transformation  on  the  stage  we  could 
scarcely  comprehend.  At  the  instant  a  voice  spoke,  ring 
ing  above  the  babel,  which  ceased  suddenly.  I  glanced 
involuntarily  toward  Naladi.  She  stood  leaning  forward, 
her  hands  gripping  the  stone  parapet,  conflicting  emotions 
playing  across  her  face. 

As  the  torches,  uplifted,  gleamed  brighter  upon  the 
motionless  Queen,  they  revealed  a  look  of  perplexity, 
almost  fear,  in  her  cold  eyes.  What  held  her  speechless  ? 
Was  it  remembrance  of  another  life,  when  the  stern  word 
of  the  Church  had  been  law  ?  or  was  she  merely  troubled 
by  so  mysterious  an  appearance,  her  guilty  soul  swayed 
by  superstitious  terror  ?  She  was  all  too  strange  a  riddle 
for  my  reading,  but  some  occult  power  held  her  helpless, 
silent.  The  vengeful  cries  of  her  savage  followers  died 
away  into  threatening  murmurs ;  the  pere  remained 
motionless,  one  hand  on  Eloise's  bowed  head,  his  white 
face  shadowed  by  the  hood,  calmly  fronting  her  who  had 
commanded  quiet.  Slowly  he  lifted  one  arm,  the  loose 
sleeve  lending  dignity  and  power  to  the  simple  gesture, 
his  white  extended  hand  seeming  to  have  in  it  the 
authority  of  command.  A  moment,  heedless  of  the 
scowling,  painted  faces  all  about,  the  slight  figure  stood 
erect  and  firm,  the  dark  eyes  bearing  witness  to  his  ear 
nestness,  and  never  wavering  from  Naladi's  scornful  face. 

[404] 


INTERFERENCE     OF    THE    JESUIT 

"  Woman,"  he  said  calmly,  even  as  I  imagine  Christ 
may  have  spoken  of  old,  "  release  this  prisoner,  and 
make  thy  peace  with  God." 

She  endeavored  to  laugh  mockingly,  yet  only  a  hollow 
semblance  came  from  between  her  white  lips.  "  Pah  !  " 
she  cried  nervously,  "you  speak  bravely;  pray,  who 
gave  you  authority  to  give  orders  to  the  Daughter  of 
the  Sun  ? " 

"  One  greater  than  the  Sun,  woman,"  he  answered. 
cc  I  speak  to  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  and 
by  authority  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church." 

She  leaned  yet  farther  forward,  as  though  seeking  to 
penetrate  the  shadow  concealing  his  face,  a  perceptible 
tremor  apparent  in  her  voice. 

"Who  are  you  ?     Answer  me  !  " 

"  I  am  called  Father  Ignatius,  a  priest  of  the  Order  of 
Jesuits." 

"  And  what  do  you  suppose  I  care  for  your  Romish 
orders  ?  They  have  no  power  here ;  a  single  wave  of 
my  hand  would  condemn  you  to  the  place  of  yonder 
slaves."  Her  color  rose  in  the  wave  of  passion,  sweep 
ing  fear  aside.  "  I  have  nothing  but  hatred  for  your 
black  robe,  and  your  interference  only  intensifies  my 
purpose.  Mark  you  now  what  I  say ;  if  it  be  the  will 
of  my  people  to  put  this  cringing  French  woman  to  the 
torture,  I  lift  not  so  much  as  a  finger  to  change  her  fate. 
More,  because  of  your  insolence  I  give  you  also  into 
their  hands.  We  take  no  orders  from  the  Church  of 
Rome." 

"  Your  people  !  "  the  words  rang  forth  with  such  clear 
ness  as  almost  to  bring  me  to  my  feet.  "  You  foul  fiend 

[405] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

of  hell,  do  you  think  thus  to  impose  your  vile  imposture 
on  me?     I   fear  neither  your  power  nor  the  cruelty  of 
your  savage  satellites.     My  life  is  in  the  hands  of  my 
Master,  who  will  give  me  strength  to  mock  your  torture. 
Two  months  ago  I  was  bound  to  a  stake  in  the  valley 
below.     Ask  these  fiends,  who  do  your  bidding,  whether 
I  shrank  back  in  terror,  or  made  outcry  as  the  flame  ate 
into  my  flesh.     Gaze  on  these  stumps  blackened  by  fire, 
and  learn  how  I  value  your  threats.     Peace,  woman,  and 
no  longer  mock  the  faith  of  your  childhood." 
"  My  childhood  ?     You  know  nothing  of  that !  " 
cc  Do  I  not?     Look  upon  my  face,  and  judge." 
He  flung  back  his  cowl,  and  the  light  fell  full  upon  his 
countenance.     Upon  the  silence  broke  a  sharp  cry,  in 
which  fear  and  surprise  were  strangely  blended : 
"  Andre  Lafossier  !  " 

"  Right,  woman ;  you  have  not  forgotten.  Sunk*  as 
you  are  in  shame  and  evil  deeds,  conscience  yet  lives  and 
haunts  you.  What  do  I  know  of  you  ?  Enough  to 
justify  calling  you  joint  heir  with  all  the  fiends  of  hell, 
unless,  like  the  thief  on  the  Cross,  repentance  make 
white  your  black  soul.  Yet,  'tis  in  my  heart  that  yours 
is  the  sin  against  the  Spirit  for  which  there  is  no  forgive 
ness.  Nothing  in  your  face  tells  me  of  an  awakening 
soul.  You  are  a  Queen,  you  say  ?  Ay,  of  evil,  of  devils 
incarnate.  I  would  rather  be  this  poor  woman  bound  to 
the  stake  than  you  upon  a  throne.  Do  your  worst  with 
us,  but  know  that  Andre  Lafossier  has  nothing  for  you 
save  disgust ;  still,  as  priest  of  Holy  Church,  I  hold  open 
the  door  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ." 

Evidences  of  struggle   marked  Naladi's  face,  yet  by 

[406] 


INTERFERENCE     OF    THE    JESUIT 

now  she  had  outwardly  conquered  the  first  shock  of 
recognition,  and  stood  a  cold,  stately  statue,  with  glittering 
eyes  on  the  slender  figure  of  the  priest. 

"  I  care  as  little  for  your  Romish  mummery,"  she 
said  sneeringly,  "  as  I  do  for  the  senseless  rites  of  these 
savages.  But  I  am  glad  it  is  you  I  have  in  my  power. 
If  I  am  the  queen  of  devils,  they  serve  me  well.  You 
are  to  die,  Andre  Lafossier.  I  might  have  spared  you 
had  you  kept  your  tongue,  but  after  those  words  you  die. 
I  shall  stand  here  and  mock  you  to  the  last  breath. 
You  say  I  have  no  soul ;  to-night  you  shall  know  it 
true  while  I  laugh  at  your  agony." 

She  paused  as  if  seeking  to  mark  the  effect  of  her 
words,  but  the  pere  merely  stooped  slightly,  whispering 
some  message  of  comfort  into  the  ear  of  Eloise.  Then 
he  stood  erect  again. 

"  As  you  will,  woman ;  to  die  for  Christ  is  gain." 

The  face  of  Naladi,  which  had  been  pale  and  drawn, 
flushed,  her  eyes  fairly  blazing. 

"  So  you  dare  mock  me,  you  hireling  priest ! "  she 
hissed.  "  'T  is  not  for  long ;  I  am  no  snivelling  French 
girl,  afraid  of  blood.  And  now  I  give  you  a  taste  of  my 
power." 

As  the  words  fell  from  her  thin  lips,  she  flung  up  one 
hand,  exhibiting  with  a  peculiar  gesture  a  glittering 
metallic  substance  shining  in  the  light.  It  must  have 
been  a  signal  for  unrestrained  sacrifice,  for  it  was  greeted 
with  fierce  howls  of  delight,  the  savage  herd  pressing  in 
upon  the  prisoners,  so  that  I  lost  sight  of  them  an 
instant  in  the  crush. 

"  Wait,  woman  ! "  rose  the  priest's  voice  above  the 

[407] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

uproar.  "  I  admit  your  power  here  to  take  physical 
life ;  I  expect  no  mercy  from  such  as  you.  But,  if  you 
be  not  lost  to  all  shame,  grant  me  one  favor,  Marie 
Fousard." 

"What?" 

"  A  moment  of  time  in  which  I  may  give  absolution 
to  this  child  of  God  before  we  die." 

"  Pish  !  is  that  all  ?  Go  on  with  your  fool  mummery. 
I  will  hold  back  the  savages  till  that  be  done,  though 
the  sight  of  it  will  but  anger  them." 

Eloise  had  sunk  down  against  the  altar,  with  face 
buried  in  her  hands.  The  fere  dropped  upon  his  knees 
beside  her.  About  them  surged  the  glistening  forms 
of  the  savages,  maddened  with  blood-lust,  but  Naladi 
clapped  her  hands,  with  voice  and  gesture  bidding  them 
wait  her  further  word.  An  instant  they  swayed  passion 
ately  back  and  forth,  their  fanatical  priests  clamoring  in 
opposition  to  this  halting  of  vengeance.  Then  Naladi 
shook  loose  her  hair,  permitting  its  wealth  to  fall  in  a 
golden-red  shower,  until  it  veiled  her  from  head  to  foot. 
The  silenced  crowd  stared  as  if  in  worship  of  the  super 
natural.  I  know  not  what  she  said,  uplifting  her  white 
arms  from  out  that  red-gold  canopy,  yet  I  can  guess. 

"  Natchez,  I  dare  you  to  disobey  the  Daughter  of  the 
Sun  ! " 

Swept  by  a  superstition  stronger  than  hate,  they  flung 
themselves  at  her  feet,  prostrating  their  faces  to  the  rock, 
grovelling  like  worms,  heedless  of  all  except  her  presence 
and  her  supremacy.  She  was  a  goddess,  one  whose  will 
was  destruction.  Gazing  down  upon  them,  conscious 
of  her  power,  her  thin  lips  smiled  in  contempt.  'T  was 

[408] 


INTERFERENCE    OF    THE     JESUIT 

so  I  saw  her  last;  so  I  shall  always  picture  her  in 
memory  —  a  motionless,  statuesque  figure,  covered  with 
a  veil  of  red-gold  hair,  her  eyes  like  diamonds,  her  bare, 
white  arms  gleaming,  her  lips  curved  in  proud  disdain ; 
a  queen  of  savages,  a  high  priestess  of  Hell. 

The  sudden  cessation  of  noise  was  awesome,  uncanny. 
It  rendered  manifest  the  ceaseless  roar  of  thunder  with 
out.  Directly  in  front  of  me  yawned  the  cave  entrance, 
plainly  illuminated  by  vivid  lightning.  Dreadful  as  was 
the  spectacle,  it  yielded  me  a  flash  of  hope  —  here  oppor 
tunity  pointed  a  path  of  escape.  With  no  pause  for 
thought  I  whirled  to  arouse  the  Puritan,  every  nerve 
a-tingle  with  desperation.  His  deep-set  eyes  glowed  like 
two  coals,  his  square  jaw  projecting  like  that  of  a  fighting 
bulldog. 

"  Cairnes,"  I  muttered,  almost  heedless  of  what  I  said 
in  the  necessity  for  haste.  "If  we  could  attain  the  tree- 
bridge,  we  might  hold  the  devils.  See  !  the  way  is  clear  ! 
What  say  you  to  the  trial  ?  Will  you  bear  the  priest  ? " 

His  grip  tightened  about  the  war-club,  as  he  half  rose 
to  his  feet  like  a  maddened  bear. 

"  Saints  of  Israel !  yes,"  he  growled,  "  the  Jesuit  is  a 


man." 


"  Then  come  !  " 

With  one  leap  I  was  upon  the  floor ;  almost  at  the 
same  second  he  landed  beside  me.  Twice  I  struck 
savagely  at  some  obstructing  figure,  and  in  five  strides 
was  at  the  side  of  Eloise.  One  shrill  cry  of  warning 
from  the  lips  of  Naladi  echoed  through  the  chamber, 
and  was  answered  by  the  yell  of  the  warriors.  I  was 
already  clasping  Eloise  against  my  breast,  and  speeding 

[409] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

toward  the  opening.  Not  a  savage  stood  between,  and 
now,  all  hope  centred  upon  the  desperate  race,  I  dashed 
forward  down  the  rocky  path,  rendered  hideous  by  the 
lightning.  All  the  fires  of  hell  seemed  swirling  about 
us,  writhing  serpents  of  flame  leaping  from  the  sky,  while 
fierce  crashes  of  thunder  echoed  from  rock  to  rock.  I 
scarcely  heard  or  saw.  Below  yawned  the  abyss,  black 
with  night;  above  stretched  solid,  overhanging  stone, 
painted  by  green  and  yellow  flames.  I  realized  nothing 
except  that  ribbon  of  a  path,  the  need  of  haste,  the  white, 
upturned  face  in  my  arms.  God !  was  ever  such  a  race 
as  that  run  before?  Did  ever  men  dash  headlong  over 
such  a  path  of  death  ?  No  one  need  ask  how  it  was  done ; 
how  speeding  feet  clung  to  the  narrow  rock.  I  know 
not ;  I  never  knew.  Twice  I  stumbled,  sobbing  in  des 
pair,  yet  ran  on  like  a  madman.  Under  the  glare  of  the 
lightning  I  leaped  downward  where  I  had  crept  in  climb 
ing  ;  protruding  splinters  of  rock  tore  my  clothes,  bruised 
my  body ;  my  forehead  dripped  with  perspiration,  my 
breath  came  panting,  yet  I  ran  still,  her  form  crushed 
against  my  breast.  I  shudder  now  in  the  recollection ; 
then  I  scarcely  knew.  Ahead  loomed  black  the  tree- 
bridge  ;  but  I  recall  no  shrinking  fear,  only  exultation, 
as  I  bore  down  recklessly  upon  it.  It  must  be  crossed, 
upright,  swiftly,  with  no  thought  of  the  yawning  depth. 
If  death  came  we  should  go  down  together. 

"  Eloise,  steady  me  with  hand  against  the  cliff,"  I 
panted,  and  stepped  forth  boldly  upon  the  trunk.  My 
moccasoned  feet  gripped  the  rough  bark  firmly,  yet  I 
swayed  horribly  under  my  burden,  as  I  footed  the  treach 
erous  way.  Again  and  again  I  felt  myself  swaying  wildly, 

[410] 


INTERFERENCE     OF    THE    JESUIT 

yet  some  power  held  us,  until,  at  last,  I  stood  on  solid 
rock,  utterly  unable  to  essay  another  yard.  Panting  for 
breath,  my  arms  yet  clasping  the  motionless  figure  of 
Eloise,  I  glanced  backward  in  apprehension.  I  could 
perceive  Cairnes  footing  the  log,  the  head  of  the  priest 
showing  black  and  distinct  above  his  broad  shoulder; 
beyond,  a  medley  of  dark  figures  appeared  to  dance  diz 
zily  along  the  cliff  face.  I  staggered  to  my  knees.  With 
a  growl  of  relief  the  Puritan  dropped  his  burden.  The 
next  instant  he  had  one  great  shoulder  under  the  tree 
root.  Heaving  with  all  his  mighty  strength  he  slowly 
moved  the  great  trunk,  and  I  saw  it  topple  over  into  the 
abyss ;  I  saw  his  burly  figure  tottering  on  the  very  brink 
—  then  one  awful  flash  lit  up  the  sky,  so  blinding  me  that 
I  sank  face  downward  on  the  rock.  The  cliff  shook  as 
if  riven  from  crest  to  valley,  a  single  peal  of  thunder 
reverberating  like  the  report  of  a  thousand  guns. 


CHAPTER   XXXVII 

THE    DEAD    BURY    THEIR    DEAD 

I  MAY  have  lost  consciousness ;  I  do  not  know. 
That  awful  glare,  the  thunderous  report,  the  speech 
less  terror  of  feeling  myself  a  mere  pygmy  in  the  midst 
of  such  tremendous  convulsions  of  nature,  shocked  me 
into  momentary  insensibility.  I  lay  huddled  against  the 
rock  like  a  man  dead,  one  arm  yet  clasping  the  motion 
less  form  of  Eloise.  Stunned,  unable  to  move  a  muscle, 
I  believed  death  had  overtaken  us  all ;  that  out  from  the 
very  heavens  a  bolt  had  stricken  us  down.  I  struggled 
painfully  to  arouse  myself,  every  nerve  in  my  body  ap 
pearing  paralyzed.  At  first  I  could  not  even  see,  but 
light  came  back  gradually  to  my  blinded  eyes,  and  I 
staggered  to  my  feet,  slowly  adjusting  my  mind  to  the 
situation. 

I  began  to  understand  then  what  had  happened  —  that 
deadly  bolt  had  smitten  the  cliff  as  by  the  wrath  of  God, 
yet  I  was  spared.  I  still  lived,  as  by  a  miracle.  I  stared 
across  the  chasm  and  up  the  steep  ascent  beyond,  still 
clearly  revealed  in  the  lightning  flashes.  It  was  vacant ; 
not  a  human  form  stood  where  those  pursuing  savages 
had  been.  A  cry  burst  from  my  lips  as  I  gazed  —  a 
vast,  irregular  gash  showed  clearly  in  the  cliff  face,  but 
where  the  entrance  to  the  cave  had  yawned  was  a  solid 


THE  DEAD  BURY  THEIR  DEAD 

front  of  rock.  I  staggered  with  the  shock,  reeling  on 
the  very  edge  of  the  path,  and  barely  saved  myself  by 
dropping  to  my  knees.  Again  I  looked,  half  believing 
my  brain  crazed,  that  I  beheld  visions.  As  God  guards 
me,  it  was  true  !  Out  of  the  very  heavens  He  had  struck, 
sealing  those  fiends  into  a  living  tomb.  Trembling  like 
a  frightened  child,  I  bowed  my  face  and  sobbed  as  I 
prayed  for  mercy. 

I  know  not  how  long  I  lay  unable  for  either  thought 
or  action.  But  at  last  I  was  upon  my  knees  again,  creep 
ing  forward  to  where  a  black  figure  lay  at  the  very  edge 
of  the  chasm,  one  arm  dangling  over  the  brink.  I  drew 
the  inert  body  back  to  safety,  peering  down  into  the 
white  face  of  the  priest.  My  touch  seemed  to  arouse 
him  into  consciousness,  his  dark  eyes  staring  up  into  my 
face.  I  helped  him  to  sit  up  and  lean  back  against  the 
wall.  An  instant  he  gazed  about  wildly,  like  one  sud 
denly  awakened  from  sound  sleep,  then  hid  his  face  in 
his  hands. 

"  The  Puritan  —  "  I  questioned  — "  the  man  who 
bore  you  here  —  what  happened  to  him  ?  " 

He  shuddered,  and  pointed  into  the  black  abyss. 

" f  Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a  man  lay 
down  his  life  for  his  friends/  "  he  quoted  solemnly. 

"  He  went  down  ?  " 

He  bowed  his  head  silently,  his  fingers  searching 
for  his  crucifix.  I  sat  staring  at  him,  crushed  into 
helplessness. 

In  a  few  moments  I  felt  the  pressure  of  his  fingers. 

"The  Lord  hath  preserved  us  as  by  fire,'*  he  said  in 
low,  solemn  tone,  "  He  hath  ridden  upon  the  flaming 

[413]  • 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

skies  in  his  chariot,  accompanied  by  angels  and  archangels. 
'T  is  ours  to  bless  His  holy  name." 

I  gazed  into  the  rapt,  boyish  face,  and  said  : 

"On  my  knees  have  I  already  acknowledged  His 
mercy.  I  am  not  ungrateful." 

The  troubled  countenance  brightened  with  a  quick  smile. 

"  God  is  most  good,"  he  murmured  ;  "  He  hath  spared 
us  that  we  may  continue  to  honor  Him,  and  do  His  work. 
The  woman  —  does  she  also  live  ?  " 

The  question  brought  me  instantly  to  my  feet,  wonder 
ing  how  I  could  have  neglected  her  so  long.  But  before 
I  could  advance  to  where  she  lay,  she  sat  partially  up, 
her  face  turned  toward  us. 

"  Eloise,"  I  cried,  the  heart  joy  apparent  in  my  voice. 
"  Good  God  !  I  had  forgotten." 

She  held  forth  her  hand,  her  eyes  smiling. 

"  I  hold  that  not  strange,"  she  answered,  the  soft  voice 
faltering  slightly.  a  I  saw  you  groping  like  a  blind  man, 
yet  could  neither  move  nor  speak.  I  lay  helpless  as  if 
paralyzed.  Tell  me  what  has  happened." 

I  held  her  hand,  falling  upon  my  knees  beside  her,  my 
eyes  searching  her  sweet  face. 

"  A  lightning  bolt  smote  the  cliff,"  I  explained  rapidly, 
"  rending  the  solid  rock.  Master  Cairnes  was  hurled  head 
long  into  the  chasm,  and  our  pursuers  were  swept  from 
the  path.  The  very  mouth  of  the  cavern  has  been 
forever  sealed." 

"  The  cavern  ?  "  as  if  stifled,  her  eyes  opening  wide. 
"  They  —  they  are  buried  alive  ?  " 

"  I  doubt  if  any  lived  to  know,"  I  answered  soberly. 
"  'T  is  likely  those  within  were  crushed  to  death." 

•  [4H] 


THE  DEAD  BURY  THEIR  DEAD 

She  dropped  her  face  into  her  hands,  sobbing  hysteri 
cally.  Unable  to  speak,  I  bowed  my  head  until  it  touched 
her  shoulder.  The  crippled  priest  crept  toward  us, 
forgetful  of  his  own  pain  in  the  call  of  duty. 

"  Daughter/'  he  said  tenderly,  stroking  her  brown  hair 
with  his  slender  fingers,  "  to  live  or  die  is  as  Christ  wills. 
The  Lord  gave,  the  Lord  hath  taken  away ;  blessed  be 
the  name  of  the  Lord.  Be  of  good  comfort,  remember 
ing  these  words  of  promise,  c  Lo  !  I  am  with  you  alway, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.' ' 

She  looked  up  through  the  mist  of  her  tears,  first  into 
his  face,  then  into  mine. 

"  I  have  passed  through  much,"  she  confessed  simply, 
"yet  'tis  not  the  spirit  but  the  body  which  has  become 
weakened.  Forgive  me,  both  of  you." 

"  Brave  heart !  "  I  echoed,  caring  nothing  for  the  pres 
ence  of  the  father.  "  No  woman  ever  upbore  grievous 
burden  better.  If  we  rest  first,  you  will  regain  courage 
to  go  on." 

Both  her  hands  were  resting  trustfully  in  my  own. 

"  With  you,"  she  acknowledged  softly.  "  In  all  con 
fidence  with  you." 

We  sat  there  until  the  coming  of  dawn,  speaking  only 
seldom,  our  very  thoughts  holding  us  silent.  Occasion 
ally  I  could  feel  Eloise's  hand  touch  mine  as  if  she 
sought  thus  to  be  reassured  of  my  presence,  and  I  could 
distinguish  an  inarticulate  murmur  from  the  priest's  lips, 
as  if  he  continually  counted  his  beads  in  prayer.  The 
glare  of  lightning  gradually  ceased,  the  storm  passing  away 
to  the  westward  with  distant  reverberations.  Yet  clouds 
overcast  the  skies,  leaving  the  early  morning  hours  dark 

[415] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

and  cheerless.  With  the  first  faint  glow  of  day  lighting 
the  pathway,  I  stood  up,  dizzy  at  viewing  the  awful  abyss 
below  our  narrow  shelf.  We  could  perceive  now  more 
plainly  the  terrific  havoc  wrought  *  ove,  but  our  eyes 
turned  away  from  it  in  horror.  We  must  linger  there  no 
longer,  but  press  forward  with  whatever  of  courage 
remained. 

"  t  must  ask  you  to  attempt  to  walk  alone,  Eloise,"  I 
said  regretfully,  "  as  I  must  bear  the  pere,  whose  limbs 
are  crippled." 

Her  startled  eyes  were  filled  with  womanly  sympathy. 

"  Crippled?     Was  it  done  last  night  in  the  storm  ?  " 

"No,  a  month  ago;  he  was  tortured  at  the  stake  in 
the  village  below.  Ever  since  then  he  has  been  held 
prisoner  for  sacrifice/' 

"  Do  not  worry,  daughter ;  my  wounds  are  not  worthy 
your  tears,"  broke  in  the  soft  voice;  "they  are  but  a 
small  part  of  my  debt  to  Him  who  perished  upon  the 
cross.  Yet  I  think  I  might  manage  to  walk,  Monsieur, 
without  assistance.  Surely,  with  God's  help,  I  can  master 
the  pain." 

"  Make  no  attempt,"  I  said  ;  "  your  slight  figure  will 
prove  no  burden  to  me.  It  was  of  Eloise  I  thought." 

"  Then  do  so  in  that  way  no  longer,"  she  burst  forth 
eagerly.  "  I  have  been  trouble  enough  to  you,  Geoffrey. 
I  will  not  consent  to  remain  helpless.  See !  I  can  stand 
alone  —  ay,  and  walk;  even  this  great  height  does  not 
render  my  head  dizzy." 

We  advanced  slowly  and  cautiously  down  the  path, 
feeling  yet  the  exhaustion  of  the  night.  The  way  proved 
less  difficult  than  we  expected.  The  tunnel  was  by  far 


THE  DEAD  BURY  THEIR  DEAD 

the  hardest  portion,  as  we  were  compelled  to  grope  the 
entire  distance  through  intense  darkness,  guiding  our 
selves  with  hands  against  the  wall.  Having  little  fear  that 
any  of  the  tribe  remained  to  dispute  our  passage,  we  con 
versed  freely  and  cheerfully,  avoiding  all  unnecessary 
reference  to  the  recent  tragedy.  We  emerged  from  the 
dark  hole  somewhat  before  noon,  making  use  of  the 
entrance  leading  through  the  altar-house.  The  sight  of 
the  deserted  platform  reminded  us  of  the  Puritan,  and  as 
I  glanced  aside  at  Eloise,  her  gray  eyes  were  filled  with 
tears.  A  fire  smouldered  on  the  altar,  waiting  replenish 
ment  from  hands  that  would  labor  no  more ;  and  we 
gladly  hurried  from  the  gloomy  interior  to  the  sunlit 
slope  without. 

The  desolate,  deserted  village  presented  a  scene  of 
loneliness  impossible  to  describe ;  not  a  figure  was  mov 
ing  among  the  huts,  no  sign  of  life  anywhere.  We  dis 
covered  an  abundance  of  food,  and  partook  of  it  in  the 
open.  Eloise  appeared  unwilling  to  accompany  me,  so  I 
went  alone  to  explore  the  mystery  of  Naladi's  house, 
leaving  her  assiduously  ministering  to  the  needs  of  the 
priest.  My  search  was  rewarded  by  the  discovery  of  my 
lost  rifle,  with  what  remained  of  ammunition,  together 
with  a  variety  of  feminine  garments  with  which  to  replace 
those  sadly  soiled  and  tattered  ones  Madame  wore.  The 
desire  was  in  the  hearts  of  us  all  to  get  away  as  soon  as 
possible,  to  put  behind  us  that  desolate  spot,  those 
deserted  houses,  and  the  haunting  cliff.  The  ptre  had 
constructed,  during  my  absence,  a  pair  of  rude  crutches 
for  his  use  ;  and,  so  soon  as  Eloise  had  more  becomingly 
clothed  herself,  we  departed,  bearing  such  provisions  as 

27  [417] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

we  could  conveniently  carry.  With  the  gun  in  my  pos 
session,  I  expected  no  great  shortness  in  the  food  supply. 
Madame  carried  it  at  first,  however,  as  we  made  swifter 
progress  by  my  taking  the  father  on  my  shoulder.  He 
was  no  great  burden,  his  weight  scarcely  more  than  that 
of  a  child. 

In  this  manner  we  tramped  steadily  forward  through 
the  bright  sunshine,  along  canals  filled  with  clear,  cool 
water,  and  across  fields  no  longer  tilled  by  slaves,  un 
til  we  discovered  the  secret  path  which  led  forth  from 
this  death  valley.  A  moment  we  paused,  glancing  back 
toward  the  village,  and  up  at  the  frowning  front  of  rock, 
the  tomb  of  the  Natchez.  Then  silently,  soberly,  as 
befitted  those  who  had  witnessed  an  act  of  God,  we 
pressed  on  into  the  labyrinth,  shutting  out  forever  that 
scene,  except  as  a  hideous  memory.  To  me  the  change 
was  like  entering  upon  a  new  world ;  I  was  a  prisoner 
released,  breathing  once  again  the  clear  air  of  hope  and 
manhood.  Burdened  as  we  were,  the  passage  through 
the  tangled  cedars  to  where  the  stream  flowed  down  the 
canyon  proved  one  of  severe  exertion.  When  we  finally 
attained  the  outer  rocks,  with  the  sullen  roar  of  the  falls 
just  below,  I  was  breathing  heavily  from  exhaustion,  and 
a  flush  had  come  back  into  Eloise's  pale  cheeks.  Very 
gladly  I  deposited  the  priest  in  a  position  of  comfort, 
and  the  three  of  us  rested  in  silence,  gazing  about  upon 
the  wilderness  scene.  We  had  spoken  little  to  each 
other  regarding  the  future ;  under  the  depressing  influ 
ence  of  that  dread  valley  we  felt  incapable  of  thought, 
our  minds  yet  dazed  by  the  tragic  events  we  had  experi 
enced.  Even  now  I  constantly  saw  before  me  the  faces 


THE  DEAD  BURY  THEIR  DEAD 

of  Cairnes  and  De  Noyan,  scarcely  able  to  banish  their 
memory  long  enough  to  face  intelligently  the  require 
ments  of  the  present.  Yet  now  it  must  be  done.  The 
pere  sat,  with  crutches  lying  across  his  rusty  black  robe, 
his  girlish  features  softened  by  a  look  of  infinite  peace ; 
Eloise  leaned  against  the  rock  in  a  posture  of  weariness, 
her  bosom  rising  and  falling  with  tumultuous  breathing. 
I  recalled  to  mind  the  leagues  of  desolate  wilderness  yet 
to  be  traversed.  Possibly  1  indulged  unconsciously  in 
outward  expression,  for  the  priest  gazed  across  at  me. 

"  The  sun  is  still  sufficiently  high  for  considerable 
travel,  my  son,"  he  remarked  quietly,  "and  you  will 
require  daylight  for  the  earlier  part  of  your  journey." 

"  It  was  upon  my  mind,  but  I  scarcely  knew  how  best 
to  proceed." 

"  Possibly  my  experience  may  guide  you.  The  way 
should  not  prove  unduly  fatiguing  after  you  pass  the 
falls,"  with  a  wave  of  the  hand  downward,  and  a  slight 
smile.  "  I  wandered  here  alone  up  that  valley,  seeking 
the  Indian  village  somewhat  blindly,  discovering  much 
of  interest  on  the  way.  Would  that  my  own  future  path 
led  me  through  such  ease;  but  'tis  mine  to  go  whither 
soever  the  Lord  wills.  However,  my  discoveries  will  be 
of  value.  Slightly  below  the  falls,  concealed  beneath  an 
outcropping  rock,  you  will  find  several  stanch  Indian 
boats.  The  lightest  one  will  transport  safely  the  two  of 
you,  together  with  what  provisions  you  require.  The 
current  runs  swiftly,  yet  a  strong,  skilful  hand  on  the 
steering  oar  should  bring  you  through  without  mishap." 

We  both  stared  at  him,  greatly  puzzled  by  his  strange 
speech.  Eloise  was  first  to  speak  in  protest. 

[419] 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  two  of  us?  Do  you  deem  us 
dastards  enough  to  leave  you  here  alone?  " 

He  smiled  into  her  face  with  the  tender  smile  of  a 
woman,  and  held  up  his  shining  silver  crucifix. 

"  Daughter,"  he  said  modestly,  "  my  work  is  not  yet 
done.  Upon  this  symbol  I  took  solemn  oath  to  live 
and  die  in  faithful  service  to  the  heathen  tribes  of  this 
river.  Would  you  have  me  retreat  in  cowardice  ? 
Would  you  have  me  false  to  the  vows  of  my  Order  ?  to 
the  voice  of  the  Master?" 

"  But  you  are  crippled,  helpless,  in  continual  pain  ! " 
She  crossed  hastily  to  him,  dropping  upon  her  knees  at 
his  side.  "  Oh,  pere,  we  cannot  leave  you ;  it  would 
mean  death." 

His  slender  fingers  stroked  her  brown  hair,  his  eyes 
alight  with  the  fire  of  enthusiasm. 

"  Whether  or  not  I  am  worthy  of  martyrdom,  God 
knows.  All  I  see  is  my  plain  duty,  and  the  beckoning 
hand  of  the  bleeding  Christ.  Daughter,  you  are  a  child 
of  the  true  Church  ;  your  pleading  should  never  retard 
the  labor  of  the  priesthood.  My  suffering  is  nothing,  my 
life  nothing,  if  only  through  such  sacrifice  souls  may  be 
rescued  from  the  consuming  flames  of  hell." 

She  could  not  speak,  but  sobbed,  her  face  hidden. 

"  Where  do  you  go  seeking  other  tribes  ? "  I  asked 
hoarsely,  scarcely  believing  his  words. 

He  arose  with  difficulty  to  his  feet,  holding  himself 
erect  on  the  rude  crutches.  I  noticed  now,  for  the  first 
time,  a  bag  of  woven  grass  hanging  at  his  girdle. 

"  Yonder,  Monsieur,  to  the  westward,"  a  new  dignity 
in  his  manner  as  he  pointed  up  the  narrow  canyon. 

[420] 


THE  DEAD  BURY  THEIR  DEAD 

"  There  are  tribes  a  few  days'  journey  away.  I  have 
learned  of  them,  without  being  told  their  names.  To 
such,  under  God,  I  bear  rny  message  of  salvation." 

"  But  you  will  starve  on  the  journey." 

"  I  carry  food  here,"  touching  the  bag.  "  It  will 
suffice ;  if  not,  there  are  berries  and  roots  in  abundance. 
My  Master  has  always  fed  me  in  the  wilderness." 

What  more  could  I  say  or  do  to  change  his  purpose  ? 
It  was  a  girlish  face  fronting  me,  yet  the  thin  lips 
were  pressed  tightly  together,  the  dark  eyes  fearless 
and  resolute.  I  laid  my  hand  on  Eloise's  shoulder. 

"  It  must  be  as  he  says,"  I  acknowledged  regretfully. 
"  We  can  but  depart." 

She  arose  slowly  to  her  feet,  her  eyes  still  sadly  plead 
ing.  The  fere  gazed  questioningly  into  both  our  faces, 
the  rigid  lines  of  his  mouth  softening. 

"  My  daughter,"  he  said,  in  calm  dignity,  cc  we  of  a 
desert  priesthood  are  ordained  unto  strange  duties,  and 
unusual  privileges.  Do  you  love  this  man  ?  " 

A  wave  of  color  surged  into  her  cheeks,  as  she  gave 
one  rapid  glance  aside  into  my  face.  Then  she  answered 
in  all  simplicity : 

£CYes,/>}r<?,  from  childhood." 

Resting  upon  his  crutch,  he  touched  her  with  his 
hand. 

"  Yet  he  who  perished  yonder  was  your  husband.  How 
came  you  thus  to  marry,  with  your  heart  elsewhere?  " 

cc  It  was  the  desire  of  my  father,  and  the  will  of  the 
Church." 

He  bowed  his  head,  his  lips  moving  in  silent  prayer 
for  guidance. 


PRISONERS     OF     CHANCE 

"  Then  the  will  of  the  Church  hath  been  done/' 
he  said  humbly.  "  Here  in  the  wilderness  we  perform 
the  will  of  God,  untrammelled  by  the  councils  of  men. 
'T  is  my  dispensation  to  bury  the  dead,  baptize  the  living, 
and  join  in  marriage  those  of  one  heart.  It  is  not  meet 
that  you  two  journey  together  except  with  the  solemn 
sanction  of  Holy  Church." 

My  pulses  throbbed,  yet  I  could  only  look  at  her, 
as  she  stood  trembling,  her  eyes  downcast,  her  cheeks 
burning. 

"  But  —  but,  perey  will  it  be  right  ? "  she  faltered 
faintly. 

"  Let  the  dead  past  bury  its  dead,"  he  answered 
gravely.  "  I  hold  it  right  in  the  name  of  Christ,  from 
whom  I  derive  authority.  Geoffrey  Benteen,  take  within 
your  own  the  hand  of  this  woman." 

'T  is  but  a  dream,  our  standing  there  together  in  the 
sun ;  a  dream,  those  words  of  the  marriage  rite  spoken 
by  him  in  the  desolation  and  silence  of  the  desert.  We 
knelt  together  upon  the  stones,  hand  clasping  hand, 
while  above  our  bowed  heads  were  uplifted  the  priest's 
thin,  white  hands  in  benediction.  Whether  or  not  in 
that  hour  Andre  Lafossier  exceeded  his  authority  I 
cannot  tell.  In  heart  we  were  joined  of  God ;  our 
union  has  never  been  questioned  of  man. 

We  stood  there  watching,  longing  to  prevent  the 
sacrifice,  as  he  moved  away  from  us  slowly  upon  his 
crutches.  It  was  a  pitiful  sight,  that  slender  figure,  in 
frayed,  tattered  black  robe,  going  forward  alone,  and  in 
agony,  to  death  or  torture.  It  was  in  my  heart  to  cry 
after  him,  but  she  understood  far  better  the  mighty 

[422] 


THE  DEAD  BURY  THEIR  DEAD 

motive  of  his  sacrifice,  and  restrained  me  with  uplifted 
hand.  Far  up  the  canyon,  he  paused  a  moment  and 
glanced  back.  The  distance  already  veiled  his  face, 
but  up  into  the  sunlight  he  lifted  the  silver  crucifix. 
Then  he  disappeared  —  to  endure  his  fate  in  Christ's 
name.  Then,  hand  in  hand  and  heart  to  heart,  our 
voices  silent,  Eloise  and  I  went  down  into  the  valley 
to  where  the  boats  lay.  The  dead  past  was  behind  us ; 
the  future  was  our  own. 


THE    END 


[423] 


Return  to  1924  JJ 


HOME  USE 

CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
MAIN  LIBRARY 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 
1 -month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-3405 
6-month  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  Circulation  Desk. 
Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior 

to  due  date. 

ALL  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  RECALL  7  DAYS 
AFTER  DATE  CHECKED  OUT. 

INTERl mftARY  LOAN 

DEC  1  6  1!)?5 

UNIV.  Oir   uALIK,  BLRK. 


LD21— A-40m-8,'75  General  Library 

(S7737L)  University  of  California 

Berkeley 


818193 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


